《The boy wizard&#x27;s false story》


 Prologue - Battle and Battle in Battle Episode 1 Post

    The sun brings light,

    But makes the night darker,

    He pours warmth upon the earth,

    But makes the winter harder to endure.

    But every night,

    There''s still a moon hanging over the horizon.

    Bring a clear place to shine your eyes,

    To drive away the cold of loneliness.

    Moonport City

    The steel pearl of the North,

    Bearing the honor of God Greafury,

    The cradle of the moon.

    White sails come from afar,

    Through the storm and the storm,

    Through endless loneliness and suffering,

    In the moonlight,

    And sailed home to the haven.

    ---------- The works of a crappy bard.

    The Post

    Blasares Landmass, Holy Greafury Empire, north, Moonport City, twenty kilometers to the east.

    Noon.

    The sun is a generous being, never sparing to spread its light and warmth on the earth, even

    though it is autumn.

    Near an inn by the road, a few lazy donkeys were drinking in the grass, their bells ringing

    softly in the occasional gust of wind.

    A boy held a handful of black beans in both hands and secretly threw them into the donkey''s

    trough. He stirred the beans with his hands, covered them with the straw that was left inside,

    and said to the little donkey, "You must eat well and grow up quickly."

    It was an ordinary post on a common street in the holy Greafury Empire. In normal times, the

    master of the station would plant fruits and vegetables in his own field behind it and take care

    of them; Then put some sheep on the side of the hill, and kept chickens and pigs in the pen;

    And when a visitor came, the bells fastened to the doorframe would ring and ring. He would

    rush from the back fields into the lobby and enthusiastically sell home-grown fruits and

    vegetables, home-brewed cider and delicious roast meat to those who stopped by.

    Their hope was that a generous visitor would tip them enough to send their children to the

    temple''s learning institutions, where they would learn not only how to read and write, but

    also the knowledge necessary to become priests, and thus rise to the top.

    It was early days, however, for the little boy in the family was only seven. Now he was playing

    in the fields without worry and enjoying the wonder of everything in the world.

    At the inn, the boy had seen many travelers, some of whom he could not remember clearly,

    some of whom were still fresh in his memory. He had heard from his parents about the long

    ears of elves and the beards of dwarves. But he was young then, and he had only a vague

    impression of them.

    https://fanyi.youdao.com/download

    But the boy, leaning over the well to fetch water, believed that he had never seen the man

    sitting under the tree.

    The maple tree that his father''s father had planted when he was born had turned into a huge

    red umbrella, and in the hot autumn sun it became the little boy''s favorite playground. He

    often hung from the thick branches and looked at the road leading far away.

    Now, on a stone slab under the tree, sat a man in a black and purple robe, which covered

    almost every inch of his skin. Only one hand showed its cuffs, and one hand slowly turned a

    large book which lay on his knee. The other hand held a long quill pen and wrote on the

    paper.

    The boy stared curiously at the robe of the mysterious creature, which was embroidered with

    waves and planets. As he moved, the patterns seemed to come to life, changing their patterns.

    Curious, the child came to his side.

    "Uncle, your clothes are so interesting!"

    The man in black looked at the little boy sitting next to him. "Are they interesting?"

    Then the boy saw what the man in black looked like. To his disappointment, there was nothing

    unusual about the man''s face, just an ordinary human being. The only thing that surprised

    him was that in the eyes of the black-robed man there seemed to be a speck of starlight

    shining through his dark pupils, as if he had stolen all the stars from the night sky and hidden

    them in his eyes.

    "My name is Alfred, Uncle. What''s yours?" The boy also sat down on the stone slab next to

    the man in the black robe.

    "My name is Vincent. Don''t call me uncle, little man. I''m not that old. Just call me by my first

    name or my brother. '' The man in the black robe closed his book and smiled at Alfred.

    "That''s right! Brother Vincent, aren''t you a bard? Have you traveled a lot?" The little boy never

    understood what the man in front of him did. He wasn''t wearing any armor, he wasn''t even

    carrying a weapon, and he wasn''t carrying any of the sacred arms of the temple -- the boy''s

    father had been telling Alfred stories about the temples and what the different arms meant

    from an early age.

    "I have certainly been to many places," said Alfred. Vincent looked up at the sun through the

    red leaves. "Alfred, why do you ask me if I am a bard?"

    "I want to hear stories, and every time I want to hear stories about the bards who pass by the

    post, my father makes me work in the backyard." "Said Alfred, his mouth crooked." He won''t

    let me hear stories."

    "Your father didn''t want you to venture out too early." Vincent sighed softly. "What story do

    you want to hear?"

    ''I want to hear about elves and dwarves.'' Alfred clapped his hands happily.

    "And have you ever seen dwarves and elves?"

    "Well, my mother says I have, but I really can''t remember." The boy scratched the back of his

    head and looked embarrassed.

    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.Vincent smiles and croons in a low voice. He points his finger at the empty space in front of

    him.

    Alfred followed his hand and saw an apparition of a genie emerging from it. The elven shape,

    which had been vague in his memory, suddenly became clear.

    It was the figure of an elven warrior woman with a long bow: her straight green hair fell over

    her bare white shoulders, and her blue eyes were fixed on the boy whose mouth was open in

    surprise; There was a smile on her lips, and her neat white teeth peeped out from under her

    fresh red lips; Her figure was slender, but the firm muscles of her calves showed that she was

    a nimble and agile character; The exquisitely wrought leather merely encloses her body,

    showing off her curves; The purse was cut sleeveless so as to extend the range of motion of

    her shoulders while shooting, with lotus arms hanging gently at her sides and slender fingers

    playing with the bell hanging from her thigh -- but no sound came.

    "Well, then, there is the elf," said he. ''said Vincent, smiling.

    The boy ran to the standing spirit, who smiled back at him.

    "Hello, ah... I''m Alfred. What''s your name?" The boy stretched out his hand to shake the spirit

    who had appeared out of thin air.

    But it was clear that he could only touch air.

    "Alfred, come and sit down. What else would you like to see?"

    The boy obviously did not understand what was going on. Why was the spirit in front of him

    looking but not touching it? But the desire to see something else soon made him forget the

    question.

    ''I want to see the bearded dwarves! "Said the boy, running his hand over his chin to show

    Vincent how big the dwarf''s beard should be.

    The black-robed man moved his hand through the air, his fingers dancing as if they were

    playing on the strings of a violin. The spirit in front of them grew shorter and dimmer. In a

    moment a stout dwarf, five feet tall, stood before them.

    It was a bearded dwarf indeed: from his ears, down his temples, down his chin, and down his

    chest, there was a great brown and red beard. But within his shaggy, untidy beard hung plaits

    -- braids made from the beard, and bound together with strips of blue or grey cloth. The

    gnomes'' large mouths were completely hidden by their beards, and only an enormous nose

    prevented them from climbing any further. His large callused hands stroked his drooping

    beard, and his eyes narrowed with crow''s feet, looking at the boy with a kind smile.

    "Whoaa! Good!" Alfred looked at the dwarves. "Can you show me what halflings look like?

    My mother and father say they''re always like little children."

    For Vincent, it''s just a matter of moving his fingers.

    Then, for the rest of the day, on the way to Luna, under a maple tree covered with red leaves,

    before a stone slab where two persons, one and the other, were seated, came the famous

    creatures of the land of Blasares. From the birds that fly in the sky to the ancient dragons that

    have lived for generations in their caves; Not only angels with holy radiance, but also demons

    of hell whose bodies burn with black flame...

    The little boy opened his eyes wide, not wanting to miss the wonder before him. He clapped

    his hands repeatedly and cheered joyfully as the creatures appeared before him.

    "Brother Vincent, that..." "What does a master look like?" asked Alfred timidly.

    "Why do you want to know what a mage is like?"

    "Because, my father said, they were terrible, and they had great powers but they didn''t care

    about human life," Alfred thought back. "Every time I tried to follow a traveler on an adventure

    somewhere, my father always said the mage came back and took me and ate me. I know he''s

    trying to scare me, but I wonder what the mages are like."

    "Do you like to have adventures, my child?"

    "Yes, I want to see the outside world, I want to know what lies beyond this post road, and

    where it will lead me..."

    "Would you like to go out even if the mage would take you away and eat you?"

    "Yes, one day I''ll go and see the Elves'' cities for myself, and taste the difference between

    dwarven wine and mine, and see if halflings are always that tall, and ask dragons what they

    dream of when they sleep, and, of course, see what wizards look like. By the way, Brother

    Vincent, you still haven''t told me what a mage looks like."

    "Mages, they..." Vincent thought for a moment. "When you grow up, and one day you go out

    on an adventure, you will see what the wizards look like. I won''t tell you now."

    ''Oh, what a fool, he won''t let me see it at the end...'' Disappointment was on the boy''s face.

    Vincent looked at the sun. It was slowly beginning to sink, and his radiant orb was already

    meeting the distant mountains.

    "Alfred, I must hurry now. Perhaps we shall meet again some day."

    ''Are you going away now, and will not stay with us for another night? I do like your stories. ''

    "No, I have an appointment to make."

    "Then wait a minute..." The boy ran into the room and after a while brought out a water bag.

    "Here''s some cider we make, well, the unwatered kind. Thank you for telling me the story for

    so long."

    Vincent took the water bag, took out a ring and gave it to the boy, "I made it myself. It''s not

    worth anything. Just consider it a little toy for you.

    So Vincent set out on his way and soon disappeared at the end of a distant post road.

    Alfred looked at the ring in his hand. It was silver and white, with a spiral pattern and strange

    characters. He put it carefully in his pocket and watched Vincent''s back as he passed away. "I

    shall be a great adventurer someday. I shall meet wizards and have them tell me the most

    wonderful stories."

 Prologue - The Battle and the Battle Within the Battle 2 episode reunites

    In the taverns of Moonport City, there is not the hubbub that one might expect. The

    adventurers were all sitting down, low in groups, whispering heads to heads, about the news

    from the northern ice fields. The barman sat languidly behind the bar, feebly wiping his glasses,

    which had long been clean. It wasn''t until the dwarf in the corner called to him for the seventh

    time that he woke up with a start and brought him a load of ale, but not the rum the customer

    wanted.

    Only the dwarves can still have the mood to drink, and when the giant army comes, it is not

    enough to drill into the cave, and those giants can not get in anyway. Now, in the little quiet

    time before the war, the Dwarves of the Red Iron Mountains brought fine weapons and large

    quantities of ore in exchange for grain and wine, and of course, the prices of these things

    went up with the "market."

    Lambert sat behind the noisy dwarves, squinting at the only source of noise in the tavern.

    "There will be good days ahead of you, and if you are not ready now..." He was now a member

    of the Moonhaven cavalry, and had risen to the rank of captain. Today he had not come to

    be lazy, for the tension of his preparations had given him no time to be lazy. He had come to

    this tavern because of an oath. Seven years ago, he made a vow with his friends.

    "Maybe this isn''t the right time to meet." Lambert looked at the sky. It was not yet sundown,

    that is, time, but he began to worry. "There was a lot of trouble out there, and the giants were

    threatening the road at every moment. I hope everyone is all right."

    Lambert ordered another ale and set it in front of him. He seldom drank, and only took a

    glass when he was very nervous or excited. Lambert is nervous and excited today, but he is

    having a hard time keeping it down. As he watched the ale bubble away, he thought back to

    the team''s keg, Berserker Newton, who was known as "one barrel at a time." Stroking the thin

    beard on his chin, Lambert envied Newton''s roving gills. It was said that the dwarves grew

    their height in their beards, and that when he first joined the cavalry, the veterans made fun

    of him for not growing a beard. If it had not been for shaving and stimulating his chin every

    day, he might not have had any hair at all.

    "The only race that never has a beard is elves." Lambert thinks maliciously. "I wonder

    what happened to Carol. No matter what husband she gets, she always looks like a girl..."

    But at once he rejected his own dirty thoughts, and as a knight, he could no longer think

    and act like a gangster without rules, as before, but there should be discipline and honor.

    Carol the Ranger was a good archer, and if she overheard me, I had to watch out for arrows

    from behind that had gone off course because of "careless hand slip."

    "Whoa, whoa, whoa! I''m looking for Lambert! He owes me..." With the shattering of the door

    of the tavern, a loud, rich sound came crashing into the drinker''s ears, and the dwarf, armed

    to the teeth and armed with a huge double hammer, jumped in, his shaggy beard still stained

    with pieces of wood from the broken door.

    The dwarf swept around the tavern and saw Lambert skulking in the corner. The next moment

    he was looking at the unused ale on the table. "Hehe hehe, you know me so well." The Dwarf

    handed the weapon in his right hand to his left, strode up to Lambert, picked up his glass,

    and drank it. That chugging sound in his throat, the two traces of water running down the

    corners of his mouth, and his great red beard quivering with joy were Newton.

    "Ah, good time. I haven''t had a drink all the way." The Dwarf smashed his cup on the table

    and wiped his mouth with his hand. "Another cup!" he said.

    Lambert handed his boss a gold coin and ordered another ale. It was not that ale was really

    that expensive, but that a gate was really expensive. Especially when winter is coming.

    "How... Goo goo goo... Why are you and I the only ones here? Where are the others? Do you

    want to invite me?" The dwarf drank another glass of wine, and his nose turned red. "If anyone

    dares not come, I will shoot him."

    "Who do you want to shoot? A crisp voice came through the door of the tavern, and in came

    a slender, green-haired fairy woman, dressed in white chain mail, with a unicorn logo pinned

    to her chest, and a large red longbow and a pot full of arrows on her back. A slender blue

    scimitar hung at her waist, and a black hooded cloak wrapped her body tightly, shielding her

    from the autumn wind and the penetrating gaze of the "men" in the tavern.

    "I''m afraid you won''t get a chance to shoot me, Newton Dwarf. Unless you learn how to climb

    a tree before you can photograph me." Carol walks slowly, without a sound. She takes off her

    longbow, pushes it against the wall, and sits down on a chair at the table.

    ''Well, just you? The Dwarf took another glass of ale and gulped it down. "Shoot you as easily

    as I finish the ale."

    "You will strike with a hammer, and know nothing of the art of fighting."

    "You know nothing about art? Dressed in all the colors you want to hang on your body, like

    that golden pheasant "thought the dwarf, with a sudden pat on the head" when it''s cooked

    without plucking its fur."

    Carol''s eyes lit up as the dwarves criticized the elven''s aesthetic abilities, especially their own.

    Her eyes were fixed on the dwarf, who was delighted with his smile, and she put her right

    hand to the machete. When Lambert saw this, he gave the dwarf a sharp knock on the head.

    "If you want to drink, drink honestly and don''t talk nonsense. Be careful that your beard falls

    into the barrel, and there is no..."

    The dwarf''s laughter stopped abruptly, as if a walnut had stuck in his throat. He remembered

    how, seven years before, he had been shaved off all but his bare chin for saying the wrong

    thing and upsetting the elves -- an embarrassment that lasted two years before his new beard

    hid it. The Dwarf quickly rubbed his cheek to make sure every hair was intact and still fluffy,

    then took a glass of ale, carefully avoiding the elf''s gaze, and drank slowly...

    Carol looked at the chastened dwarf, then put her hands back on the table and decided to

    spare him. Then she looks at Lambert''s stubble with interest. "Handsome, why did you grow

    a beard? It''s so ugly, turning into a dwarf..." Newton grabbed a piece of meat, took a sharp

    bite, and washed it down with ale, automatically ignoring the elf''s words. Carol saw that the

    dwarves didn''t respond, and began to tell Lambert, "You are so handsome and artistic, I would

    like to introduce you to some fairy women." Shave off your beard."

    ''Beards are a man''s pride. Some people just don''t get it!" Brandishing his drumstick and ale,

    Newton was speaking to "Air" when he noticed yellowish liquor spilling into the air. "Oh, waste,

    waste! The Dwarf threw back his head and opened his mouth, trying to save some of the ale

    deserters flying through the air, but he washed his beard.

    "Glory warrior of the Warhammer, praise the stone. Your great beard speaks volumes of your

    pride." The dwarven merchant at the table next to him leaned in to praise Newton, whose

    mouth was wide open towards the ceiling. "I wonder if you would be interested in driving

    away the enemies on the road and escort us back to the mine hall in the Red Iron Mountains?"

    "Won''t you go back by yourself?" Newton stuffed the whole chicken leg into his mouth, patted

    the oncoming merchant with a greasy hand, and gave it a gentle rub. "We are the proud heirs

    of the warhammer, and should not be afraid of the difficulties of the road." Newton''s red

    beard quivered up and down as he spoke, and the greasy part of it reflected.

    "It''s a rough road now, giants..." Before the dwarves could finish, Newton grabbed an empty

    wine glass, waved it around and said, "When the giants come, I''ll smash them, break them

    into pieces like shale, then twist them and grind them into powder." The giants! What are they

    afraid of?" Newton spread out his left hands, squeezed them together again, and rubbed

    them together. "Like this! I hate guys who hide in a hole."

    When the dwarves heard this, they knew they had met the warmonger of the dwarves, and

    they had better not provoke him. The dwarf merchants returned voluntarily to their tables. All

    the races on the continent were a little unprepared for this sudden attack by the giants. The

    humans had to fight, the elves rushed to meet, but the dwarves were able to retreat to the

    mine. The giants are too big to fight the dwarves in the caves. But at the same time, there was

    also a cry among the dwarves for the main attack, so that the giants could not run amokay.

    Newton was a member of the war group.

    "Lambert, let''s get together this time and do something big!" Newton patted Lambert on the

    shoulder with excitement, so much so that the poor Knight suddenly missed his set of silver

    armor, especially the strong shoulder armor. "Wait a minute. This giant is no joke. It''s not like

    going after the goblins before." Lambert brushed the dwarf''s hand away and rubbed his

    shoulder.

    "Well, Lambert, you''re not afraid, are you?" The dwarf suddenly pressed his large hand against

    the table, and the wooden table crunched under the weight.

    Lambert looked at the dwarf''s expression and saw a sly smile in his narrowed eyes. "You say?"

    "Lambert answered calmly.

    The Dwarf grinned, let go of the miserable table, and touched his beard. "I knew you''d be all

    right. But Vincent didn''t know if he would come with us."

    "Do you think Vincent will run into the giant''s stick like your stone head?" Carol picks up a

    piece of apple with a dagger, gently puts it into her small mouth, and chews slowly. When

    she had swallowed it all, she spoke again. "This is a very strange and sudden giant. We need

    a strategy. We cannot win by brute force alone. Of course, that''s what Vincent is good at. You

    wouldn''t understand. '' Carol cuts another apple into small pieces with a wave of her dagger.

    Newton picks up a whole apple and pops it all into his mouth. "I don''t know. It''s a mystery."

    Lambert looked at the sky outside. The sun had mostly set, with only a glimmer still hanging

    in the sky. At the end of the sky, there were already some stars behind the red glow, beginning

    to twinkle.

    "Don''t worry. Phelps Littlefinger will be late, but he won''t miss it." "And Vincent," Carol said,

    "has he ever been early? It''s not the right time."

    "But I''m never late either." Just as Carol finished speaking, a black-robed figure floated

    through the door of the hotel. "A wizard is never late. He arrives at the promised time." The

    Black robe lifted a slender finger and pointed to the sky outside, where the last glimpses of

    the setting sun were just about to disappear behind the endless mountains.

    ''Vincent! The Dwarf jumped up from his stool and flung his arms at the Wizard for a warm

    embrace. The Wizard, looking at the beard, rushed over and stomped the floor. He pulled out

    a leather bag and said, "Newton, don''t come. This is a present for you."

    The dwarf stopped, happily took the skin, pulled the stopper with a bang, and put his nostrils

    close to it, trying to sniff the aroma of wine in the skin. The mage rounded the excited dwarf

    and sat down at the table. He leaned a wooden scepter gently against the chair and nodded

    slightly to the knight and Ranger.

    "Vincent, you have come at just the right time. How was everything on your way? '' "Carol says.

    "Well, all is well." The mage nodded. "Isn''t Littlefinger here yet?"

    "No, I''m sure he''s around." Lambert looked at the door. "He''ll show up, but not before he''s

    collected the wallets of everyone around him."

    Carol frowned, her pointy ears twitched a few times, and suddenly grabbed the can from the

    table and hurled it at the air around her. The can broke into pieces in the air with a bang. The

    The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.spilled wine floated in the air, forming the shape of a small man.

    "Stop it, it''s me, Phil Puth!" With these words, a small figure emerged from the void. ''It hurts!

    The halflon rubbed his head, where a red blob was trying to grow, and complained, "Carol,

    you''re good. You can see when I''m invisible."

    "Well, the noise coming out of your purse would wake a deaf person up..." Carol says as she

    moves the halfling over to one of those high stools reserved for children.

    ''So that''s it! Phelps suddenly saw the light and jumped into his chair. "Next time I won''t be

    invisible with my bag. But how will you be invisible without your bag?"

    ''Why are you dressed like that? Lambert looked Littlefinger up and down at what he was

    wearing. "Since when are you a priest? You know, in Holy Greafury it is a great sin to pretend

    to be a priest."

    The halfling took out his handkerchief and wiped his green robe vigorously. "I''m not

    pretending to be a priest. This is the robe of the real God of Luck! I am now a god''s

    representative, a man of words."

    The Elvish Ranger looked closely at Littlefinger''s clothes. Her eyes rested on the emblem,

    where a leaf was carved in three green waves. "The priestly sign of the Goddess Nature?

    Congratulations!"

    Littlefinger scratched his head and plucked the little splinter from his hair. "Thank you," he

    whispered, "I''ve had a hard time becoming a goddess of nature, Pastor..."

    "Sure enough," he said. The mage, who had been quiet for a long time, said, "Sure enough.

    Littlefinger, do not touch any part of my body in the future, and do not come within three

    feet of my perimeter. Otherwise, I will not guarantee your safety."

    "Why is that?" Lambert asked. Are fingers still dangerous?"

    "Yes," Vincent said, "the emblem is a disguise."

    "I can''t say..." Littlefinger jumped up like an electric shock. "If you only knew that, there''s no

    need to tell. Get out."

    "Is there anything wrong? Little Phil! We''re all here to help you." "Said Lambert, snatching the

    dwarf''s flask." Don''t you, Newton warrior?"

    "Er... Wha?" The dwarf was startled by the sudden "disappearance" of the wine pot. "Yes,

    whatever it is, there is me." He looked eagerly at the knight''s "day wine" jug, "if there is

    something I will help, no one can stop my jug... Huh? Wrong, my hammer!"

    Lambert sighed, and had to hand the wine back to him. It was obviously not the dwarf''s

    waking hour.

    "It''s all right, don''t worry," said Lambert. Vincent rubbed his chin. "Littlefinger has only joined

    a high order of the Goddess of Nature. It is a rare and secret order that most people do not

    know very much about."

    "Well, that''s right..." Phelps nodded.

    "Well, it''s all right, it''s all right." The dwarves were clearly a little more interested in their own

    wine pot.

    Lambert and Carol look the Halfling and the Mage up and down. If it was impossible to find

    out from the cunning Halfling, it was even more impossible to find out from Vincent. The

    mage was definitely a man of his word, and once he had decided not to speak of the matter

    again, nothing could ever be extracted from him. Still, even if something bad were to happen

    to Littlefinger, no one would stand by and help.

    "Lambert, Carol, how have you been these five years?" The Mages broke the brief silence that

    appeared on the court.

    "Fortunately, in the Elven forest, everything is still peaceful..."

    The fairy Ranger tells her story in an elegant and soothing tone.

    The stories of the Ranger are always closely connected with nature, the boundless fairy forest,

    the vast Hami grassland, and the towering and cold ridge mountains in the north. Every flower,

    grass, stream and fallen leaf are stories in the Ranger''s eyes. There are winged eagles circling

    in the sky, looking down on their territory like Kings; The nimble monkeys leaping and

    frolicking from branch to branch, always playing like urchins, their coordinated movements

    seem to fly; The tame deer strolls on the grass, bending down from time to time to taste the

    dewy grass.

    "You should go back sometime." ''said Lambert softly. He clenched his fist, and in his heart he

    held the emblem of Greafury, the god of justice. He was not yet a paladin, even though he

    had been ordained to be one, but the sudden arrival of giants forced the bishops of the

    capital to make quick pilgrimages to the local shrines, and his canonization was postponed.

    As a paladin, Lambert was, unfortunately, unable to use divine magic.

    "Damned giant, he would have been better off in the North." Lambert did not know it, but

    the change of mood made his voice louder.

    "Lambert, are you still guarding Moonport?" The mage felt his knight''s unease. "Well, as a

    captain, you must have a heavy job."

    "I''m sorry, I shouldn''t disturb everyone''s fun. After all, it''s been seven years, and it''s been a

    long time coming together." Lambert said apologetically, forcing a wry smile.

    "Well, it''s none of your business!" Newton takes a rare moment to put down his drink and use

    his sleeve to vigorously remove wine stains from his beard. "Those leggy guys, not a good

    time! When I break their knees one by one, they''ll know the greatness of dwarves!" Praise

    Gungan! Let the fire grow fiercer!"

    Carol bit her bottom lip, turning blue and staring dully at a patch of black ash on the table.

    After a few moments, Carol finally looks up and says to Lambert, "Yes, I''m sorry. I can''t stay

    and help you..."

    ''What! Since when do noble elves dread the battle of their enemies!" Newton suddenly turned

    his head and stared at the elf.

    "Newton! Don''t be impulsive! Don''t you know Carol!" The Wizard tapped the knuckle of his

    index finger on the wooden table top and said, "Boom!" ''he said. The whole pub was startled

    and stopped whispering and staring. The boss also put down the work in his hands, grasping

    the edge of the counter with both hands. If a mage makes trouble here, it is not as easy to

    deal with as two hooligans fighting, and it is not certain that he may have to put his life''s work,

    this little famous hotel, completely lost.

    When the mage saw the dwarf put his fat buttocks back on his chair, he was no longer angry

    with the help of wine at the beginning. He turned to reveal his milky eyes from under the brim

    of his cloak, which had hitherto been shrouded in shadow. The corners of his mouth turned

    gently upward and slowly squeezed out the words: "You have come to drink. Those who do

    not stare at the glass of wine, do not want to see the wine."

    For an instant there was a murmur of noise in the pub which had been heard a quarter of an

    hour before. This time, however, the individual emotions of the speakers were not involved,

    and the drinkers used their lips desperately for the sole purpose of the act of conversation.

    "I''m sorry Carol, I didn''t mean it..." Newton, blushing, whispered

    "It''s all right, Carol. You can keep talking." The mage reverts to his former calm tone.

    "Thank you, I..." Carol looked at the dwarves, still worried, the kind of bad temper after

    drinking, can kill the dragon. "Our people, demand all elves to return. I''m sorry, I... I can''t help

    you." Carol nodded gently to Lambert.

    Carol: "What a big deal! Littlefinger chimed in. "Back in the faelwood, we''ll fight the giants,

    too. What''s the difference?"

    "No, but..." Carol stops talking.

    "Ha ha, nothing! We''ll be fine. Moon Harbor is an unbreakable city!" "Said Lambert, rubbing

    his hands." I was hoping the giants would get here soon. Let them be my paladin''s first fight.

    I would also like to have the head of a giant carved into my breastplate." He patted his chest

    as if he were wearing a suit of silver armor with the mark of victory over the giant engraved

    on it.

    "But go back to the forest and be safe. This giant attack came suddenly. Without a high wall

    like Moonhaven, Elven Forest is not an easy place to defend." Vincent pulls a scroll out of his

    arms and gently hands it to Carol. "I have been to your forest, and I will never forget the

    beauty and harmony of that place. Here are some of the defensive plans and strategies I have

    devised. Not as much as the thousand-year wisdom of the Elven Sage, but as much as my

    little head contains. Wendarel blesses you elves."

    "Thank you. This is very dear to me." A tear came to Carol''s eyes.

    "That thin woman, I have nothing to give." Newton pulled a small bag from his arms, untied

    the tangled layers of string, opened the bag a small opening, and instantly wafted a faint

    fragrance from inside. This aroma wafted into the nose, into the body, immediately distributed

    to every pore of the body, making people comfortable to play a cold war, shake off the fatigue

    of the whole day in that tremor, and then the aroma wafted back to the head, gently brushed

    the brain, involuntarily let you close your eyes, gently accompanied by this aroma, thought

    floating up.

    The only person who didn''t respond was Vincent, the monk. He just inhaled the aroma and

    watched with interest everyone''s reaction.

    "It''s the ice moongrass!" Carol wakes up from her intoxication. "This plant is found only at the

    top of the Ridge Mountains. Thank you very much." Carol gave the Dwarf a little kiss on the

    bearded cheek. "You must have done a lot of work!"

    "No, not at all! The Dwarf''s face went suddenly red, and he quickly picked up his glass and

    gulped it down to hide his embarrassment. "I found it at the bottom of the hill. It didn''t take

    much trouble. It just, uh, just suddenly, yes, just appeared under my feet."

    Carol laughed softly, covering her mouth. Newton, the dwarf, was a keen fighter and spent

    years wandering the streets. He returned to Gungan''s Hammer home only once a year. So,

    he is still a bachelor, or rather, he has no experience with women. Seven years ago, when they

    were still on adventures together, Newton was often fooled by himself.

    "I have nothing to give you," he said. Littlefinger rummaged in one of his bags and pulled out

    a small wooden box. "Open it when you''re far away."

    Lambert gives Carol a sheet of music. It''s the latest work of a famous bard in the capital. "What

    are you guys going to do? It''s not very safe out there now. ''

    ''I''ll stay and teach you how to make giants like shorty!'' "Newton said.

    "I''ll stay, too. I haven''t seen the city yet, look," Littlefinger said, patting a row of small bags

    hanging from his waist. Lambert began to wonder if he should put this lurking danger behind

    bars first.

    "I will stay. That is my mission." The mage took out a roll of parchment and handed it to the

    knight. "I have been appointed liaison between Moonport City and the Mages'' Union. You

    will also be responsible for receiving me and arranging a place for me to stay."

    "It said to send a master of the higher order, but it was you! Congratulations, since when did

    you become a High Mage?" Lambert marveled. Seven years ago, Vincent was just an

    apprentice. If he could become a high mage in seven years, it would be a legend, recorded

    in history.

    "No! I''m not a High mage yet. I''m just a liaison officer. The old mage will arrive in five days."

    When it comes to the old mage, Vincent is deadpan.

    "That''s all right, then. I''ll arrange accommodation and food for all of you." Lambert patted his

    chest. "I''ll take care of everything. But this is war time. Not everything is good to eat."

    "Wine is all you need!" "Newton added emphasis with a swing of his fist.

    "Yes, but how much you drink each day is up to me." Lambert then turned to the Halfling.

    "You are not allowed to collect anything in the barracks. So, Vincent, do you have any

    demands?"

    ''You know all about it.'' In answer to Lambert''s question, the Wizard turned to the Genie.

    "Carol, how many days do you have left in Moonport?"

    "Two days, I, I have to go back." Carol whispers.

    "Well, in that case, let''s have a good time for two days!" "Exclaimed Littlefinger.

 Prologue - Battle and Battle in Battle Episode 3 Wharves

    On the other hand, in the castle Lord''s mansion of Moonport City.

    "Duke Murray, how are the preparations now? Why haven''t I got the three hundred pieces of

    steel armor I asked for? '' The speaker was an old man in a silver knight''s armour, with a dragon,

    a griffin, a python and a lion carved on his chest. Pale hair hung thinly from his head, and as

    he spoke the wrinkles on his face quivered as deep as the scar over his left eye.

    "I can''t help it, Mond the Dragon slayer. The sea is not calm. Perhaps something has been

    delayed. '' A worried Duke Murray looked out of the window, watching the harbour beyond.

    He sighed, his upturned beard trembling gently. "Give it two more days and it should be here.

    There are only two things we can do now, one is to hurry up the last moment and train the

    recruits well, and the other is to pray. Greafury, the god of justice, will bless us. We are waging

    a just war."

    "Yes, as you say, we will defend the glorious city of Moonport with the sword of justice! Let

    the glory of Greafury bless us!"

    Just then, one of the servants suddenly opened the door and gasped, "Sir, the ship, the ship

    is back..."

    Duke Murray and Knight Mond were oblivious to the servant''s faux pas, and all they could

    think of now was the word "ship." Both men rushed out of the gate at once. The two ships

    that arrived were all kinds of defense equipment shipped from Fenton, especially their latest

    product, the honeycomb crossbow, which they said was a powerful defensive weapon. Duke

    Murray bought them at great expense and with the promise of duty-free access to Moonport.

    Instead of riding in a carriage, the two men seized the horses held by the servants and

    galloped off to the harbour. The guards were stunned for a moment before they realized their

    duties and followed them in a panic.

    In the harbour, two huge freighters, particularly painted black hull and striking silver unicorn

    markings, were the freighters of Grand Duke Murray.

    As the war approached, many caravans, afraid of being caught in the fire and losing a lot of

    money, took advantage of the temporary calm of the sea, one after another to leave the

    Moon Port City. Fortunately, Grand Duke Murray blocked the port in time, allowing only entry

    and no exit. Otherwise, Moonport would have lost half its stores by the mere flight of its

    merchants.

    There was not much unloading work, and most of the laborers gathered in small groups on

    the docks, talking, exchanging gossip and dirty jokes, and occasionally breaking out into a

    burst of strange laughter.

    The two ships coming into the harbor were familiar to the dockworkers. Their huge hulls had

    a deep draft. It looks like it''s coming home loaded! It must have taken a lot of porters. People

    crowded on board and waited for the captain''s word before the day''s work began.

    The captain never appeared, not even the shadow of a person, no sailors, no first and second

    officers, looking up at the ship from the dock, except for the Moon Harbor City master flag

    fluttering in the wind, there was only silence.

    The sailors had never seen anything like it, and they talked to each other. They speculated

    about the condition of the ship. They did not dare to go on board without orders, and men

    had been killed as thieves before when they did not have permission to go on board.

    ''Make way, make way! Sir Murray and the dragon-slayer waded a path through the crowd to

    get under the boat. Grand Duke Murray looked up at the condition of the boat and he, too,

    noticed something unusual. "Edmund! Come out of the captain''s room, old man! I''m Murray!

    There''s a man down from the boat! ''

    There was no answer. Mond waved and made several gestures, and the guards following him

    immediately spread out of formation, holding their spears up at a 45-degree Angle in a

    guarded posture. Two other guards quickly run to the city barracks and call for reinforcements.

    "Grand Duke, I think I should go up and have a look first. If I don''t come down, attack." Mond

    advises Murray as he pulls out his long sword.

    The Duke thinks about it, but he can''t let Mond take the risk alone. The giants were about to

    attack. If anything were to happen to Knight Mond, the commander, even a slight wound

    would be bad for him.

    As Murray stroked his moustache, bewildered, a shadow finally appeared on the side of the

    boat. Mond watches carefully, shielding his hand from the blinding sun. A fish-headed man,

    about five feet tall, is peeking down the side of the boat. Its round body was covered with

    thin scales and was thick with layers of fat, but it had slender arms and legs attached to huge

    webbed hands and feet.

    "It''s a fish-man. That''s not easy," he said. Mond whispers to Duke Murray. "They''re hard to

    subdue at sea. I reckon the men on board are in dire straits."

    ''Hey, people down there! The fishmen on the side of the boat shouted, "Which one of you

    works?" Then he looked down and thought, "I asked which one of you is in charge!"

    "Me! What are you guys doing in my boat! Where''s my crew? '' Duke Murray shouted back.

    ''Your people are gone,'' he said. "We found two boats. Do you want them?" said the fish man.

    "Don''t you know they should be returned to their original owners?" Mond exclaimed.

    "We don''t want what''s on the boat. We''re trying to get you here. Pay us! '' The Fishman tilted

    his head and thought, "We want Mithril, a lot of Mithril! Three tons, according to you!!"

    Mond Knight''s mouth opened wide. Three tons of mithril. That''s a huge number. Even in the

    dwarf kingdom of Gungan, in the mysterious mines of Mithril Spring, only one ton of mithril

    can be mined in 10 years. But this ship full of cargo is not to be abandoned. Three tons of

    mithril!

    Duke Murray also looked surprised. It was not that he was surprised by the fishers'' high prices,

    but that under his Duke''s house lay a little more than three tons of mithril. "How did they

    know?" Duke Murray would never have handed over so many precious minerals to the

    Fishmen. He will wait for the troops to arrive, but he will attack. The ship is already in port.

    What will they do?

    ''We don''t have that much ore! ''shouted Sir Murray.'' That''s impossible. You''d better order

    something else. ''

    The Fishman turned his head and said something to the back. The Mond Knight stared hard

    at the Fishman''s lips, trying to use his lip-reading skills to get some intelligence. Unfortunately,

    Mond did not understand a word of the Aquarian language.

    This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience."Hand over your mithril! We don''t want the rest." The Fishman turned and shouted down

    again.

    As Sir Murray tried to buy time with his careless eyes, a group of heavily armed soldiers came

    from behind. More than 100 months of Docktown guards came running in perfect order. Sir

    Murray has a calculation this time. For the evil fishmen who often plunder the sea, a bump on

    your hand is bad luck.

    Knight Mond looked back at his men and made a gesture with his left hand. From behind, the

    order "Archers line up" is whispered. Under the guidance of each squad leader, a small

    phalanx of 40 archers formed.

    Sir Murray thought of the impending giant offensive, when the sea would become an

    important supply line. "It is not good to offend the Fishmen, for it is not good to be at odds

    with two races at the same time." At this thought, the Duke Lord shouted to the Fishmen on

    board, "I cannot give you as much as you want. But I can pay for it with 30,000 gold pieces!"

    Murray knew, of course, that the Fishman would have to spend the gold on land. All the

    merchants on the mainland do not like the fish Man. The 30,000 gold coins will actually be

    raised by the merchants'' malicious intentions, and they will not be able to buy so many things.

    The Fishman turned around again, talked to someone behind him for a while, and then turned

    around and said, "All right! If you can''t give us mithril, then gold will do. Thirty thousand is

    not enough. We will..."

    Suddenly, without warning, a black ray passed behind the guard and hit the water in the

    middle of the two freighters. At the same time, a shrill cry broke out. A powerful sound wave

    struck both ships, stirring even the surface of the water, and a strong gust of wind stirred the

    unlowered jib and made a hula hula. The dockside clapped their ears, Sir Murray and his horse

    backed away, and fine beads of sweat began to form on the Duke''s forehead.

    Knight Mond stood still amid the roar. He stroked his horse''s mane, soothing him and

    watching the boat. The Fishman in the boat, who was nearer to the scream, had evidently

    suffered a more severe blow, and the one who had just spoken on the side of the boat,

    bleeding directly from the face of the scream, had not even had time to utter a whine when

    he overthrew himself and fell dead on the shore of the dock.

    "Ha ha ha, in front of me, no one can take advantage of human beings!" With that utterance,

    all eyes were fixed on an elderly man behind the guard. Dressed in a broad gray sorcerer''s

    robe, but without a hood, a gray beard floated to his chest from beneath a shiny head. Thin

    fingers brushed his prominent cheekbones, and a pair of reddish eyes flickered irregularly

    behind thick lenses. Every time the wind blew, the old man had to wipe away the tears from

    the corners of his eyes.

    "Sir Murray and Knight Mond! You should have known I was coming. That little boy Vincent

    must have been here for three days! '' The old man straightened his coat, wiped some water

    marks at the corners of his arms with his handkerchief, and moved around the edge of the

    tight guard. "What are you still doing? Hurry up and take over those two ships! There''s plenty

    of armor to carry!"

    Sir Murray and Knight Mond jumped off their horses and walked over to the old mage who

    had suddenly appeared. Three days earlier, they had known from their knight in waiting,

    Lambert, that the Guild was sending Thomas, one of their seven Mages, to assist in the

    defense of Moonport. It was the highest level of assistance the Mages had ever sent. Sir

    Murray, calculating what the temple had promised in order to invite the Great Wizard, quickly

    wiped his hands dry with a handkerchief from the sweat that had been spilled by the fright of

    what had happened, and reached out to the old wizard in a friendly manner.

    The Archmage merely touched the Duke''s hand. "Sir Duke, may I ask where I live? When will

    we begin to study the defenses of Moon Harbor? As far as I''m concerned, the current defenses

    are good enough to hold off Kobolds. As for the giants..."

    As if he had not heard the master''s criticism of his work in defending the city, the Mond knight

    simply brushed the carvings in front of his breastplate with his hand, gave him a slight nod of

    greeting, and then turned to direct the guards to unload their long-awaited new armor.

    Thomas went on and on about the defenses of a city, the arcane walls, the trigger traps that

    made the Duke''s head spin when he didn''t know anything about magic. As a result, the Duke

    summoned his escort knight and told him to "escort" the Archmage to his palace to rest.

    The guards on board the ship were also careful, for fear of jumping out of a corner another

    fish man. After a long time, until it was confirmed that there was no other living thing on the

    ship except the dead body of the fish man who was bleeding from seven holes, the porters

    of the dock gathered around and began to work hard for their livelihood for the week.

    A huge wooden box is moved to the dock, Mond knight can not help but smile at the new

    armor, these armor is indeed worthy of dwarven craftsmanship, every piece of steel, every

    joint is carefully carved. If his soldiers wore such armor, it would be an invaluable aid to the

    war effort, if nothing else, to morale.

    Sir Murray and his clerk counted the goods piece by piece. It was getting late, and the goods

    on the dock were slowly being carried by the guards towards the barracks, when suddenly

    the Duke''s clerk came running up: "No, my Lord. The goods have been unloaded, but there

    is no sign of the giant crossbow you bought!"

    Startled, the Duke immediately grabbed the list of goods in the clerk''s hand, and upon closer

    inspection, there was no record of a giant crossbow. The Mond Knight was looking at the two

    huge freighters, peering through the layers of masts and sails at the vast sea reflected by the

    setting sun.

    Appendix

    Mithril: Mithril is a very rare, silver-shimmering metal that, although lighter than iron, has the

    same hardness. Forged like iron, it makes an excellent material for armor, and is occasionally

    used to make other items. Most mithril armor is considered a grade lighter when considering

    speed of movement and other limitations. Heavy armor is considered medium armor,

    medium armor is considered light armor, but light armor is still considered light armor. Mining

    the metal is very difficult, and only skilled Dwarven miners can extract the purest mithril ore,

    while Elven artisans are the best mithril armor makers on the continent.

 Prologue - Battle and Battle within Battle Episode 4 Loitering

    The arrival of Thomas the Mage makes the Lord''s heart, which has been hanging for a long

    time, finally lie safely back in its nest. It was a rare occurrence in the whole of history that a

    sorcerer, renowned throughout the continent, had come to Moon Harbor to take part in the

    preparation of the defense of the giants. It is true that the number of archmages is now very

    small, and the whole association of Magicians has no more than a thousand members, but

    they do have an important place in the whole continent. No single organization or individual

    challenges the authority of the association, and fortunately, the mages do not care about

    earthly rights and struggles. They are preoccupied with the study of restoring the glories of

    the past.

    Thousands of years ago, it was the mages who ruled the continent. They built huge floating

    cities and patrolled the endless sky; They raised their towers to rule over every straw and tree

    of the earth; Even in the dark depths of the sea, great ships built by magicians roam the deep

    trenches.

    After the War of the Giants, the Great Arcane''s glory came to an end when the magic gods

    were killed by the mortals on the land of Blasares. The floating city turned into a meteorite

    and crashed into the mountains; The pagoda was reduced to rubble and buried deep under

    the ruins; And the great ship in the sea, long ago sank to the unfathomable bottom of the

    ocean.

    It was not until hundreds of years later that people slowly regained their ability to use magic.

    It turned out that the magic God had foreseen this situation before he was shot down from

    earth, and instead of trying to prevent it from happening, he quietly left a gift for everyone:

    the Magic Network. That way, even if he disappears completely, those who survive will have

    a chance to start using magic again -- in a whole new way.

    This is how the mages of the land of Blasares come to be today.

    An ordinary member of the Mages'' Society, Vincent is walking the streets of Moonport City.

    Since breaking up with his friends seven years ago and returning to his master, Vincent has

    never left the society. This time he was able to receive the association''s assignment to travel

    to this northern fortress city, which was a very nice break for him.

    In his own words, "Despite the relentless charm of magic, I am still me. Magic is not all I am."

    As he looked at the throng of people in front of him, the mage''s pace slowed even more.

    Under his black hood, a pair of sharp-eyed men watched the inhabitants around him. Mages

    themselves are not the kind of lofty, always with a serious face and clothes are not human

    fireworks. They are also human beings, and they need to walk in the crowd and experience

    the occasional ordinary.

    However, there is a hard and fast rule among the mages: "We must not break the sense of

    mystery and intimidation that the mages have formed among the people for a long time."

    Unlike warriors -- who can at least swing their fists at their enemies at worst -- mages have

    a limited number of spells in a day, and once they run out, their thin bodies are unable to

    defend themselves anyway. As a result, they create a powerful and fearsome image in the

    popular psyche, which can deter most people who try to catch their attention.

    Vincent walked through the most lively market, and never felt crowded, all the people

    automatically separated in front of him, passing by his side. No one would try to stop the

    mage from moving in his direction. Vincent left the castle Hall this time just to get rid of the

    loneliness in his heart, Carol left the Moon Port City, she has her own home to defend -- even

    with the iron wall of the Elven forest defense, the giants are not so easy to resist. Originally,

    after this meeting, several people will go back to the road and start a new adventure. But it''s

    all been ruined by this damn war.

    Vincent sees a tavern on the side of the road, which is ominous about his surroundings, but

    strangely silent. He opened the door and walked in. He went straight to a table in the corner

    and sat down.

    He did not pay any attention to the frightened stares from the drinkers around him.

    Ordering a glass of cider, Vincent began to reflect on his past adventures. Seven years ago,

    he was just an apprentice who could use the simplest of spells, which meant hypnotizing

    someone or shooting a purple ball of magic light from his finger. But his mentor, Kartho the

    Great Seer, made sure he went out on adventures to practice his magical powers. So he joined

    Lambert''s team as the weakest magician.

    Although there are now nations of men, elves, and lovers established on the land of Blasares,

    there are still many wild lands. The slightly remote regions were never even inhabited, and

    many great beasts still roamed here and there, cutting up the trade routes, and the

    interconnectedness of the human world became very unstable. As a result, mercenaries and

    small adventure groups were created. Lambert, then a trainee mercenary in Moonport City,

    was escorting a caravan when he met Newton, a bold dwarf, and then Phillips and Carol, who

    were traveling together. Vincent, a mage, was the last member of the group to join.

    An adventure group with a mage would have been unthinkable in the mercenary world at the

    time. Mages were almost as scarce across the continent as diamonds the size of your fist. The

    opposite of a multi-mercenary was usually a priest in a small temple or a sorcerer with an

    innate ability to cast spells. Both of these can be of great help, but they are lacking in two

    important areas -- knowledge and wisdom.

    In addition to being able to use a variety of strange and unnatural forces to destroy enemies

    and protect their own people, mages are the most important advisors in critical times. Their

    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.advice is always able to defuse any crisis and bring hope and victory.

    At the same time, becoming a mage is a very difficult thing, and without extraordinary talent

    and long study, learning the power of magic is simply impossible.

    Vincent looked at his hands. They were smooth and soft. The long contact with various special

    magical materials had made them faintly fragrant. He picked up the glass in front of him with

    these hands, and stared at the color of the wine in it.

    The wine was mixed with a yellow powder, which would have been difficult to detect if the

    glass had been shaken, but which had settled out again after a long time on the table. Vincent

    looked up at the others in the pub.

    The guys quickly avoid the wizard''s eyes and stare at the food in front of them.

    Vincent could always tell the difference between a look of fear and a look of greed. "No

    wonder so few people come. It''s a black shop."

    The Wizard gently shook out a gold coin from between his fingers -- no one could see where

    it had come from -- and dropped it on the table, where it kept spinning and grinding against

    the board. With this pleasant sound, a great number of voracious glances were gathered

    upon the little round metal.

    The Master smiled softly, the corners of his mouth slightly turned up. To others, it was a kind

    smile, but only those who knew him well knew that Vincent''s smile was a smile of confidence

    and victory.

    Just from the expressions of those people, Vincent knew who were the robbers in this black

    shop.

    "Boss, check out." Vincent walked to the door without looking back.

    Several big men suddenly stood up and stood in front of the mage.

    The mage smiled gently and looked at the several strong men in front of him. These men

    could throw the mage out easily like a chicken.

    He quickly dropped something into his mouth and continued to smile at the men in front of

    him.

    The landlord of the hotel frowned when he noticed this gesture. The robbers had been told

    not to do anything until the sorcerer was unconscious. They did not expect that a single gold

    coin would arouse their desire to rob, even forgetting the terrible fact that the other was a

    mage. "What a dead-end bunch," spat the hotelier.

    "You! Show me what you were wearing before, and if I''m happy with it, I''ll probably let your

    head stay on your neck, ha ha ha." He reached out a greasy hand and grasped the master''s

    shoulder, but suddenly pulled back and barked, "What is this thing? There are teeth on the

    shoulder!"

    The master kept a faint smile, gently took out a small bag on his waist, untangled the string,

    and a faint fragrance spread in the tavern. The mage gently put the bag into the robber''s

    hand, "Ah, this is what you want."

    Before the robber could open the bag to see what was inside, the innkeeper rushed up and

    put the bag back into the wizard''s hand.

    "Distinguished Master, your lordship has a large quantity. Forgive these ignorant fellows."

    Without waiting for any reaction from the robbers, the innkeeper spoke first, with an

    ingratiating smile.

    "You! ..." Holding his still-bleeding wound, the big man pointed at the boss and said, "What

    do you want? Stop my business?"

    ''You are desperate for money! How dare you hit the master''s attention! Don''t you know

    you''re all going to die by now?" The tavern keeper''s voice had now broken into a growl, and

    he pointed his still-greasy finger at the robber.

    "Dear Master, please leave these men alone. Besides, I... I don''t want to die. '' The tavern

    keeper''s face changed faster than lightning on a clear day, and the slightest twitch of his facial

    muscles gave rise to another expression.

    Vincent looked before him at the robber, who was still puzzled, and at the barman, who

    thought he knew everything. He shook his head slightly and took a small box out of his arms.

    "Then take this and drink it. Now get out of my face." The mage drank softly.

    The robbers looked at each other until they saw the wine-keeper''s fierce look and angrily

    gave way.

    "Take your time!" The tavern owner saw the wizard off with a smile on his face, his face

    suddenly darkened, and he ran to the back of the counter three and two steps, took out his

    usual mixing bottle and sold wine, and threw in the small blue ball in the box.

    "What on earth is going on? Why did you let that fellow go? He must be a big fat sheep!"

    ''You fools! Haven''t you ever heard the stories of the magicians? How your mother raised you?

    You wouldn''t know how you died tomorrow if I hadn''t bought you this cure! '' "If he had not

    poisoned or cursed me, I would have given you this shop!" said the landlord, looking at the

    liquid which was slowly bubbling and turning turquoise into a cup.

    The green liquid in the cup boiled even more.

    Vincent re-entered the lively market, the crowd still leaving a barrier around him. A small

    green snake emerges from his collar.

    "That man must have eaten very badly. I will offer you wine from the Duke''s house this

    evening." Vincent stroked the snake''s head gently with his fingers. Instead of biting him, the

    green snake quickly wrapped itself around the master''s index finger and made a gentle hissing

    sound.

    "By the way, little snake, how long do you think it will take for their green color to disappear?

    Six months or a year?" Vincent smiled and continued to play with the snake. The snake quickly

    slipped back into the mage''s arms.

    There was a muffled explosion in the direction of the tavern, and a great plume of green

    smoke rose from the doors, Windows and chimneys of the tavern. Several large men, now

    green, rushed out of the room, coughing violently.

    "I''d better search Littlefinger again to see if there''s anything else like this..."

    Vincent muttered slowly as he walked toward the Duke''s house.

 Prologue - Battle and Battle in Battle Episode 5 Question

    "Vincent, how long are we going to stay here, I''m suffocating and dying." Littlefinger sat down

    in front of the mirror for the tenth time and began fiddling with his little pockets. "Lambert

    won''t let us go out. We''ll just sit here and watch the boring sun rise and set, then eat and

    sleep... I haven''t seen the moon harbor, the city!"

    Vincent was sitting in a soft chair by the window, and the strong midday sun, filtered through

    the mesh curtains, was casting specks of light right on the pages of the book in Vincent''s

    hand. Vincent used to pass the day with a book, but as long as the Halfling was around, even

    the deaf could not read with peace of mind.

    "This is it for two days. Our knights and dwarves should be back soon." Vincent closed his

    book and took his glasses off his nose and put them in his pocket. ''If it weren''t for you, I would

    have gone out and looked like I did the other day.''

    "What does that have to do with me, what?" "Asked Littlefinger, puzzled.

    "What difference will it make if I leave you here alone, or if I don''t keep you?" The Mage

    smiled. "Besides, who knows what other strange ways you have. Well, you needn''t fiddle with

    it any more. That mirror won''t double your collection."

    "I''ll see, all right..." "Muttered the Halfling, as he pressed his bag in front of the mirror and

    admired the collection" twice as many "...

    "Vincent, do you think we''re going to win?" The Halfling turned and looked at the Wizard,

    who was lying comfortably in his chair.

    The mage closed his eyes, allowing the warm light to shine on his face, and shrank back into

    the chair again. "It''s difficult."

    "Is that winning or not?" The Halfling began to put his pockets back around his waist.

    Vincent did not answer. His mind was preoccupied with what had happened after the

    Archmage''s arrival. Thomas was a wise man, but his wisdom was not in leading the battle. His

    arrival makes the people of Moonport City feel encouraged, after all, as one of the seven

    masters of Greafury, Thomas is qualified to be the existence of the salvation star. But other

    than that, he has no positive meaning at all. The Knights of Mond are now able to avoid the

    Mage under the pretext of military training, with only Sir Murray falling victim to the mage''s

    incessant chatter. Some magical defense effect, a dizzying pile of arcane theories, flowing

    endlessly from the clashing yellow lips into Duke Murray''s bald skull, had greatly accelerated

    the age of the Duke -- at least the Duke felt that way, Vincent thought about the Duke''s

    pitiful appearance a week ago.

    ''All in the head! Vincent couldn''t help but say it.

    ''What imagination? Can the city of Moon Harbor not be held? But what of Lambert? This

    fellow Hai is going to stay here. Is he going to be knocked out and taken away?"

    "Nothing." Vincent finds his voice growing louder and waves his hand. "I''m thinking about

    something else."

    Vincent stood up and went to the window. Through the tall floor-to-ceiling Windows he

    looked at the busy people in the castle. Under the command of Sir Murray and Knight Mond,

    all the men were mobilized. Those who could carry weapons had a sword or crossbow in

    hand. Those who could not carry weapons learned from the crossbowmen how to string or

    help the soldiers with objects. The old men and women tended the horses and prepared food

    and other supplies. The whole city was mobilized.

    But will it be enough? Vincent presses his hand against the window and bows his head feebly.

    A week ago, Vincent would have been ninety percent sure of victory in this battle, but since

    Thomas convinced Sir Murray, things have changed. The high walls of Moonhaven and the

    fortifications built over the centuries should have been able to withstand the giants who were

    coming to Moonhaven. But Archmage Thomas asked Sir Murray to send troops to lure the

    giants who had broken into the holy Greafury to Moonport and use its defences to destroy

    them once and for all. True, a strong defense would have greatly reduced casualties, but what

    good would a wall do in the face of the huge number of enemies that might be gathered?

    The more Vincent thought about it, the more worried he became. An entire race was marching

    south this time! Although he still did not know why the giants of the whole race would move

    south, Vincent was able to estimate the number of giants after a long time of reading the

    data, about 2,000!

    It was now late autumn, and the crops had been fully collected everywhere. As long as these

    crops can be protected and waited for the coming winter, the odds of victory for the human

    coalition will be greatly improved. The giants'' sudden attack does take the northern counties

    by surprise. At this time, space should be exchanged for time, so that the giants can disperse

    into Greafury''s territory. Two thousand giants together is a huge number, but as long as they

    are scattered, two thousand is nothing compared to Greafury''s vast territory.

    When winter came, the giant''s huge stomachs would be their greatest burden! The Greafury

    Prairie could not provide them with as much food as the mountains of the North, and the

    Giants had to attack one castle after another. Slowly they would be cut, crushed and crumbled

    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.by the chain of castles north of the sacred Greafury.

    In the old days, a thousand or so giants would have come to Moonport. That number could

    be borne by the ice-free northern harbor, which had been undefeated against the orcs for

    500 years and was known as the Beast''s blood mill. Once this battle is over, the giants will no

    longer be able to pose a mortal threat to any of the northern castles of Holy Greafury, and

    the human armies will be able to take the invaders one by one with ease.

    If Moonport City is breached...

    Vincent closes his eyes and sees in his mind the smiling faces of giants and a ruined city. The

    giants, who have gained access to the many years of supplies in Moonport City, are safe

    through the winter, and then will travel unhindered through the territory of the holy Greafury,

    and the whole North will be plunged into endless war.

    No way! Can''t let that happen! Vincent clenched his fist and turned away from the window.

    "Littlefinger, will you come with me to see the Duke?"

    "No," he said.

    ''Then you must stay still. Let me know when they come back. '' Vincent waved his wand,

    opened the door and went straight out.

    "Knowing that, you can go to see the Duke and the Lord without worry." But when the wooden

    door, decorated with carved rosebushes, was closed again, there was no one in the house.

    Vincent held the scepter firmly in his hand, hoping that Thomas, the archmage, was not with

    the Duke at this time. As a member of the Mages'' Society, it is impolite and un" proper "to

    question a decision made by a higher mage to his face. Especially if you''re dealing with

    Thomas, one of the seven mages of the Guild.

    Walking through the Duke''s mansion and stepping all the way on the soft carpet always gives

    Vincent a very ungrounded feeling, and like this upcoming war, everything is a bit soft and

    leaves you unable to use your strength. Waving the guards out of the way, Vincent moved

    closer and closer to Grand Duke Murray''s meeting room. "If only giants could wave their way,

    it would be a lot quieter here."

    Standing in the doorway of the meeting room, our master could clearly hear the old but

    passionate voice. Archmage Thomas was inside. Vincent shook his head. Not everything goes

    his way. He pushed open the door.

    ''I salute you, wise Master Thomas,'' he said. Vincent first made a half-bow to the Archmage

    and saluted with his left arm raised flat. "And the Honorable Duke," he said. The mage nodded

    to the duke.

    "Have you come here to report something?" ''asked the Duke.

    ''I, I have a different view of where the strategy is going.'' Vincent frowned and weighed the

    pros and cons again, and decided to speak out, "I think the Moon Harbor City..."

    "You don''t think you can kill the giant''s attack, do you?" "Interrupted the Duke. "Know that

    Moonport City is the pride of the Holy Greafury North, the undefeated city. And the Knight

    of Mond is the best commander of the entire Order of Greafury. We have Greafury''s light

    shining on us. There is no giant we cannot defeat!"

    "Yes, my Lord, I know all these things. But this is different from previous Orc attacks. This

    time..."

    ''No, my young mage, you must see things for what they are! The Duke interrupted again.

    "These are opportunities for us to show our courage and honor to the Bright Greafury.

    Nothing will be different."

    "Yes, young man, what is there to worry about? We have the best armor ever made by

    dwarves to protect our warriors, we have all kinds of weapons from Fenton and other nations,

    we have the great help of the Mages of the Mages'' Guild, and most importantly, "Duke Murray

    paused," we have the blessing of the God of Light, As a pillar of victory!"

    Vincent looked at the Archmage who had been silent. He wondered why Thomas, who always

    talked so much, was suddenly quiet. "Grand Duke, Greafury, the God of light, will not really

    come to help us fight this battle. He..."

    ''Shut up! The Duke got up, overturned something on the table in front of him, and a quill

    struck Vincent in the face, leaving a black blot of ink. ''What do you know! "How dare you

    question the light, Greafury! By God, this is a serious crime!" The Duke glanced at Thomas,

    the archmage next to him. "If you weren''t a mage, I''d put you in jail! Now get out of here!"

    Vincent looked at the angry Duke quietly, without frowning or glaring, just as he had when

    he first entered the house. His face was serious and expressionless. In fact, the Master did not

    care about the future of Moonport City. He had only two reasons for being here, or rather,

    only one reason now -- his friends were still in Moonport City.

    "My apologies, Your Grace. But I have to... ''

    ''Go! You timid fellow! Before I change my mind! Go!" The Duke turned his back straight away,

    no longer facing the mage. "You have cowardice in your blood, just like your alcoholic father!"

    Vincent looked at Thomas, the archmage, with a slight shock. The only person in the city who

    knew about his family affairs, apart from a few friends, was this senior mage. Not knowing

    what the master, who had not said a word from beginning to end, was planning, Vincent

    could only bow slightly and turn around and leave the meeting room.

    When the door of the meeting room was closed again, the talk and laughter of the Master

    could be heard from inside...

 Prologue - Battle and Battle in Battle Episode 6 Dark Night

    Vincent would never have spent time and energy looking for a halfling who had disappeared

    into the crowd. He could only smile ruefully, once again pay homage to the Halfling''s "spirit

    of adventure," and then leave the oppressive ducal house.

    Repressed, absolutely repressed. From the outside, the beautiful statue of the Holy Light

    Angel of joy, the neatly constructed lawn and various bright flowers dotted in the garden, the

    crystal splash in the fountain and the fish playing in the pool, the few cheerful neighs from

    the stable and the song of the canary from the house can only make you feel that the place

    is full of life and vitality. But when Vincent entered the tall building and passed through the

    thick front door, he felt the breath coming towards him. High above, the crystal chandelier,

    with its cascading ornaments hanging down, looks like a monster with jaws and claws, staring

    covetously at its own head; Standing on both sides of the silver shining knight body armor,

    from the dark hole of the helmet, always shot a pair of eyes, dead aimed at Vincent''s every

    step, at any time as if to throw the weapons in their hands over; The huge soft blanket of fur

    lying on the ground, the long pile will always wrap your feet tightly, so that Vincent always

    has a feeling, a feeling that will be wrapped, swallowed and destroyed.

    Only by standing again under the blue sky and white clouds can this heavy burden be put

    down. Vincent sighed and walked slowly towards the civilian area of the outer city. Looking

    at the busy people here, Vincent could not imagine what they would be like if they knew the

    news that more than two thousand giants would attack.

    People on the road would automatically avoid this young mage, which was a compulsory

    lesson Vincent would encounter everywhere he went. The people of Blasares know that there

    are "things" in the world called mages, but all kinds of stories have long described the mages

    as being like wild beasts. Indeed, at one time or another, mages were the closest thing to

    gods, almost unrivaled in power and wisdom, making them masters of the earth, sky and sea.

    But "to destroy a man, he must make him mad." With the power of the mages came extreme

    arrogance and arrogance. Everything in their eyes has been simple and small, not worth

    mentioning. Until the day when the magic God was destroyed by his people, the mages.

    Then the wild beasts disappeared, and the huge contrast of forces, like a tall mountain that

    was crushed, with falling mud and stone and desperate pain, suddenly made the kingdom of

    the mage collapse. Knowledge, the ultimate knowledge of the Arcane, the source of the

    mage''s greatest power, fell with it.

    The only thing that didn''t fall were these rumors about the mage. History became stories,

    stories became legends, legends became rumors, and rumors became misunderstandings

    and fears in the minds of the common people.

    "Vincent, there you are!" A familiar voice came from the opposite side. It was Newton the

    Dwarf! And next to him is Lambert. Their bodies, armor and robes were stained black by

    congealed blood. With their ragged shoulderplates and breastplates, their cracked weapons,

    and their tired horses, it was hard to imagine what kind of blows could have worn them out

    like this. Only seven men were still following Lambert, and none of them were riding, but

    leading horses that were almost worn out, and carrying on their backs the dead bodies of

    their companions.

    Was this the cavalry that had gone out? Nine out of 50? Had it not been for the smiling faces

    Newton and Lambert made and the proud look in their eyes, Vincent would have seen only

    a defeated team, a crippled team.

    "What about it? Vincent took out the wine pouch he had prepared and gave it to the dwarf.

    "It went well enough." Lambert had taken off his helmet, his otherwise flowing hair already

    clinging tightly to his scalp with clotted blood, in strands resembling braids. "Mission

    accomplished, just a little bit of a casualty." He looked back to take another look at his weary

    fighters. "Let''s get some rest. I have to go to the Duke and report to Master Mond. Everything

    else..."

    ''Well, you go first. Get some rest." Vincent patted his two friends on the shoulder to get out

    of the way.

    ...

    Littlefinger still didn''t come back, and Lambert and Newton were snoring happily in the next

    bedroom. Vincent sat quietly by the fire in the drawing room, thinking quietly. According to

    Lambert, many giants have gathered, and the smaller tribes have been combined into larger

    ones, and are on their way to Moonport. Perhaps, in three days'' time, the battle would begin.

    Three days, only about three days. Vincent looked at the crackling charcoal and the pulsating

    fire, a little perplexed. He is a mage and what can you do? He does not really have the

    legendary power to destroy the sky and the earth. A raised hand can throw a mountain onto

    the head of the enemy.

    "Snap"

    With a sudden start, Vincent heard a noise coming from outside the door. As quiet as he

    could be, he picked up the staff and went to the door. "Many and Shiboon-Sun," he softly

    chanted, and his eyes immediately turned a pure black color, there was no longer a trace of

    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.white in them, only a whirling black flowing out of the original pupil. With this magic, Vincent

    can easily see to the other side of the gate. No one is there? ''No, this magic can see through

    even invisible things. Even ghosts can''t hide!'' He looked out the door at the end of the

    passage, where the Angle of a robe had just disappeared around the bend.

    Vincent gently opened the door and quietly followed. At this time, the soft carpets, which

    were spread all over the Duke''s house, became the best aid to cover the footsteps.

    The wizard did not need to be close enough to follow him all the way. His fluoroscopic vision

    made it easy for him to track the person. Silver armor and crimson cloak, and a knight, but

    who would be so bold as to defy my command and approach my study? Vincent was puzzled.

    In this palace, even the followers of the light god Greafury, the most valiant paladin, are in

    awe of the mage. "Thanks to thousands of years of legends!" "The mage thought to himself.

    The figure entered the chapel, which was the place of prayer in the Duke''s house. Every

    inhabitant of Holy Greafury has a place in his home where he expresses his loyalty to Greafury,

    the god of light. The average person''s home is to find a corner and put a wooden plaque

    inscribed with the sacred emblem of light -- a wooden plaque inscribed with the sign of the

    sun -- as a sanctuary; But in the homes of the rich, as in the case of our Duke, there is a

    separate room for the sanctuary and the chapel.

    In general, the doors of the liturgy face west, and the Windows face east. Whenever the

    morning comes, the brightness of the rising sun disperses the cold morning fog, shines on

    the earth, wakes every creature with the light of the sun warm, brings them the first trace of

    vitality of the day, the crystal dew hanging on the leaves reflects the first light, the birds in the

    forest issued the first call, the early squirrel peeled the first pine nut, it is this time, the time of

    prayer every day. At this time, the holy light of the God of light will penetrate from the window,

    from the back of the icon, shine on the face of the worshipper, bringing the first trace of

    warmth every day to the most devout believers.

    Vincent looks up at the sky, and his gaze easily penetrates the layers of the ceiling. Outside,

    the stars are shining, hanging like jewels on the dark curtain of the night, even the moon is

    hidden, not competing with the stars for the light of the night, and occasionally something

    like a cloud or fog drifts slowly across the sky. Why go to the church on such a deep night?

    The man walked to the front of the icon and knelt down. He took off his helmet, but bent his

    head deep over his chest. For a long time he did not say a word. From behind Vincent could

    not see what he was doing, and was about to enter when he heard a soft sigh coming from

    the sanctuary.

    "My God, my Lord, my light," he said. "The man whispered. It was a low voice, but it could not

    escape the mage''s naturally alert ear. Vincent recognized the familiar voice immediately.

    Mond, the dragon Slayer!

    "I am guilty," said Mond. Knight Mond knelt on the floor and said slowly, "I... Guilty, I wavered,

    I doubted, I... I was timid." As if suddenly relieved of his burden and unstuck in his heart, Sir

    Mond slowly began to speak of his "sin".

    "I am a knight, a soldier of the glorious Greafury. I have received your light, and I am a warrior

    of honor, and a guardian of justice. I have killed only giants, to protect the village; I have

    fought a griffon in the sky, and saved the caravan of a duke and a priest; I have destroyed

    many wicked men in my life, and a hundred blasphemers and wicked pagans have been

    judged by my hand; I have courageously faced a dragon and cut off its black head. But now

    I have lost my nerve."

    "There was a moment when I doubted whether this war could be won, when I doubted God''s

    instructions, when I questioned your revelation to me, when I feared that my soldiers would

    not be able to face the giant''s army; I feared that my sword might not be sharp enough to

    behead the wicked; I fear for the walls of the moon harbor, that they may not be strong

    enough to stop the iron fist of the enemy. And I fear for the people of the city, that they may

    not be strong enough to withstand the difficulties that may arise."

    "I am getting old, really old, and I am beginning to worry about one thing after another. I am

    no longer as I used to be, with the great sword in my hand and the faith in my heart, daring

    to face the bottomless abyss for the glory of God. I, have sinned."

    "I recognize my sin, O God, and I see the last hesitation that lurks in my heart, the hesitation

    of faith. I know why I have not been able to be your squire, I know why I have not been able

    to be the bearer of the sword at your side, I know why I have not followed you in the halls of

    the gods. This is a test, a test for me. Moon Harbor City is my test; The invading giant is my

    test; The sword in my hand is my test."

    "I will pass this test!" Knight Mond stood up, put his helmet back on, drew his sword from his

    waist, saluted the holy image of Light in the darkness, and turned and left the church.

    The mage in the darkness watched silently. "From now on," he whispered, "you are truly

    guilty..."

 Prologue - Battle and Battle within Battle Episode 7 sets out

    "What? To get Lambert and his men out of the city and charge the giants with cavalry?"

    Vincent looked at Knight Mond and Duke Murray with a puzzled expression. ''That''s killing

    them! It''s not going to work. ''

    "Sit down, young mage, you have overstepped." Mond Knight waved to Vincent. "I think this

    giant attack will be a tough test, but we still have the advantage. The Giants must be very

    tired from their long journey. It will do well to strike them head-on before they have a firm

    foothold."

    "But to do so would only use up what few cavalry resources there are. And they have only just

    returned from their mission, and before they have even had two days to rest, they will attack

    the giants from the northern mountains?" Vincent puts his wand in his right hand and shakes

    his left fist. ''Will the giants get tired? As far as I know, giants are in very good physical condition.

    I say it is a time for the cavalry to rest."

    The Knight of Mond frowned and said nothing more. But the Grand Duke stood up at this

    moment. "No, we should take the initiative of the battle and let the giants walk at our pace.

    This question should be given no further consideration, and I ordered that the cavalry units

    should be made ready for battle at all times. That will be all for today."

    Vincent looked helplessly at the Murray mayor, not knowing what to say. Moonport has been

    fighting the orcs for more than a hundred years, and the Lord has been commanding the

    battle in this city for more than 30 years. How can he not see the dangerous nature of the

    enemy today? Lord Murray avoids Vincent''s eyes, waves his hand and leaves the meeting

    room.

    "Don''t worry, young man, my soldiers will succeed in their mission!" Mond Knight walked over

    to Vincent. He wanted to tap the mage on the shoulder, but he pulled his hand back.

    Vincent looked at the knight''s unnatural face and realized that this was the result of the longstanding rumors about the mage on the mainland. This kind of thing is already used to

    Vincent, even though he has only been a mage for 15 years.

    Mond the Dragon Slayer stood in front of him, a great height higher than the mage''s thin

    frame, his broad shoulders completely blocking Vincent. The young mage looked at the

    knight who had been famous in Ariel since before he was born. "Do you really think a cavalry

    raid would do any good?"

    Mond stared at the mage, trying to read the young man''s thoughts and emotions by looking

    into his eyes, but all he could see was a pair of dark eyes, so calm that you could not discern

    any psychological fluctuations. "We shall prevail! "The paladin finally said. Then he turned

    sharply and walked quickly out of the room.

    "Will they triumph, triumph for" your "glory and test?"

    Mond Knight''s steps suddenly stopped. He stood still, turned his head, but glanced at Vincent

    from the corner of his eye, said nothing, and went on his way.

    Vincent leaned on his staff, his head resting on the crystal edge of the staff. He closed his

    eyes and let out a small sigh.

    ...

    ''Lambert, you''re not going out tomorrow! Vincent sat opposite the would-be knight and

    looked very serious.

    ''What''s the matter? Is there a problem?" Lambert was taking off his armor, having just

    returned from a routine patrol.

    "Tomorrow your cavalry will charge the giants. It will be no different from getting killed. You

    don''t go."

    ''Battle with giants again, Lambert, take me with you! It was at this point that Newton the dwarf

    chimed in.

    The Mage glared at the warlike creature. "Newton, don''t interrupt. If you want to go, I''ll tie

    you to the tail of a violent rhino and drive you into battle."

    "How do you know you''re going out tomorrow?" Lambert put his breastplate carefully beside

    his bed and arranged it neatly with the rest of his armor. "When will we go?"

    "I was at the conference today. Didn''t you know I was here as a defense consultant?" Vincent

    said, "The situation is beyond the capacity of Moonport City. I don''t think Moonport City can

    withstand the Giants'' attack on its own. The only hope now is the Knights of Greafury. Just

    hold out until they arrive. They''ll be safe."

    Watching Lambert''s intently listening face, Vincent adds, "The most important thing now is to

    preserve our fighting power! Only in this way can we wear down the giants."

    "I don''t know what fighting power is, but all I need to know is that for every pesky giant killed,

    there is one less pesky giant in the world." Newton was standing on his bed, making speech

    poses to the other two.

    The mage turned his head, waved his hand and uttered the mantra "Greasy!" ", a shiny pool

    of grease coated the dwarf''s feet, and Newton immediately became unsteady on his feet and

    fell from his bed to the floor with a thud. As he tried to get up, he fell again, causing the

    windowsill and table ornaments, candlesticks, and disheveled dishes to bounce again as he

    fell. The dwarf dropped to the floor and did not get up at all, blowing his beard and winking

    his eyes at the wizard.

    "Lambert, I want to ask you a question." Vincent looked at the old dwarf and turned to him.

    "Why did you become a paladin?" he said.

    "For justice and honor!" Lambert uttered the words without hesitation: "We paladins fight

    bravely for honor and justice."

    "For whose honor, then? Yours, or God''s? ''

    ''Well... Both, I guess." Lambert rubbed his chin. It was a difficult question to answer. "But I

    personally understand that there is also the honor of the common people that we have to

    protect."

    "That''s a good point. Would you put your people in harm''s way to prove your own honor?"

    "Huh? What exactly are you trying to say? Might as well stop beating around the bush."

    Having spent so much time together, Lambert had an instinctive feeling that the Master had

    something special to say.

    Vincent stopped talking to the knight. He told Lambert exactly how he had seen Mond the

    Dragon slayer go to the prayer room that night. By the time he finished speaking, there was

    silence in the room.

    "The battle is no longer about the defense of Moonhaven. It is about proving a paladin''s socalled honor -- his own."

    "No! That''s not true."

    ''It''s always generous and unselfish, isn''t it, Knights? Is it selfish, then, to impose great threats

    on innocent people for the sake of one''s supposed honor?" Vincent is blunt in pointing out

    the nature of Mond''s actions. "I don''t think the Mond knight intended it that way. He was just

    looking for a reason for himself, a reason to do Duke Murray''s bidding."

    "Are you saying that Duke Murray was out of his wits when he ordered the giant to come to

    him, but he himself was incapable of resisting it? That doesn''t make sense. How can the duke,

    who has lived here for generations, put himself in danger? ''

    "Without looking at the Duke, he is not physically harmed, and there is no magic or

    enchantment working on him. It should be said that he gave the order himself."

    "Then, Lambert, aren''t you in danger?" Newton, lying on his stomach, began, "But don''t worry,

    you''ll be all right with me. Just stick close to me..." Seeing the mage''s glare, the dwarf suddenly

    thought it would be a better idea to remain silent for now.

    "Lambert, leave Moonport City. This war has entered a delicate situation. Moonport is now

    like a tightrope walker walking blindfolded over an abyss, ready to fall."

    "That''s why I''m staying!" Lambert thought for a moment and said firmly.

    "I won''t force you to stay, even if you want to, but don''t go out of the city tomorrow to fight.

    It''s as good as getting yourself killed. Your cavalrymen alone are no threat to the giants!"

    "Perhaps you have a point, but when the order comes, I will carry it out." Lambert looked at

    the Master. "I hope that when the time comes, you will pray for me." The knight bent his head

    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.down again and began polishing the armor he would wear the next day.

    "I never pray, you know..." The mage stood up. He understood this characteristic of his

    companion, and Lambert would never be persuaded to do so again. The conversation was

    over.

    "But I will bless you," he said. ''Vincent whispered before he left the room.

    The next morning, the sun was still not up. Vincent was already awake. He had hardly slept all

    night. He had been simulating the possible course of the battle in his sleep, so much so that

    when he got up in the morning, he found his pillow had been soaked with sweat. This special

    skill, which he had learned from his master, allowed him more time to calculate and study

    magic. However, in exchange for this ability, the master gave up his right to enjoy his dreams.

    After getting up, taking all his belongings with him, and picking up his staff, Vincent left his

    study. Lambert''s room was empty except for a dwarf lying on the floor in a big shape, snoring

    happily. The mage closed the door quietly behind him and walked toward the wall. It would

    provide the best view if Lambert were to go out.

    When he reached the courtyard, he found Thomas, the Archmage, standing by the pool,

    looking seriously at Vincent.

    "I salute you, Your Eminence," said Thomas. Vincent made a schoolboy salute and waited

    quietly for the Archmage''s question.

    "My young student, you have been making too many pessimistic remarks lately." After a short

    silence, Thomas said, "This is the first time in a long time that the Guild has sent more than

    one mage as an advisor, and it''s also the first time it''s sent a Grand mage. Do you know what

    this means?"

    What could it mean other than the urgency of the situation and the amount of money the

    Mages'' Union has received? Even if Vincent thought so in his heart, he could not speak so

    rudely in front of the senior mages, "The students are dull. Please express your Excellency."

    "This means that we must win! And we must have a big victory." Thomas took a few slow

    steps forward, relaxed in his movements, but Vincent felt a familiar depression coming over

    him. The young mage nervously clenched the scepter in his right hand. "Whether or not you

    have learned the power of prophecy from your master Kartho, I tell you, Kartho''s prophecy is

    not right. Yours is no better!"

    "An apprentice like you is indeed one of the few good ones. I sometimes envy Castle for

    discovering such a genius for magic as you. But you must remember one thing. '' Thomas

    smiles wryly. "Making predictions all day will make you timid! You now experience, can not

    really predict the direction of the war. With me, are you afraid that the walls of Moon Harbor

    are not strong enough?"

    "I won''t say anything else, but if you say something you don''t know, it will hurt the morale of

    the soldiers." The archmage walked past Vincent and left a message: "When this battle is over,

    you can come to my mage tower. I can guide you beyond the rules. Castle, I can''t give you

    the best education yet..."

    "Thank you for the pointer..." Vincent saluted the departing mage and quickly left the place.

    On the other hand, on the wall, Sir Murray was already there. He rarely wore black armor and

    a red cloak today, and he was carrying a necklace that glowed with orange and the Magic

    Stone in its center. The stone was made by the dwarf''s "secret art" and would glow in a

    different color at different times of the day. The orange-yellow color now represents the

    intersection of night and day.

    "Your Grace." Vincent went over to the Duke and nodded. In Greafury, the mages were

    another privileged class in addition to the temple priests of the temple. To be sure, although

    no one can "grant" privileges to a mage, no one dares to use their power and status to

    overpower the mage. The duke would have no problem with a mage standing directly beside

    him. "When will the attack take place, Your Excellency?"

    "At once."

    Vincent stood at the very edge of the wall. Looking out from the gap in the archery, he could

    already see the giant in the distance.

    The giants of Blasares are an ancient and powerful race. Most adult giants are 5 to 10 meters

    tall. Generally speaking, giant is just a general term, in fact, giants can also be divided into hill

    giants, stone giants, frost giants, fire giants, cloud giants, storm giants and so on. This time,

    the giants from the northern mountain region, mainly hill giants, stone giants and frost giants,

    real giant warriors -- the fire giant does not like the cold of the northern ridge mountains, so

    in this northern giant attack, there is no fire giant figure. This, I must say, was the only good

    news.

    "Hopefully not seeing the storied storm giant..." This was Vincent''s greatest hope now.

    According to the Mages Guild, Storm Giants are not only powerful warriors, they are also

    deadly spell-users. They typically start their fire with giant bows and arrows, each larger than

    one of Fenton''s giant catapults. When they feel that their opponent''s long range protection

    has been destroyed, they will use their natural ability to summon lightning, let the sky

    lightning becomes their second wave of attack, and this sword from the top will completely

    destroy their opponent. After that, their nearly 10-meter majestic figure will appear in the

    battlefield leveled by lightning, and the giant iron sword or iron axe will smash the last

    resistance to flesh.

    The early morning mist blurs Vincent''s vision, and even with his strong penetrating vision, it

    is too difficult for him to see things at a distance of five kilometers through the fog. Looking

    down, the mage sees the knights about to march, and the Captain Mond is giving a pep talk.

    The Mages were not interested in what Mond had to say. The words "honor, Greafury''s divine

    blessing, fighting for justice and justice" that they were saying all day were starting to wear

    on Vincent''s ears. Vincent''s only concern now is Lambert''s position.

    With the help of his fluoroscopic vision, the mage quickly found his friend in the crowd.

    Lambert had no idea that his mage friend was watching him from the walls. He was just

    listening excitedly to Mond Knight''s speech.

    "Avoid arrows!" he shouted. The Mage casts a protective ranged arrow spell at Lambert from

    a distance, hoping that this will give him a better chance of surviving the chaos. Once Vincent

    has finished casting the spell, he returns his gaze to the distant giants, trying to identify the

    race of each enemy.

    Lambert sits on his horse, nervously stroking the spear hanging from his saddle, and then

    gently stroking the mane of his beloved horse to soothe the excitement of his comrade. A

    wave of magic enveloped the knight, and for an instant a faint red light penetrated the

    crevasse of his armor. Even the horse felt the force and fell silent. There was something

    reassuring about the power, Lambert thought. When he looked up, he saw his friend on the

    wall looking out into the distance. Even his thin figure stood upright in the cold autumn wind

    of the morning. The air with heavy moisture swept over the Moon Harbor City quickly, and

    the mage''s robe swayed.

    Lambert clenched his right fist and gently pressed it on his forehead. "Rest assured, my good

    friend, I will win!" ''he said softly.

    ''Here we go!! With a wave of Sir Mond''s hand, the cavalry quietly passed through the city

    gate, and with the help of the mist, killed the enemy in the distance. The operation was a

    surprise attack. There was no need to shout and frighten the enemy.

    The cavalry gradually moved away, and the gate of the city was quiet, but Vincent''s heart was

    more tense. The giants were too far away for Vincent to use any magic to help his friends.

    Perhaps I should follow, the wizard had an idea. Riding behind them, it might be possible to

    use some magic from a distance.

 Prologue - Battle and Battle in Battle Episode 8 Initial Battle

    As Vincent watches his friend Lambert grow farther and farther away, his unease grows. He

    pulls a scroll from his backpack and prepares to summon his own flying mount.

    A sudden wave of magical energy behind him startled Vincent. Looking back, he saw a vertical

    ripple created behind him and Archmage Thomas stepping out of it.

    "Well, have we started?" The Archmage looked into the distance and nodded. "This fog is

    indeed a blessing from God Greafury."

    "That is nature, and we shall prevail." Grand Duke Murray continued: "Moonport is the city of

    victory!"

    Vincent was wondering, since when did the Archmage start saying things like "blessed by the

    gods"? Since the fall of the magic gods thousands of years ago, the mage has not believed

    in gods for a long time.

    "Discovered! "Grand Duke Murray says suddenly. Vincent looked in the direction indicated by

    the Archduke. A beam of the morning sun from the mountains dispersed much of the mist,

    and the giants began to prepare for the charging cavalry.

    "Ka sputters... Mikasage..." Thomas, the Archmage, suddenly uttered a spell. Vincent heard it.

    It was a heat radiation spell with increased range. A flash of golden light fell from the sky and

    exploded in the middle of the giants'' line. For a moment, the giants'' clothes and large pockets

    were on fire, and they were beating each other with all their might to extinguish the flames.

    But the magic fire from the archmage was not so easy to solve, and many of the giants began

    to roll on the ground, and for a moment the dust filled the ground and the earth shook.

    "Kasha Tosa... Lichterex..." Seeing that the cavalry had approached the gathering place of the

    giants, the archmage uttered a second spell of distance increase, and there was a continuous

    flash of light, constantly bursting through the giants, and at once a strong and sudden burst

    of light threw the giants into disarray. Many of the giants covered their eyes in pain, while

    others dashed in panic, toppling their companions to the ground.

    The soldiers of Moonport City rushed in just at that moment, and a torrent of cavalry broke

    through the haze in an instant, and with a fierce whirlwind of battle ran unimpeded through

    the ranks of the terrified giants. At once the sharp lance pierced the pillar of the enemy''s leg,

    and the great giant fell heavily to the ground, a victim of the trampling of steel hooves.

    The cavalry rushed in and knocked over so many of the enemies that the dust that rose behind

    them could barely catch the pace of the horses, and mingled with the dust that the giants

    had carried with them.

    "Ka Sa Sa Tosa... Nentpushi, Fur! '' The third spell of Augmentation, the interlocking Fireball

    explosion is released out. The giants, already in a mess, were hit the hardest, as a series of

    exploding fireballs erupted around them, followed by the cavalryman''s lance. Under this

    double blow, the giants chose the most correct tactic and retreated...

    At that moment, from the castle of Moonhaven, came the loud sound of trumpets. This is a

    huge magical object called the Victory Horn, which was built along with the main castle of

    Moonhaven. It amplifies the sound of one man''s voice over the entire battlefield and can be

    heard from ten kilometers away, but those close by are also protected from being deafened

    by the loud noise. Now, in the midst of the great trumpet, came the tune of "triumphant

    return." The distant horsemen heard the call, and turned their horses back towards the city.

    Not long after disengagement, a huge stone burst from a distance and fell from the sky like

    a shower of meteorites. Vincent held his breath nervously as he saw it. The cavalry of

    Moonport City, however, split into three parts at that moment, and immediately dispersed to

    avoid the possible point of falling rock. After a continuous roar, about twenty of the horsemen

    were smashed to pieces by the rolling boulders.

    The rest of the horsemen returned safely to the city, and although their victory was not perfect

    due to the death of their comrades at the last moment, they were proud of their victory over

    more than thirty giants.

    Vincent nervously searched the crowd until he saw the figure of his friend. Lambert looked

    discomfited. His armor was broken in several places, his helmet was missing, and his bloodstained hair hung down tightly to his scalp. Lambert''s protective magical energy has

    disappeared, leading Vincent to conclude that he must have been hit by a boulder.

    Fortunately, Lambert is back alive.

    Healing wounds is not something a mage can help with. By the time the priest of Greafury''s

    temple came along and used his magic, Vincent had summoned a ghost horse and rode off

    to the battle. He was going to the field to see the deployment of the giants and the loss.

    Using Shadow Horse''s ability to bend the light and somewhat obscure the shadow, Vincent

    zoomed over the scene of the battle. The bodies of some thirty giants lie sprawled on the

    ground, some of them the perfect fuel for Thomas''s fire magic, and a sickening smell of

    burning flesh fills the air over the battlefield. Vincent frowned, lowered his altitude a little, and

    looked closely at the giants'' race and equipment.

    The thirty dead giants are all mountain giants. Vincent had doubts about this. According to

    many observations and reports from the areas where battles had taken place, this time the

    army of giants, the stone Giants and the hill Giants, were about equal in number. They are

    always mixed in groups, and whether they are harassing on a small scale or launching

    purposeful attacks on certain counties or towns, the hybrid attack of the two giants is their

    most common tactic. But for now, only the hill Giants, who are good at melee fighting, are

    seen. What about the stone Giants, who are good at long-range throwing, who did not

    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.survive the attack unscathed?

    The final rain of boulders must have been the work of the hidden stone giants, but why did

    they suddenly change their normal life, suddenly leave the service of the mountain giants,

    secretly ran to the outside of the camp to start anew?

    The sacks of several giants were scattered on the ground. Such pockets were the home of a

    family of giants. Because of their huge size, it is difficult for them to find suitable

    accommodation, so they carry their belongings in their pockets and move around.

    Vincent takes a general look at the items scattered out of the bag: several big swords, a few

    pieces of blackened meat, some fruit, and even some huge combs. But there were no stones.

    A large number of stones in the bag was a necessary preparation for the battle of the giants.

    They always collected stones of good size and easy to hold, and used them to fight. But there

    was not a single stone in sight. What did the giants want? Did they want to shake the rock

    walls of Moonport City with their fists?

    There was a dull sound of footsteps all around him, and Vincent knew that other giants were

    closing in. He turned his horse''s head and left the field before he could be seen.

    Back on the walls, the mage recovers the Shadow Mount. Duke Murray is laughing and

    Thomas, the archmage at his side, is smiling too. Vincent did not know why they were so

    happy. Supposedly, the victory of the thirty Giants would do little to alleviate the crisis in

    Moonport. What was Duke Murray so happy about? Vincent took one look at the Master and

    felt a little sheepish. He had better not go. He saluted and went straight away.

    In the temple''s healing house, Lambert was sleeping peacefully. His arms and back were

    bandaged, and the wound on his head was bandaged. After the prayers and healing of the

    priests, he no longer felt pain, a tiredness had surrounded him, and a new rest was the

    quickest way for him to recover.

    Newton, the dwarf, was sitting by Lambert''s side, looking at his wounded friend in silence.

    The Wizard walked gently over to the Berserker and patted him on the shoulder. The Dwarf

    looked back at Vincent. ''If I had been by his side, he would not have been so badly hurt.''

    "Don''t worry, he will soon be all right." Vincent comforted the dwarves who could not go out

    with their comrades because they could not ride.

    "You can''t grow until you''ve been wounded. Like unwrought red iron, it cannot become a

    sharp axe." ''said the Dwarf slowly.

    "Newton, you must listen to what I say next." Vincent whispered softly to the dwarf''s ear, "I

    can''t help feeling that there is something wrong with this battle, though I still don''t know what

    it is. You must protect yourself and Lambert. Get out of the city if you have to. It''s too

    dangerous here. Mark my words."

    The Dwarf looked at the Wizard''s serious face, and though he was tempted to say that he

    would kill all the giants if he were in his place, he only nodded in earnest.

    Several of Greafury''s priests came toward him, carrying healing potions and herbs in their

    hands. Vincent did not want to deal with these people, so he got up and walked out of the

    temple.

    And so the first day of fighting passed.

    There were two moons hanging in the sky, one was the first quarter moon and the other was

    the last quarter moon. The cold moon shone on the Moon Port City, and the whole earth was

    covered with silver frost. The lighthouse in the dock area is still working. The red light

    penetrates the night, leaving a bright red light and shadow on the vast sea. There have been

    no ships for a long time now, but Moonport City is still waiting. When the battle is over, a

    large number of merchant ships will fill the sea tightly, bringing bustling trade vitality, that is

    the vitality of the Moon Port city.

    In the faint moonlight, the young mage is still standing on the city wall. He had not been able

    to sleep in the middle of the night. With his superior eyesight, Vincent is observing the giant

    in the distance. Some huge figures are busy there, and there is also a faint sound of pain from

    the branches and leaves of the trees as they are brought down. Clouds of smoke rise from

    the distance from time to time, which are the cover for the giant''s work. Tomorrow or the

    next day, the giants would attack in earnest.

    "Why aren''t you sleeping, young man?" ''An old voice came from behind Vincent. He looked

    over his shoulder. Grand Duke Murray was standing behind him in his nightgown and a cloak.

    "Are you awake, my Lord?" Vincent pointed to the giant in the distance. ''Those guys woke me

    up.''

    "Well, young man, I don''t deny that you have this mysterious power, but why should you

    worry? One must have confidence."

    "I don''t know, I''m not without confidence, but I''m a little puzzled," Vincent looked at Duke

    Murray''s white hair. "Where does your confidence come from?"

    ''My heart,'' he said. Grand Duke Murray stroked his heart with his right hand. "My heart is

    telling me I''m not going to lose, not this time."

    "You said I had mysterious powers, but for me, magic is not a mysterious power. It is

    something to be found." Vincent paused. Then he went on, ''But when it comes to the heart,

    that feeling, that ability to foresee, is the most mysterious power in the world. And I wouldn''t

    bet on that power."

    The mage glanced into the distance again, but the sudden arrival of dark clouds blocked the

    moonlight, and Vincent could not see that far. Turning to the Duke, he said, "I hope we can

    still win..."

    Duke Murray''s face turned serious. He stared coldly at the Wizard as he left. "Coward..." he

    whispered.

    The next day the sun came up and Moonport City was put on full alert. Every soldier and

    every inhabitant was busy, but the whole city was silent. You could not hear a word or a

    conversation, exactly. The only thing that wafted through the place was the whistling of the

    flag in the cold wind.

 Prologue - Battle and Battle in Battle Episode 9 The Casting of Stones

    Everyone knows what they''re going to do and how they''re supposed to do it. This quality has

    been cultivated through years of fighting. For a hundred years, hundreds of thousands of orcs

    had fertilized the Roaring plains north of Moonhaven. The grass has always grown well there,

    but horses that eat it are liable to get sick, get hot, and even die. It was said to be a wicked

    curse which the orcs planted with their own blood.

    The Moon Harbor had also paid a heavy price in the years of fighting. The cemetery to the

    south of the city was lined with tombstones in memory of the dead soldiers, and covered a

    hundred meters high and low hill. But this kind of battle, but far less tenacious than the vitality

    of the Moon Port city. After the baptism of war again and again, the Moon Port City still stands

    in the north of the sacred Greafury, strong in the face of the great wind of the roaring plain,

    and the test again and again.

    Every city with history has its own spirit. When you see the tough-looking guards above the

    wall facing north, and then look behind them at the cemetery of the martyrs at the far south

    of the city, you will understand the spirit of the city. There are countless martyrs watching,

    how can we not try our best to fight?

    There is perhaps one man in this city who does not understand this spirit at all, who thinks

    that having a strong spirit is a weight to the victory of the battle, but it is far from a guarantee

    of victory. Without a correct fighting concept and strategy, you can only send these excellent

    fighters into the jaws of the tiger. This is an absolute and huge waste.

    Vincent stood where he had observed the battle the day before, but this time there was no

    one at his side. Both Sir Murray and Knight Mond went to the front line of the wall, especially

    as Knight Mond was in charge of the trebuchet Group. Vincent stood alone at the top of the

    wall, holding his staff tightly in his hand.

    As the sun began to rise in the sky, the giants finally made their move. They lined up and

    marched toward the tall walls of the Moon Harbor City.

    The residents of the city gasped. It was a very different scene from the orc attack. Rows of

    giants, tall as hills, came at you with neat steps, one at a time, all at an unchanging pace. The

    thick walls may be tall for the orcs, but they are pale in comparison with the giants.

    The heavy footsteps made Moon Harbor tremble in the distance, and Vincent felt the vibration

    on the walls. This is the usual trick of giants, the neat step is the first weapon they use to break

    the mind of the enemy. Mage looked from a distance, this giant team, there are a large

    number of stone giants, each person behind the bag is also full of big pockets, it seems that

    the contest of long-range weapons will be the key to the victory of the battle.

    There are 400 meters away, this time, the moon port city began to rage.

    "Let go! The trebuchet attack begins. A flag representing the trebuchet brigade was hoisted

    across the city, so that all the trebuchets of the city, wherever they were on the wall, attacked

    at the same time.

    Almost fifty of the great trebuchet dropped their ammunition in an instant, and a black rain

    of stone flew over the giants'' line.

    The giant team did not stop at all, but the stone giant stood out and stood in front of the

    team. They threw down their pockets and kept their eyes fixed on the flying stone.

    The stones made a beautiful arc in the air and fell upon the flesh and blood of their enemies.

    The stone giant stretched out his arms and opened his huge palms to catch the flying stone

    bullets.

    The great impact from their arms made the giant''s muscles stretch and shake like springs,

    and turned the force of the instant impact into a continuous pressure that would have been

    easy for a strong giant. They only took half a step back, and the attack was completely

    Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.neutralized.

    Instead of setting the stone down, the giants raised it above their heads, let out a loud shout,

    and threw it back with the power of their arms.

    Unfortunately, the power of the giants was great, but it could not reach the distance of the

    trebuchet, which had the advantage of height. The projectiles from Moonport fell about two

    hundred meters from the city walls.

    Then, from 400 meters to 200 meters, how many giants can be killed became the key to

    deciding the outcome of the game.

    The trebuchet command flag at the head of the Moon Harbor spun and waved three times,

    then pointed to the right flank of the Giants. As it swung up and down again, the trebuchet

    of Moonhaven launched its second attack. This time, all the trebuchets were aimed at the

    right side of the Giants'' line.

    Even if the giants could catch the thrown stones, how many could they catch again? Before

    the stone giants in the middle could rush to the right to help, the stones poured down like

    rain in the orderly line. Some of the giants caught the first stone, only to be knocked over by

    incoming stones or live bullets flying from the side. And the giants of the hill, they were just

    fine with some small rocks, but the ammunition fired by the giant trebuchet was more than

    they could handle. They were just targets, big ones too.

    There was a rumbling sound, a vibration that far outweighed the sound of the giant''s steps.

    It was the sound of Moonport City. Many of the soldiers were leaning over the walls, excitedly

    observing the battle in the distance.

    Vincent was also watching the battle. He was shocked by the way the giants were being

    crushed. After all, being able to anticipate such a situation and seeing such a fierce battle with

    one''s own eyes were two very different things.

    "Let it go! Moonport City fires a third wave of stone bullets, this time targeting the opposing

    center.

    When the giants could not bear the humiliation of being beaten passively, they also threw

    out their ammunition. Unfortunately, not a single stone could threaten the walls of Moon

    Harbor.

    After the fourth round of casting, the giants retreated.

    All month the Harbour City erupted in triumphant cheers. For a long time, the attack of the

    giants has been weighing on the hearts of the residents, this threat from the unfamiliar race,

    this insecurity brought by the unknown has been hanging over the hearts of Hong Kong

    people every month. Today, everyone has seen and felt the giant''s mighty power; At the same

    time, everyone today saw the strength of the Moon Harbor City, saw the situation of the giant

    running away in panic, and the confidence of victory filled everyone''s heart again.

    Vincent mounted his shadow horse and, with the help of his invisibility spell, went up into the

    sky above the battlefield.

    The ground was covered with mangled flesh, and the purple blood soaked the ground of

    Whistling Plains, turning the last autumn grass black. Limbs were here and there, and some

    were still intermittently attached to bodies that had become fleshy. Where the huge stone

    bullets hit, they formed a crater, and the nearby blood poured in, and one dark purple stone

    crater was lined up on the battlefield. The giant left behind about a hundred bodies this time.

    But it was an effective blow to their morale and strength.

    Vincent turned round again. He did not dare to go after the Giants when his invisibility was

    about to fail. He flew back to Moonport, where, except for the guards, who were still standing

    at their posts, the rest of the city was already in jubilation.

    The giants had not even done Moonhaven any harm, and were forced to retreat. So, even if

    the giants charge, they will leave a large number of bodies on the Roaring Plain, and no real

    threat to the walls. Victory is predictable.

    But can victory really be foreseen? Something was wrong with Vincent...

 Prologue - Battle and Battle in Battle 10 episode changes

    In the dead of night, the wizard closes his grimoire. He has several spells ready for the next

    day''s battle. In a battle of this magnitude, unless you have the strength of Thomas the Great

    Wizard, you would do well to be familiar with some of the auxiliary spells. The battlefield is

    always the domain of the warrior.

    Lambert and Newton have just come back from training. The Dwarf wants Lambert to teach

    him how to ride today. The poor horseman is dragged to the stable before he is properly

    groomed, and struggles to get the "race of the cave" onto the horse.

    At first, according to Lambert, the dwarves were thrown off five times as they found that their

    legs and feet could not be placed in the stirrups; A shorter horse was found, but he was

    thrown off five more times because the dwarf was flailing about and couldn''t keep his balance;

    The dwarf found a way to tie his legs to the saddle, but because of his high centre of gravity,

    he fell seven or eight times at every turn and leap, with both men and horses. In the end, the

    horse would not get up from the ground, with a spirit of "I would rather be killed than fall to

    death." Lambert had no choice but to drag the dwarf back with him.

    Looking at the dwarves sitting on the back of their chairs with their hands stretched out in

    front of them, simulating a charge on horseback, the wizard couldn''t help but marvel at the

    dwarves'' strength. If he had fallen off his gallop twice, his bones would have broken and he

    would have died.

    "Tomorrow I will ride across the grass of the Whistling Plains, and kill the giants, and I will give

    him a hammer on the left, and an axe on the right, and let my horse give him a hoof, whoo,

    whoo, whoo, whoo, whoo, whoo, the dwarf knight, the giant killer Newton, successfully drove

    the raiders into the winter forest, and never dared to come south. From now on, Newton will

    be engraved on the hero statue of Moonport City; Matches; Torak, the name of the Giant

    Slayer!"

    Lambert puffed out his half-drunk water: "Brother Newton, is your middle name Match? No

    wonder you never said it. Ha ha ha, nothing like it!"

    The Dwarf realized that he had let something out of his mouth. He blushed and tried to

    explain, but the Wizard interrupted him.

    "Newton, what did you say?" "The Wizard asked eagerly, suddenly getting up.

    "My name. Do you laugh at me too? A match is a match! I have a better match than..."

    "No, no, the one before your name!"

    "I drove them into the winter forest and never dared to come south again..."

    The mage clasped his forehead and remembered what had been worrying him a little. It was

    that the giants had cut down a lot of trees the night before the battle. The Winter forest was

    more than 20 kilometers away from the Moon Harbor City, and although his senses were

    much better than those of ordinary humans, it was difficult to hear the sound of trees falling

    from so far away. But now that he had heard the sound, there was only one possibility, that

    the giants were cutting down the trees on a very large scale.

    What did the giants want with all those trees? Vincent kept turning this idea around in his

    head. This unknown danger kept gnawing at his brain power. But at any rate, the duke or the

    knight must be warned about the situation, perhaps they in the field of battle would

    immediately understand the giant''s intentions.

    With a brief word to Lambert and the dwarves, Vincent went to Duke Murray''s residence.

    Feeling uncomfortable in Duke Murray''s quarters, Vincent simply moved out of the house. He

    found a quiet room in the castle of the Knights of Mond and forced himself there. Mond

    Knight, a paladin, would not do anything to himself. That''s what Vincent thought at the time.

    The Duke''s house was strangely quiet today. Only two guards were patrolling the door. The

    whole house was dark, and only the two rooms on the third floor were lit. Vincent calculated

    Stolen novel; please report.that it was the Duke''s conference room. It seems that the Lord is still awake.

    On guard at the door were two of the Duke''s bodyguards, notoriously rigid, who interrogated

    anyone who approached him. Normally, the Duke was around and the master did not have

    to go through any inspection, but now, it was obvious that the Grand Duke could not save

    Vincent the step of inspection. The master, who did not want to deal with them, simply

    avoided these two people.

    The house was very dark, few candles were still burning, and there was not a servant in the

    service. Vincent thinks something is wrong. Using the two spells of perspective and Mage

    armor, he gently walks up to the second floor.

    "Do you understand? Do it tomorrow!" Vincent heard a faint whisper, and at once stopped

    moving and cocked his ears. "Luna City''s defense is indeed very strong, but it is not without

    holes..."

    Thomas!! It''s him! Vincent couldn''t believe his ears. What is an archmage doing here now?

    Vincent quietly approached the source of the sound.

    ''Remember, this is what you call'' the one ''. Get some more men, I''ll have a hard time moving

    all that stuff myself. Don''t worry about the rest. I''ll take care of it myself."

    ''And what about that little Fath?''

    ''He won''t make any difference to me, even if he''s eavesdropping right now!

    Vincent is shocked that he has been discovered! With just a wave of his hand, he is covered

    in a variety of protective spells, and by using the sequence of spells he has learned, the

    Elemental Shield and the Negative Energy Barrier are immediately activated. But at that

    moment, from the direction the archmage was speaking, a dark red ray penetrated the wall

    and struck the young sorcerer directly.

    Vincent felt that all the magic protection he had on him was just a thin layer of paper.

    A whirling sensation hit Vincent''s brain at once, and at the same time, it was as if his intestines

    and heart had been pierced by a long gun. Then the long gun twisted and stirred Vincent''s

    insides. Vincent could not bear the strength, his legs were weak, and he knelt directly on the

    floor.

    "Well done with the protective magic, but your tricks are things I stopped using decades ago."

    Thomas, the Archmage, comes out of the room, smiling at Vincent. "My young student, one

    of the rare talents in decades, ha, or perhaps the most gifted student in the entire history of

    the college..." Thomas puts his hand under Vincent''s chin and looks at Vincent''s eyes, which

    are completely black and without white. "Eyes of insight? Looks like that Castle guy really

    taught you a lot! My most gifted student, you are not even close!"

    "Don''t talk nonsense. He''s got other things to do," said a huge figure in a black cloak, in a

    leaky voice, standing behind the archmage.

    Vincent tried to concentrate his eyes, his black eyes through the black hood cast by the

    shadow, see a pair of yellow eyes, black pupils vertical line, is emitting bloodthirsty breath.

    "Ha, don''t you know, this is a work of art, the work of the gods, this is a person! Ha ha ha, one

    of the perfect creatures." Archmage Thomas pulls back his right hand, and Vincent''s head

    drops feebly. "Do you like the sight of precious China falling to the ground? The flying pieces,

    the crisp sounds, know what they''re saying? They''re cheering freedom, ha ha, freedom..."

    ''Now, freedom for you! Thomas, the Archmage, raised his hand and uttered a dark spell. A

    black breath swirled from his hand. In a flash, the hand smacks Vincent on the head. There

    was no sound, no cry of pain, and the young wizard fell straight down.

    The man with yellow eyes opened a door next to the passage and carried Vincent''s body

    straight inside.

    "No one will come to see this room. This is a very nice place you have found." Thomas looks

    at Vincent one last time. "Remember what I told you. Now, leave."

 Prologue - Battle and Battle in Battle Episode 11 Battle Conditions

    Another morning has arrived, and the city of Moonhaven has returned to its solemn

    atmosphere. The guards stood their ground on the wall, the cavalry stood ready to attack,

    and the knight Mond stood at the head of the city, holding his great sword at his side,

    watching the scene in the distance.

    "Did you find Mr. Mage?" "The Paladin asked the soldiers beside him.

    ''Not found, Sir,'' he said.

    Knight Mond waved his guard down. The young mage, who always spoke in a pessimistic

    tone, was not afraid to fight. He always stood on the wall in the face of the enemy''s attack,

    and even visited the scene of the battle after the battle was over. Perhaps, after some training,

    he would become an honorable and fearless warrior.

    Shaking his head, the Mond Knight laughed at himself. The fellow was a mage. Did you really

    expect any mage to have the same sense of honor as a paladin? But what about the wizard''s

    eyesight? An eagle in the sky wouldn''t be able to see that far. If he was around, I wouldn''t

    even have to send reconnaissance cavalry.

    Slowly came the giants, in the same formation they had on the day before, several rows across,

    with neat steps. There was no tendency to charge, and I did not see them any different from

    yesterday.

    The only difference, though, is that they''ve stopped somewhere around 500 metres.

    The giants took off their large pockets on their shoulders, grabbed the bottom of them and

    tipped him upside down, dozens of rocks of various sizes tumbling to the ground.

    "What do they want? They can''t attack that far away! Do they mean they have no weapons

    and are surrendering?"

    The giants acted even more unexpectedly, tearing their pockets open along the stitched lines.

    One pocket, turned into a long strip of cloth.

    Mond Knight opened his mouth wide. What did this mean? The giant had destroyed the

    pocket that symbolized his home! Have they gone mad? Have they asked for nothing?

    If Vincent were here, he would see with his extraordinary vision that there are still tears in the

    eyes of some giants.

    The stone giants have wrapped a stone in long strips of cloth, in the ruins of their homes.

    Then whirling in place, the strip carried the stone in rapid circular motions around the giant''s

    body.

    In an instant, the Mond Knight understood what the giant was thinking.

    With a breath, the giant loosened one end of the cloth, and the stone rain finally arrived at

    Moonport.

    There was no sense of purpose in this manner of attack, as stones, large and small, rushed

    into the famous city north of Greafury at different speeds, angles and spins. But there is one

    thing in common: as long as they fall on something, be it walls, houses or fragile human

    bodies, they will directly destroy, smash and crush that thing!

    The knight of Mond''s eyes lost their sparkle, and the foreboding of victory that had supported

    his confidence vanished.

    The second wave of stone rain came. One of the attendants, watching the trajectory of the

    stone bullets in the sky, suddenly pushes the lost knight Mond out. Immediately, a large rock

    fell on the footman.

    The loud roar finally had some effect, and the knight Mond was able to focus his sights and

    regain his sense of autonomy. "Trebuchet, attack!

    Moonport City''s counterattack has begun. But this time the giants are just too far out of

    position to attack. The trebuchet of Moonport City could have fired the stone bullets into that

    position, but the long flight in the air had greatly reduced the lethality and impact of the stone

    bullets. This energy, though still higher than that of the giant, was counterbalanced by the

    physical strength of the hill giant. The small pieces of stone that flew by were all caught by

    the mountain giant with great effort. These stone bullets, only after a while, became the

    ammunition of the stone giant, and flew back to the moon Port city. Unfortunately, there was

    nothing in Moonport City that could catch the stone bullets.

    "A trebuchet! Stop the attack!" The Mond Knight took a general look at the casualties on both

    sides. Each round of trebuchet attacks at Moonport takes down one to three giants, but gives

    them more than fifty stone bombs. If you keep fighting like this, you''ll kill yourself!

    ''First squadron, stand by! Everyone else, take cover! Archers, be ready to use rockets!" Three

    commands change with the flag on the castle, quickly reaching the units.

    The giant''s stoning attacks continue. It did not do much damage to the walls because of the

    distance, but the great trebuchet, which was exposed in the open, suffered a devastating blow.

    After more than a dozen rounds, not a single tele-trebuchet remained in Moonport City.

    A roaring stone flew towards the Duke''s residence, flew through the Windows of the second

    floor, tore through countless valuable vessels and decorations on its way, tore through

    paintings worth tens of thousands of gold coins, and passed through the other side of the

    house. There was a clatter of objects as they bumped against each other. In the ruins, a black

    robe figure, slowly stood up.

    "Cough, cough..." Vincent clutching his chest, hard to support the ruins of the wall, slowly

    prop up his body. A lot of dust fell from the hole-through room, and the mage choked and

    coughed.

    "Damn it, I didn''t expect Thomas to be so powerful. I thought he was only as good as Master

    Castle." Vincent pulled his staff out from under the collapsed table and waved the dust off his

    head. "These mages who specialize in changing systems are really tough to deal with. Luckily

    I have the ring to save my life." Vincent took off a gold ring on the little finger of his right

    hand, stroked it twice, and put it in his pocket.

    "Now I have a problem with this master. I don''t know if the master''s Union will protect me."

    If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.Vincent tilted his head to think, but his thoughts were suddenly interrupted by the sound of

    killing outside.

    "Oh no, not how the war is going!" Vincent ran out of the duke''s house, but because of his

    weakness, he vomited some blood. He could not help but call a nearby soldier and help

    himself to the wall.

    "Prepare the archers! Shoot!" The Mond Knight was directing his army of archers in a

    continuous barrage against the charging giant. The arrows that covered the sky were falling

    with a roar on the running giant of the wall.

    At last the enemies brought out the wooden shields they had been making in recent days. In

    fact, it was very simple, just the trunk of the whole tree was cut into straight strips, arranged

    one by one, and tied together with long vines. But that kind of huge volume, effectively

    blocked the attack of the bow and arrow, each arrow pricked up, just like a hair inserted in it.

    The only thing that had any effect was the fire they were carrying with them, and they were

    trying to set the wooden shield on fire. But it is estimated that by the time the great shield

    was lit, the giants would have been able to climb the walls.

    "The heavy cavalry strikes! Archers shoot up!" Mond Knight could not allow the giants to reach

    the wall easily, and he ruled out the strongest reserve of heavy cavalry in Moonhaven. Made

    up entirely of paladins, this was the strongest defense force in the Temple of Greafury.

    However, due to their high weight and lack of flexibility, they were not suitable for longdistance raids, and were generally used only as a reserve for attacking enemy formations.

    The three front gates of Moonport City were opened at the same time, and three torrents of

    steel broke through the high walls. After a brief rally in the open space in front of the gates,

    the heavy cavalry mounted a charge.

    At the same time, all kinds of auxiliary magic were used during the running of this cavalry

    group, and the paladins were blessed by the gods and were able to use some magic to

    strengthen their abilities.

    "Holy Greafury! Glory Greafury!" The cavalry levelled their spears, and charged in a barrage

    against the giants.

    "Don''t charge, call them back!" Vincent finally sees Greafury''s fierce battle and drinks loudly

    at Mond Knight, who is not far away. With this loud drink, he collapsed and nearly fell to the

    ground.

    The loud roar drowned him in the noisy battlefield. In this environment, there is no way to

    convey any message except with flags.

    Behind the shield-raising hill giants stood the stone giants who had finished throwing stones.

    At once they tore the vines from their wooden shields, and huge logs fell to the ground. Each

    stone giant picked up one or two giant logs and pushed them through the gaps in the front

    row of the hill giants, forming the most primitive phalanx of spearmen.

    The only difference was that the guns used in this phalanx were more than seven meters long

    and more than a meter wide.

    "Whoo ������������" From the Victory Horn came the tune of "Triumphant Return". Mond

    Knight was shocked. Who had the audacity to order the cavalry to retreat at will? He looked

    back. No one was playing the huge instrument at the horn, and the people there were s taring

    blankly at their own trumpet. Out of the corner of his eye, Knight Mond caught sight of a

    black-robed figure behind him, his hands shining with magic.

    Before the sound of the trumpets reached the battlefield, the steel cavalry had already collided

    with the wooden lance.

    It was sheer, one-sided slaughter.

    The huge log shook only a few times, and then threw the front row of cavalry companies and

    horses to the ground, and then the giant''s spear swept to the right and left, and every horse

    in the front row fell to the ground.

    The cavalry behind had no time to change the direction of the charge, either tripping over

    the obstacles in front of the horses or crashing into the huge tree trunks sweeping left and

    right.

    Fortunately, the retreat bugle sounded. The "Triumphant Return" was not the time to play it,

    but it was the only command the master knew to signal retreat. Some of the heavy horsemen

    were only slightly stunned for a moment, and their natural instinct for obedience led them to

    try to turn their horses around and retreat toward the Moon Harbor City.

    "What do you want! How dare you give orders here! '' Reddened in his eyes, Knight Mond

    drew out his sword and threatened to cut down the crumbling mage. But after only three

    steps, Mond throws the sword feebly to the ground.

    "Now, what can I do now?" The Knight of Mond knew that even with two mages on his side,

    he could not stop so many giants. He did not know that the mighty wizard was no longer on

    his side.

    "Cover the residents and retreat quickly. You can only take food with you and nothing else!

    Hurry, hurry!

    "The mage shouted with all his might at the collapsing dragon slayer.

    "Yes, I will give the order!" Knight Mond is about to order his standard-bearer to give an

    emergency cover retreat when he finds that the commanding flag on the castle is engulfed

    in a fire and disappears into flying ash.

    Vincent looks at the sudden burst of fire and clearly feels the wave of magic. His penetrating

    eye quickly locked on a single figure, the figure of the Archmage Thomas. He was walking

    slowly across the courtyard covered with corpses and into the central castle of Moonhaven.

    "Knight, take care of my companion." Vincent swings his left hand at Mond and uses his spell

    to fly straight up, toward the central castle.

    Knight Mond gives Vincent a knighted salute, throws off his helmet, picks up the great sword

    on the ground, clenches it firmly, rerealizes the weight of the sword, turns and pulls past the

    guards, Shouting, "Still breathing, follow me!"

 Prologue - Battle and Battle in Battle Episode 12 Battle

    Moonport City, in a dogfight.

    The giants who had breached the walls were at once fiercely attacked by the guards. The best

    soldiers of the Port these months were veterans of many years of fighting with men. Their

    weapons are skilful and well coordinated. Whenever a giant is thrown on the city head, it is

    immediately attacked by many.

    A strong spear was the best weapon against these giants. Their height and length of arms

    gave them a range of attack beyond that of men, and they attacked -- even with a simple

    stroke of their fists -- and brought down a mass. In front of them, the heavy, slow-moving

    infantry with their long swords and shields looked like targets that could be easily dealt with

    by knocking them down before they got close, and with a few more feet. They were no longer

    threatened by the strongest infantry of the holy Greafury, but by these ordinary soldiers in

    leather armour and with only a few spears in their hands.

    This hedgehog-like formation greatly slowed the advance of the giants. They had to watch

    out for these spears that would burst out at every step. One careless move, and these big

    men will have more holes in their bodies.

    But as the number of giants on the wall increased, the strong array of hedgehogs seemed to

    have little strength.

    As Sir Mond rushed to the front line of the battle, all he could see was the blood of countless

    soldiers trickling down the walls and down the cracks in the rocks. The young men he had

    trained had fallen to their deaths on the wall that had been called "the strongest defense in

    the North." A day before, they had been full of vitality and youthful breath, talking and

    laughing loudly; A day before, they could sit in a pub with a fragrant piece of meat and a cool

    drink in their hands and laugh loudly at the barmaid. A day before, they could have sat around

    old soldiers and listened with longing to their stories of heroes.

    Now, they could only limp on the wall, their bodies torn, their eyes empty, looking up to

    heaven -- where there was no soul, no heat of life.

    As soon as the giants stepped on them, the bodies would become a Patty, mingled with each

    other, and could no longer be distinguished from each other.

    Now the heart of the Knight of Mond was filled with remorse and self-reproach. A few days

    before, he had thought his stress was due to a lack of faith in the war. Now he understood

    what he had lost.

    Having gained the dragon slayer, the knight of the northernmost frontier defense of the

    defeated Holy Greafury, a legendary knight transported by the populace and the minstrel, he

    was now reminded of his original purpose as a paladin.

    "I shall fight for justice and the common good of the people, and live for the honor of Greafury,

    the god of light..."

    Knight Mond weighed the great sword in his hand again. He found it very heavy. But he now

    felt that he had enough motivation to wield the sword forever and keep fighting.

    He rushed in from among the soldiers'' hedgehogs and threw himself in front of the giant.

    Never thinking of the mighty fist he might meet, he struck his sword at his enemy''s knees.

    In order to be able to jump on the city, the giant did not wear any armor. When the knight''s

    great sword swung by, there was a flash of white light, and the great men became as tall as

    men, like a mountain of flesh falling down, and the giants lay down before the guards who

    held their weapons.

    One can imagine their fate.

    Mond Knight fights the endless stream of giant warriors at the top of the city. When he is shot

    and bled, a white light shines over him, and his wounds heal immediately. Then he wields his

    great sword, ripping open the giants'' bodies and kicking them down the wall.

    The Moon Harbor cavalry had just returned to the city, and had not had time to make any

    adjustments before they were thrown back into action. They formed columns of two or three

    and galloped through the city. Knocking down the lone giants in the streets one by one.

    "Newton let go! Let me up to the walls, and I''ll take them all down!" Lambert took off his

    heavy body armor, trying to get rid of the dwarves who were pulling at him. His horse lay on

    the ground, his body split in two.

    If Newton, who was sitting behind him, had not rolled over and pulled Lambert off his horse,

    our knight in waiting would have gone the same way and been a knight in waiting forever.

    ''No, you mustn''t go there! Newton shouted, his warhammer clutched tightly in his hand, still

    dripping with the blood of a giant he had just killed. But his eyes were fixed on the battle

    raging above the wall and he clearly wanted to go there and have a good time killing all

    around.

    "Why? Don''t you want to get to the giants? '' Lambert took off the last piece of armor. The

    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.heavy cavalry armor provided good protection, but it also greatly limited the wearer''s ability

    to move. When equipped with a horse, Lambert was able to maneuver the horse instead of

    himself. But now the conversion of cavalry into infantry has greatly reduced its effectiveness,

    and if this heavy thing is still carried, it will change from infantry into turtles, and then into

    dead turtles...

    "Let go of your hand! I must go to the walls. I must defend this city! '' Lambert shouted. He

    tried to break free from the dwarf''s tugs, but he didn''t have Newton''s strength.

    "You don''t think I want to go down there and have a good kill? Newton released his grip and

    shouted back in a louder voice: "I''ve promised Vincent I''ll take you out of there when the city

    can''t defend!!"

    "Who says there''s no hope for the city to defend? Aren''t we still resisting?" Lambert looked

    angrily at the dwarves.

    "I am reckless, but I am not a fool." Newton brandished his warhammer. "I don''t have the

    brains of a wizard, and I''ve just realized that the city can''t hold. Vincent, you''ve known this for

    three days. How long on earth will it take you to understand this fact? ''

    "No! I don''t believe it! '' Lambert shook his head stubbornly.

    "Lambert! Listen to me! Newton practically yelled, "If you want to kill an enemy, you kill at the

    city gate! Go and help the men of Moonport retreat! That''s what you should do!"

    Lambert paused for a moment. He looked at the fierce fighting still going on on the walls of

    the city. He looked at the burning, smoky city everywhere. Nodding toward Newton, they

    both ran toward the south gate of the city.

    The battle on the walls was also at a fever pitch by this time, and the pressure on the front

    line defence was increasing as Moonport City had become utterly powerless to stop the

    Giants'' upward ascent. With the giants behind them no longer using the ability to throw

    stones and attacking on all fronts, the wall was already in danger.

    Sir Mond orders all his men to fall back under the wall, regroup and block the enemy''s

    advance, while he remains at the city''s edge, covering the young men.

    Although he was only facing giants this time, it was a far cry from the dragons he had fought

    before. But for the first time in his life he was so excited in battle. The hands that wielded the

    great sword seemed to have gained infinite strength. With each stroke came a thunderous

    break in the sky; Each time, they cut off the enemy as easily as tofu; And with each cut, the

    blood of the knights of Mond boiled one more point.

    He felt that this was the way to forever brandishing his sword, as long as he could keep the

    giants from the wall, as long as he could let the young soldiers behind him live more, as long

    as he could let the residents of the city escape more, that is, to die with the sword, he would

    be worth it in his life.

    Retreating soldiers, looking back, could see Mond bathed in a golden halo, a milky light

    shining through the black smoke above the battlefield, shining on the knight. It was a blessing

    from heaven, a blessing from God of Light, my child. Ever since, all Greafury paladins have

    considered it the highest honor of their lives to receive this halo blessing.

    But just having the confidence to win, and having a strong fighting force, is far from enough

    to tilt the balance of victory back in Moon Harbor''s favor. The last weapon of the giants, the

    giant king of the Ridge Mountains, the Frost Giant charged forward from the rear of their

    attack.

    Their arrival shattered the defenses of the wall. The mere presence of them made an

    unquenchable chill sink to the bone, paralyze every inch of muscle, and dull even the mind,

    as if frozen in ice.

    In their hands were huge axes made of ice, crushing the proud walls of Moonport City. Under

    constant trebuchet attacks, the stone walls had become very fragile. As long as the giants hit

    them hard, the force of the ice would Pierce the cracks in the stones, and the whole wall would

    be reduced to rubble.

    The smoke cleared and nothing but the towering figures of the Frost giants could be seen

    above the rubble. There was nothing to separate them from the bustling city, and Moonport

    City was like a Suckling pig, roasted well, placed in front of a crowd of evil spirits.

    The knights of Mond, with their golden radiance, disappeared in the smoke of the falling walls,

    never to be seen again.

    Winter brought by the giants came early to Moonhaven. For the fleeing humans, the winter

    in Moonport City may not end, it will slowly freeze the victorious confidence in the hearts of

    every holy Greafury resident.

    This war has just begun, and the cold winter may slowly freeze the whole human world.

 Prologue - Battle and battle within battle The finale has fallen

    Vincent is flying in mid-air and he can see the whole battlefield clearly. Moon City''s defensive

    system is becoming increasingly compressed and less efficient. Large numbers of soldiers

    crowded together, all wanting to fight. But the little battlefield space in the wall did not allow

    them to spread out at all. The giants used their powerful bodies to hold onto the key stairs

    and hold back the flood of human soldiers.

    By focusing intently on the humans in front of them, they can paralyze entire defensive

    systems.

    The trebuchet giants, following them, rushed to the trebuchet position in Moonport City,

    where they found a large number of stone bombs -- since Moonport City did not actually

    fire many waves at the giants, a large number of stones were "accumulated" on the trebuchet.

    Now the giants began to use these projectiles to destroy the dense defensive battalions at

    close range. The soldiers of Moonport City were dying in large numbers.

    Vincent is in the air and begins to use attack magic against the giants. His favorite lightning

    bolt kept striking from the sky at enemies who wanted to throw stones. But the giants'' strong

    bodies survived each lightning strike.

    "Even if I used up all my magic, it wouldn''t have much effect." The mage was flying up and

    down in the air, dodging the stones thrown at him -- to be hit by any of them would be a

    disaster.

    Vincent began to change his tactics. He used the Dark and Fog-obscuring techniques against

    the various catapults. In this way, even if the giants find enough ammunition, they will not be

    able to attack because they cannot see the target.

    But this spell is not enough to change the status quo of Moonport City, Vincent alone can not

    change the outcome of the lost here. Now his goal is to find Thomas, the Archmage. Why on

    earth would this man want to bewitch the Lord, and who is this mysterious fellow with him?

    The Mage was no longer able to help him in the battle against the giants in the city, but he

    had another battle to face, a battle against the Archmage.

    A battle within a battle.

    Dozens of bodies lay sprawled in front of the central castle. Some of them had been pierced

    through their chests by lightning, and the charred wounds seemed to spark; Some had been

    burnt to black coals by the flames, and from beneath their warped, baked armor stood a black

    smoke that smelled of rotting flesh; Others were frozen into ice, with the terror of death still

    in their frozen livid faces; Others had been smashed into pieces by the power of the blast,

    their bodies scattered everywhere, never able to be assembled in one piece.

    Vincent tightened his staff, applied Mage armor, shield, protection against elemental damage,

    and negative energy barrier to himself, then placed the scroll case where he could easily reach

    it, and walked into the Central Castle.

    Inside the castle, the situation is not much better, the once tidy castle has been turned into a

    slaughterhouse, blood and dead bodies have become the most decorations. All that had been

    left of the famous carpet was a pile of charred coals. Beside it, the blood of a large number

    of guards ran down the slope of the ground, forming a river of still warm blood, emitting a

    foul smell that permeated the previously flower-scented dwelling.

    Two skeletons stood in the middle of the hall with the weapons of the slain guards in their

    hands, looking at Vincent as an uninvited visitor. The moment the wizard entered the castle,

    they pounced on him fiercely.

    Vincent held out his hands and fanned out in front of him. Flames immediately covered the

    space five meters in front of him. In the red light, the two skeletons melted into broken bones

    and scattered on the ground, stirring up a pool of blood.

    Vincent, fighting back the feeling of nausea, ran down to the ground of the castle in the

    direction indicated by the lying bodies.

    Through an open iron door, which glowed with torches, came bursts of wild laughter,

    Thomas''s wild laughter.

    "Don''t skulk around outside, I know you''re coming."

    Vincent stepped straight into the room.

    This is a storage hall. Near the center, there are five piles of metal blocks. The silver-white

    metallic luster and unique flowing texture reflected above must be the precious material on

    the mainland -- Mithril.

    On the walls around it, squares of all sizes are embedded, in which are placed all kinds of

    weapons, armor, shields and all kinds of valuables, such as gems, necklaces, and various

    crowns.

    The room is not large, only about one hundred square meters, but it gathers most of the

    wealth of Moon Port City.

    Thomas was standing in the middle of the hall, with an unfinished magic circle at his feet.

    Vincent is standing more than five meters in front of him.

    "There you are."

    "Yes, Your Excellency the Archmage"

    "I don''t know how you escaped my magic, Lucky? Strength? Or is there some magic item I

    don''t know about. After all, Castle is very fond of you as a student, and it wouldn''t be strange

    to give you one or two of his collections, but... ''

    "... You shouldn''t be on the wrong side of me again." Thomas looked at the young mage in

    front of him with an eerie smile.

    "You are right, Your Excellency. But, as you see, here I am, standing opposite you."

    ''Why, my silly child? For a month Harbor City, for those ignorant commoners? For those

    bedbugs? Those rotting rats in the garbage gutters? You''re a mage! A noble mage!"

    "For my friend, His Excellency the High Mage."

    "Ha ha, the would-be knight? That stinking drunkard dwarf? The doomed elf? Or the little file

    I threw into the Underdark?"

    "... What do you say, wise archmage?" Vincent stretched his scepter across his chest.

    "For the last time, I''m going to let your friend go. Now you can go!"

    "And yet here I stand, My Lord."

    "Ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha! A silly little boy?

    You think you can beat me? Or do you think you can repeat your good fortune last time?"

    ''I, Vincent, challenge you.''

    ''OK, OK... Fight! I, Archmage, Thomas Dodge Disagammu, High Archmage of the Guild of

    Wizards, accept your challenge."

    "I, Master Apprentice, Vincent von Drachlan, Master Apprentice Middle Master of the Master

    Guild, now challenge you."

    Thomas suddenly froze. The Middle apprentice? How is that possible? In the ritual of a mage

    duel, each mage swears by his strength and knowledge that he will never conceal or lie about

    his abilities. A mid-level mage has reached the level of power to use quasi-high level spells.

    "So you''ve been pretending all along! A mid-level mage? Ok, OK, so soon you are the first

    one after the seven Mages!"

    "Thank you very much, Master."

    "But far from challenging me! Kama Kama!" At once, at least four protective spells float from

    the Archmage, and a red ray shoots at Vincent.

    Vincent raised his staff and uttered the spell in silence. A white shield of light stood up in front

    of him. The red ray slammed into the shield, causing Vincent to take a big step backward, but

    the white shield made ripples. The red ray did not penetrate the shield. The strong impact of

    the blast blew up the air stream, and some small objects on the shelf flew straight away,

    crashing into the wall.

    "So what you have in your hand is the Dafa Master''s staff, and Kassel really dared to give you

    all that stuff! How coddling, how coddling, ha ha ha. Guess that''s what got us off the hook

    last time, huh? But, do you think that thing means anything to me? The mage Apprentice?

    Rely too much on things and you''ll never succeed!"

    "Blind!" Vincent casts his first spell, the Law of Truth (blindness).

    At the same time, the archmage''s mouth cried out, "Blind!" When two identical spells collide,

    the spell counter works successfully, and the two cancel out. However, as a result of Thomas''s

    long spell training as a mage, he has developed a more advanced spell counter ability, and

    can use small adjustments to turn the counteracted spell against his caster, Vincent.

    Once again, the Archmage''s staff absorbs the attack, but once again Vincent is shaken back.

    "See how strong your archmage''s staff is!" Archmage Thomas begins his brutal campaign of

    low-level spells against the protective shield of light formed by the scepter. There was a great

    explosion, the white shield of light shook violently, the shelves around the room, all weapons

    and armor jumped violently, and cracks began to appear in the ceiling. The whole castle

    trembled with the incessant rumblings.

    The shield of light shook and disappeared into thin air. Vincent had not been struck by any

    of the spells, but the force of the shock had shaken his body badly, and the pain of stirring

    his internal organs, which he had not yet recovered from, caused him to half kneel on the

    ground. If he had not clung tenaciously to the scepter of the archmage, he would have fallen

    over.

    "What have you got, child?" Thomas said slowly, and several magic missiles hit Vincent''s

    shoulder, causing his left arm to hang soft. Then the magic glow congeals again on Thomas''s

    hand. "Even the Archmage''s staff has its limits! Now, it is your time to die!"

    Vincent took out a scroll, gently wiped the blood from his mouth, and shook himself. "I have

    this!" He opens the scroll and with a single word activates the sequence of spells on it. Thomas

    immediately pounces to attack Vincent before the spell can take effect. But at that moment,

    Vincent''s staff reactivated its shield. The blows he had just received were intended to create

    the illusion that the Archmage''s staff had reached its maximum absorbent power.

    Thomas is surprised to learn that the Archmage''s staff can absorb up to total level 50 of spell

    power, and he attacks according to that limit. But for now, the staff can apparently continue

    to absorb spell energy! In this case, his magic will be invalid, and Vincent''s magic sequence

    may work on him. How did this kid manage to absorb the maximum amount of magic? Could

    it be that, in the immediate bombardment, the apprentice had already chosen to choose

    those spells that were not fatal and resist them with his own body? This is madness!

    In the moment Thomas, the Archmage, paused in surprise, his hand went straight through

    the staff shield. It was only an illusion! A phantom triggered by the previous scroll chain!

    Vincent is finally ready to use his spell, the Death Finger Ray. But instead of pointing the ray

    at the Archmage, he aimed it at his own Archmage''s staff.

    Thomas''s protective barrier against the effects of death-like spells has not been removed,

    and the death finger is absolutely useless. However, when the staff of the Archmage has

    absorbed more than the maximum number of spells, it will produce a massive explosion under

    the user''s conscious action. This explosion disregards all spell protection and is an explosion

    of the purest magical energy. The only bad thing is that the range of the blast is only 2 meters

    radius, and there is no enemy or foe.

    "Goodbye, Master Mage! The staff in Vincent''s hand trembled violently, emitting a dazzling

    red mountain light and a piercing high-pitched scream. The last spell in Vincent''s sequence

    turned out to be a steel bind. The wand of the Archmage, about to explode, is bound tightly

    to Thomas''s left hand by a mass of wire that suddenly appears in the air.

    The Archmage froze for a moment, and without attempting to touch the steel, he gave

    Vincent a cold stare. A rainbow of light struck Vincent''s body without a sound. The young

    wizard was wondering why his body felt nothing when the scepter exploded.

    More than Vincent had expected, the blast was much higher than the radius of 2 meters. The

    entire storage room was hit by a sudden, powerful blast of air. Vincent was thrown directly

    into the mythrix heap next to him. The falling ore knocked him unconscious. The place where

    the Wizard Thomas was standing was filled with radiant magical radiation. Rainbow-colored

    beams of light shot around like shooting stars. Various objects on the shelves were sent flying.

    Some were shot into the air by one ray and smashed to pieces by the next; Tiny holes were

    shot out of the walls and ceilings, which were scattered about and dropped bits of the stone

    from which the castle was built; Several rays hit the unfinished magic phalanx on the ground.

    The Phalanx, which was supposed to carry Mithril, was suddenly forced into motion by this

    energy. A bright white light rose from the ground, and in an instant Vincent, the wizard, and

    most of the contents of the room disappeared.

    A violent explosion rose from the castle of Moonport City, and a huge roar drowned the noisy

    battlefield. Everyone''s ears lost the ability to hear the sound for a moment, and the whole

    head was filled with the sound. Sir Mond looked over. The castle was covered in black smoke.

    In the fire, large pieces of stone, wood, and other objects from the castle were flying in every

    direction. A visible wave of gas washed over the city. Glass and crystal pieces were breaking

    everywhere. Lambert turned his head fiercely, trying not to look at the castle. He had to deal

    with the giant before him.

    The giants were undisturbed by the loud noise, and in groups of four they attacked the line

    of remaining guards in the street, breaking their confidence with huge sticks and stones. By

    virtue of their enormous size and unmatched brute strength, they needed no coordination,

    no tactics or tactics, they just had to rush and rush and rush. Moonport City was in flames,

    black smoke covered the sky, cries and screams filled every street, blood washed the streets

    here.

    The residents are retreating to the south gate in a panic, they want to flee into the heart of

    Greafury''s empire, they want to hide in the castles of other lords, once again looking for a

    wall to shield their emaciated bodies, and once again praying that God Greafury will bless

    them.

    Newton, hammer in hand, struck the fallen giant on the head -- Lambert was responsible for

    cutting off the giant''s legs with his sword, while Newton followed behind the would-be knight

    to make up for the final blow. The two men were stained red with blood, their hair, eyebrows

    and beards pulled together by clots, and a grasp of their hands would scatter a fine red

    residue.

    Under the protection of the two, the residents quickly fled the hopeless Moon Port City and

    left their long-lived homes. With almost nothing around them, they held their loved ones''

    hands tightly.

    Lambert looked at the exploding castle and thought of his companions -- only magicians

    could have had the power to inflict such a violent impact. There were only two mages in the

    city: Vincent and Thomas.

    At this moment of distraction, a giant lifted his right foot and kicked the knight flying. Lambert

    crashed through a row of walls and lay motionless in the courtyard of the house.

    Newton frantically attacked the giant until he had him reduced to a huge puddle of flesh. He

    ran out to the yard, where Lambert was still alive, but too comatose to move.

    The giants pounced on him, and the Frost Giant was near the south gate. Newton looked

    around for a place where he could escape.

    The South gate was also lost, and all that was left of Moonport was a slaughter.

    By night there was no power left to attack the giants. The city, which had not fallen for five

    hundred years, burned with the smoke of defeat.

    It''s not the first city to fall, and it won''t be the last...

 Chapter 1 Underground and Underground The first episode wakes up

    This is the City of Gnomes: Spider''s Den, a vast underground city, has long been the largest

    gathering place of gnomes in the North. They have lived here for nearly a thousand years.

    Here, you can see a landscape very different from the rest of the continent of Blasares. Here,

    houses are built on top of one another on platforms, with strings, levers and winches drawn

    here and there, "automatic" sliding doors, drawbridges, trolleys gliding over tracks,

    "machines" belching black smoke up and down, giant mirrors spinning on top of caves, and

    a constant noise. And this is the spider''s den: the pygmy city.

    Even the most resilient humans, when they first arrive in the city, are so overwhelmed by the

    myriad of machines that they are completely unable to adapt to this "automated" life. In the

    kitchen, for example, cooking is almost automatic. You place the turnip at the entrance of the

    machine, pull a lever, and the turnip moves slowly on a conveyor belt driven by the steam

    created by the boiling water: rinsed, peeled, diced, minced, served, sauced, stirred. A turnip

    salad is then presented to you, very conveniently indeed. But if you accidentally pull the wrong

    lever -- which happens all the time, because all the levers look the same -- it starts the

    roasting process. The lovely radishes are sprinkled with all kinds of spices and thrown onto

    the grill, where a fire is lit by a kind of "vigorous qi", which is constantly baked. This

    perspiration, in fact, is a flammable gas from the toilet pool (can''t be called dung gas, who

    will eat food made that way? - says the dwarfist). Sadly, the radish was not a roast pork chop,

    and it quickly scorched and shriveled and fell through a gap in the shelf, in which case it was

    possible to block the perspiration''s burning point. Then there is what the dwarf often calls

    "backfiring." The fire follows the passage of the gas and begins to burn back until it returns

    to the source of the gas. As the gnome in the kitchen frantically tries to open the oven door

    -- which, for the safety of children, cannot be opened until the program is over -- then,

    across town, with a loud bang, one of the gas puddles explodes, sending black and yellow

    things flying. The dwarf called this kind of thing "getting up".

    The life of the dwarf is a process of learning fate while studying. They are a weak race on the

    whole continent. They do not have strong bodies, they do not have extraordinary magic, all

    they have is a mind that never stops thinking.

    Vincent had once read in a travel book of his mentor, Master Castle, a description of the dwarf

    race: "Diligent, but not clever enough." Although gnomes always have innovative ideas, their

    brains are really small, and they always forget things. Therefore, they can always make

    unexpected inventions, but in terms of stability, it is not good.

    The gnomes'' inventions are also, to a large extent, related to their characteristic magic. It is a

    peculiar form of creative magic that makes it easy to create magical or non-magical products.

    Magicians of other races on the continent, such as elves and human magicians, have also

    come here to investigate and study. But each dwarf who was able to use this kind of magic

    described it differently. What''s more, the magic is limited in what it can create, and cannot be

    used to construct any magical objects. This, coupled with such a chaotic system of magic, has

    led mages of other races to give up on the idea of studying it, calling it "a racial ability of

    dwarfs".

    When Vincent read the travel book, he was very skeptical about the gnomes'' ability to "create",

    thinking that it may be just that gnomes make more objects in ordinary times, and get used

    to it naturally. Those mages who went to study it were just confused by some kind of smoke

    and mirrors, and there was no such thing as dwarf magic.

    What he didn''t expect was that he was now enjoying the healing power of dwarf magic.

    Now cut to the gnomes'' laboratory hall, where a complex machine is groaning in pain. Its

    various mechanical structures, such as levers, gears, conveyor belts and precious stones, are

    scattered on the ground, and the machine itself is emitting black smoke, electric sparks and

    flames everywhere.

    All of this is caused by the large and small mithril metal bars lying on the ground. It was a

    machine designed to study the power of teleportation, and the gnomes had spent a great

    deal of time and effort on it to achieve the effect of mass teleportation without the aid of

    advanced magic. This was the tenth year they had been experimenting with the machine.

    "Red nose! Look, look! This time we did it!" One dwarf with a big red nose was jumping with

    excitement as he pulled another dwarf who was missing a leg.

    "Red Nose, that''s your name, not mine. Besides, if you keep pulling me, I''ll lose my other leg."

    "Oh, I''m sorry. When I got excited, I mistook you for me." Red Nose let go of the one-legged

    arm. "But it worked this time. Look how much Mithril we made! You can''t call my machine

    useless now, can you?"

    ''This is a transporter! Not your all-things machine! The mithril ore must have been sent from

    somewhere else. But we didn''t turn the machine on. How did they get there?"

    "So this isn''t my machine for making things." Disappointment was written all over Red Nose''s

    face. He walked over to a pile of Mithril and angrily kicked at a bar of Mithril, but flying with

    his foot was not only a piece of Mithril, but also a broken arm.

    "Ah!" Red Nose covered his toes and sat on the ground. Mimyl is not too hard. The dwarf

    actually kicked the iron. But when he saw a whole broken arm, he stopped wailing in pain and

    sank into a faint of fright.

    ''Come quickly! Come on! There seems to be someone else under these mithril!" One leg

    called loudly to his companion.

    And underneath these mithril rocks is Vincent the Mage.

    Seven days later, the young wizard woke up, painfully trying to prop himself up in bed, but

    his aching muscles and rattling bones told him that if he moved, he would never be able to

    move again. In desperation, Vincent remembered a ring given to him by his former mentor

    Kaso, a ring with healing powers, which can quickly restore his body condition in times of

    crisis. This ring should be on the ring finger of his left hand.

    Vincent uses his psychic powers to send instructions to the ring, telling it to release energy to

    heal his body. There was no response. The Mage felt no magic return. There was nothing

    there.

    "You can move! Woo woo blare, too good, you didn''t die, if you were dead, I''ll be up shit

    creek. A small voice near Vincent whimpered. The Wizard opened his eyes with difficulty and

    If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.found a dwarf with a red nose trying to wipe the tears from his eyes with a handkerchief.

    This is a clean and tidy room, the arrangement is very simple, a small bed with a table barely

    stuffed Vincent''s tall body, next to the bed is a small cabinet, a "big basin" containing water,

    it seems that it is ready to feed the master water container. Next to this basin, there was a cup

    with a small half cup of water. In Vincent''s opinion, this drinking cup is definitely not enough

    to plug one''s teeth if one uses it to drink water.

    The red-nosed dwarf dried his tears, blew his nose hard into his handkerchief, and put it back

    in his pocket. "What is your name, and what would you like now?"

    The dwarf always spoke the common continental language with a slight accent, and Vincent

    had to pay attention to his pronunciation before he could figure it out. "I have a ring on my

    left hand. It... Where did it go?" What came out of his mouth was not his old, smooth, elf-like

    voice, but a hoarse, rock-rubbing squawk.

    "Meowed abut abut" red nose gnome began to cry again.

    Vincent felt at this point that communicating with the dwarf race was definitely something

    that would greatly shorten his life. Now he couldn''t care less what his voice was like. If only

    he could find the ring and he could recover it immediately, then the voice would be gone.

    The mage attributed this change directly to one of his most grievous injuries.

    "Uncle, the big mage asked you where his ring was. He''s not blaming you, so stop crying

    first!"

    Vincent tilts his head and sees a "tall" dwarf coming out of the other room. He was tall only

    in comparison with the dwarf race. Compared to humans, they are still small. The mage took

    only one look and would have laughed out loud if his ribs hadn''t pricked his lungs. The dwarf

    who called people "Uncle" looked like the uncle with the red nose. This order really should be

    reversed.

    "Is this the ring you want, Master?" The tall dwarf picked up a silver ring from a nearby cabinet

    and placed it in Vincent''s right hand. "We found it on your left hand."

    Instead of studying the strangeness of the dwarf''s utterances, Vincent felt the familiar wave

    of magic. "This is the ring, thank you." The mage activated the ring with his own will, and the

    divine energy stored inside immediately began to repair his body. In less than the blink of an

    eye. The mages right hand has come back to life.

    The power of this repair is beginning to spread throughout the body. Vincent felt his body

    slowly coming back to life. Although it was accompanied by a tingling pain all over his body,

    the mage knew that it was just a memory of the wound left in his body. In fact, his wound had

    healed, and after a while, the tingling would disappear

    But what he didn''t know was that his left arm was gone forever. It was beyond the power of

    the healing ring. The arm was not healed, but feeling was restored to the broken arm. The

    pain that had accumulated for days rushed into Vincent''s head. Without a murmur, the master

    fainted.

    This quickly broke Red nose. Originally his task is to take care of the coma of the mage, after

    a while the mage woke up, but did not insist on how long, get a ring of his own fainted again.

    The Dwarf Council once sternly warned Red Nose that if the mage was injured and could not

    wake up, then the mimyl must be returned to the mage Union, after all, the mage

    Association''s status on the mainland is still very detached, and the dwarf dare not leave a

    mage''s cargoes without authority; But then it would be impossible to get any mineral from

    the stingy mages'' Guild; But if the mage were to wake up, then as the owner of the mithril (or

    so the dwarf thought) there would be room for bargaining to see if some could be purchased

    for future study.

    As for stealing or taking the mithril, the gnomes would not even think of it.

    Red Nose cried aloud, a voice that was not small for his size, and the whole house was shaken

    by his cry. Nearby his nephew, the tall dwarf, covered his ears. He had to wake the mage up

    to stop Red Nose''s cries. The tall man saw the basin in the corner, where there was still a lot

    of clean water. He went over and lifted the basin, but when he lifted the hand that had been

    covering his ears, he could hear the harsh cries, and he could not hold the basin with his

    hands over his ears. He tilted his head for a moment and then walked over to his uncle. With

    one hand he covered his uncle''s mouth, while the other picked up the basin and threw it over

    his head at the master.

    Vincent got a shudder and sat up in bed. He was wet and his hair was still dripping. He wiped

    his face with his right hand and looked at the two dwarfs. The one with the red nose was

    struggling with a large hand over his mouth. The tall dwarf smiled, unaware that he was

    suffocating his uncle.

    "You''d better let go, or you''ll kill the dwarf." Vincent said, he looked at his left arm, only the

    empty sleeve was hanging there. He also noticed that his voice had not recovered. It was still

    hoarse, with a creaking note. ''How many days have I been injured? I mean, how many days

    have I been here with you guys?"

    The tall dwarf let go of his uncle and said slowly, "Master, you have been here for seven days.

    Seven days ago, you suddenly appeared in our research institute with your goods. You were

    injured. My name is Mark, by the way, and this is my uncle, Charlotte with the red Nose."

    "Mr Mage, you can wake up and woo meowed. I really didn''t mean it, really isn''t." Red-nosed

    Charlotte jumped forward, pulled the mage''s sleeve and cried, "I didn''t mean to take your

    hand off, and I didn''t think I''d be strong enough to kick your arm off. Whoo whoo whoo,

    please don''t be angry, don''t turn me into a rat or anything. I still want to finish my all-things

    machine. Whoo whoo, if you really want to change me, can you change me into something

    with arms and feet and a mind, like a goblin? Whoo whoo, you don''t talk, don''t talk means

    no? Can''t you be a dog? Oh, you still don''t talk, whoo whoo, what now? Kobolds can''t do it

    either, so are we really going to turn into rats? Mark, in the future, you remember, if a mouse

    comes to you and refuses to leave, you should never kill it, give it something good to eat,

    such as my favorite baked potato, fried pumpkin or something. A: Remember that, remember

    that. Your uncle me, whoo whoo whoo, is about to turn into a mouse."

    Vincent looked helplessly at the dwarf who was wiping his tears on his sleeve. The little fellow''s

    nose became even redder from crying.

    "I won''t change you into anything else, don''t worry about it." Vincent snatched his sleeve from

    Charlotte''s hand. "Can''t you tell me where we are? What''s the matter? ''

 Chapter 1 Underground with the Underground Episode 2 lost

    Vincent sat quietly in his hospital bed, slowly listening to Charlotte with a red nose. Charlotte''s

    long-winded way of speaking greatly lengthened the time of the story and greatly reduced

    the amount of useful information in the story. If it hadn''t been for some helpful notes from

    his tall nephew Mark, the wizard would never have heard any useful information.

    "So you dug me up under that mithril ore?" "You want to buy some mithril?" Vincent asked.

    He thought about it carefully. Moonport, even by a miracle, would not survive the giants''

    attack; And the archduke''s castle must have been ruined after his battle with Thomas. The

    true owner of the mythrix mines, Duke Murray, is unlikely to have survived. On top of that,

    under Greafury''s laws, mithril and fine gold had to be registered and could not be kept for

    private possession. There is no record of this amount of mithril in the whole of Greafury, which

    means that the mithril is private and can be considered "illegal". Even if the Lord of Greafury

    survives, he will not return to search for the mithril. In other words, these precious minerals

    now have no owner.

    "If you want them, take them. I don''t need these things now. '' Vincent thinks for a moment

    and says.

    ''Really? Really really?? That''s great." Charlotte was jumping with joy. "Mark heard that? He

    said yes. That''ll pay for my research! The elders will surely reward me."

    "Charlotte, let me ask you again, where are the rest of my things? Especially where is my

    backpack?" All Vincent needs now is his spell book. He must remember the spells again.

    ''It''s right next to you. We haven''t dared to touch it.'' Mark said, "I remember the day before

    yesterday, the bag moved by itself. It scared me to death."

    Vincent smiled, "There is my pet in there, a little snake. You don''t have to be afraid. Can you

    bring it for me?"

    The backpack was immediately returned to the wizard. Vincent opened it and a small green

    snake crawled out of the bag. Vincent reached out his hand to the snake''s head and said,

    "Snake, look at these two dwarfs, uncle and nephew."

    As soon as he said these words, Vincent sensed something was wrong. Supposedly, there is

    a telepathic relationship between a mage and his pet. They can feel what is going on in each

    other''s heads. Although the snake was standing right in front of him, Vincent could not feel

    each other''s thoughts. He watched the snake bend up and stare at him with its two red eyes.

    After spitting out the letter twice, Vincent suddenly bit the master.

    With a wave of Vincent''s right hand, the little snake flew out and landed in the corner of the

    room.

    ''What''s the matter? Charlotte and Mark avoided the snake and asked anxiously, "Why did you

    throw it away so suddenly?"

    "I don''t know what happened. I can''t feel my pet anymore. It, too, seems like a strange snake

    that doesn''t recognize me." Vincent looks at the little snake. The little blue snake is huddled

    in the corner of the room, keeping a watchful eye on the three people here.

    "What should we do then? Shoot it? '' Charlotte frowned. "Is he dangerous?" she asked.

    "No, don''t! Vincent shook his head. "He has been with me for many years, and now he is

    almost an ordinary snake. You''d better find a forest and set him free. Maybe he still has some

    of the special powers he acquired as a pet. He should be able to take care of himself."

    The little snake tilted its head, looked at the few people present, vomited the letter twice,

    turned and swam away.

    Looking at the little snake moving away, the mage could not understand what was going on.

    Reluctantly, Vincent gently sighed, picked up his spell book, opened the familiar cover,

    smelled the familiar smell of ink with special spices, saw his five years in the academy left line

    by line, notes full of magic and knowledge, he felt the power returned to his side.

    "Thank you both for your care, but I would like to remember my magic in peace. Would you

    excuse me for a moment? ''

    ''Oh, oh. Absolutely no problem." "I just have to tell the council that you''re awake and that

    you can use the mithril," said Charlotte, pulling her nephew out of the room. "I''ll leave you

    alone for the moment. There''s no reason why they won''t let me work on my machine this

    time!"

    Vincent watched the two men go out of the room and shut the door. Then he lowered his

    head and slowly began to remember the magic he had learned.

    The master of Blasares had to do his daily homework by recalling the text of each spell. This

    process of memorization is a form of mental exercise. Only a mage with a good enough

    memory could have memorized so many convoluted incantations in his head. And when they

    used those spells, that memory would disappear along with the amount of magical energy

    they used.

    The more advanced the spell, the more complex its components become. The more mental

    power the mage will have to expend while memorizing. This is how the Guild ranks a caster.

    The more complex spells they can remember, the higher the caster''s rank will be.

    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!Spells are not memorized in a fixed way, and some very smart mages are able to find patterns

    in these spells; Or there are mages who are able to have an instinctive reaction to use some

    magic in the process of memorizing and using magic over and over again. These mages are

    able to remember more magic at a time than the average person, and are also able to

    remember more advanced spells. They were the best of the mages and became the elite in

    their field.

    The seven Grand Mages of the Mages Association, that''s who they are.

    Unfortunately, the mysteries of magic are not an easy thing to learn, and they are more

    particular about perception than simple rote learning. A good tutor is one who more

    frequently invites the apprentice to think and study, rather than simply to read the magic

    notes of his predecessors. The fact that Vincent was able to develop into a great caster in

    such a short period of time has nothing to do with Kartho''s good teaching.

    Some people believe that they can use magic by memorizing the spell when magic is cast

    and using the right spell materials. All attempts of such people failed without exception. When

    a magic spell is being used, the passage chanted is merely the cue that triggers the spell, and

    the cue may be different for different people using the same spell. There are even people

    who do not need to use the cue, and do not need to say a word at all, this ability is called

    spell casting. Even when a spell is cast, the action can be omitted; And there are those who

    can cast magic with a single thought, without any "lead" at all. These are very unique

    techniques. On the other hand, using these techniques requires changing the structure of the

    spell as it is prepared. This greatly increases the complexity of the spell, making a low level

    spell as complex as a high level spell. Ordinary mages call this a "superspell".

    And then there are those who have a strange pedigree, and are able to wave their arms like

    the rest of us, and instinctively elicit magical powers. They are free to use all types of magic

    in a way that is less like humans and more like animals that use magic -- dragons, for example.

    The more they are able to explore their potential and understand their own characteristics,

    the better they will be able to use their magical talents. This kind of person usually lives like

    an artist, characterized by grace and great affinity. The magical abilities of these people,

    however, derive more from their lineage than from their knowledge, and although they may

    cast a relatively high number of spells per day, they do not have a comprehensive

    understanding of the mysteries of magic and use a very limited variety of spells. Magic, for

    them, is a tool rather than a subject of knowledge. They are commonly known as warlocks.

    Knowledge is power, and only the understanding and analysis of individual spells, written in

    spellbooks, and the corresponding records of spells, are the true secrets and sources of a

    mage''s magical power. The Grimoire is the sorcerer''s life.

    And just then, a grimoire tore through the thin cloth used to make the Windows of a sickroom

    in the Gnome city and flew down from the high platform. The wind rattled the pages, and the

    book, like a bird with a broken wing, fell to the ground with a thud of longing to fly into the

    sky.

    Out of an ordinary room on that platform rushed a one-armed human, who grabbed the

    aisle guardrail with one hand and, at the top of his throat, shouted: "My magic!!" ''and dropped

    to his knees as if he had lost all his power. His right hand was still clinging to the railing,

    muscles tangled and protruding, trying to vent all his anger, disappointment, and pain on the

    iron railing.

    A dwarf child with candy in his hand looked curiously at the big man running from next door.

    The creature had a beautiful robe embroidered with stars and waves, just like the sorcerer''s

    robe his mother and father had mentioned. However, he shouted and fell to the ground,

    which made the little boy feel very strange. Curious, the little boy went over to the big man,

    reached out for a piece of candy, and said in a gnomish voice, "Big Uncle, what''s the matter

    with you? Do you want some candy? It''s sweet."

    The big man cocked his head and looked at the little one. His pure black eyes stared at the

    little one. The little guy had two lines of snot hanging on his face, turned his head slightly to

    one side, and looked at the big man in front of him with his big clear eyes. He held out a small

    pink hand, and in his heart was a candy wrapped in colored paper. How would anyone else

    on the continent have dared, as this child did, to approach a sorcerer in a state of rage and

    madness?

    The mage stared at the little creature without moving for a moment. His eyes gradually

    returned to their normal state. He released his grip on the railing, wiped the little creature''s

    snot with his sleeve, and took the pitifully small piece of candy.

    "What''s your name, little fella?

    "My name is Toby! And you? Uncle Big?"

    "Me? My name is Vincent. ''

 Chapter 1 Subterranean and Subterranean Episode 3 Elders

    Vincent stood up slowly, touched the dwarf boy''s head, and then carefully put the candy in

    his pocket. He leaned on the railing and looked at his grimoire, which was lying on the ground

    several dozen meters below. Several dwarfs were pointing around the book, probably

    discussing the reason for its flight and the science it contained.

    "What''s the matter with you, Mr. Mage?" Charlotte''s voice spoke next to Vincent''s. "What''s

    going on? You are not quite well yet."

    Charlotte was followed by a crowd of dwarfs, young and old. They looked with friendly eyes

    at the one-armed mage. An old man with exaggerated platform eyes came up to Vincent and

    said, "Hello, young man, I am the president of the Presbyterian Church of the city of Spider''s

    Den. My name is Rhonda Garrick. My full name is too long, and the tall people I know on the

    ground don''t have the patience to remember my full name, so I don''t think I need to keep

    you any longer. After all, timing is everything."

    He straightened the large frame on the bridge of his nose. "If I read you correctly, you are a

    member of the Society of Mages, and from the class of the pattern, you are a mage

    apprentice." He paused. "But I see something extraordinary and powerful in you."

    "Sir, your wisdom and experience have certainly given you a pair of discerning eyes. My name

    is Vincent, a magical apprentice of the Mages'' Society. Thank you again for all the help you

    and your friends gave me during my injury."

    "It was nothing. It was what we were supposed to do. But I have a few questions I want to ask

    you. I hope you can shed some light on them."

    "Yes, at your service." Vincent adjusts his robe, looks again at the boy named Toby, nods to

    him, and turns to leave.

    Vincent followed the elder to the gnome''s council hall. He sat down on a wide stool specially

    prepared for him. Facing the 11 Gnome elders, he began to tell what had happened some

    time before he arrived in the Gnome city.

    The gnomes lived underground and were more concerned with engineering than with the

    troubles and troubles above. In addition, harmless pranks are an integral part of their lives.

    They love jokes as much as they love complex machines, and the funnier the prank, the more

    intelligent they think it is. They are a happy-go-lucky race, living independently and freely of

    all races, but having more dealings with dwarves, whose open-minded and enthusiastic

    nature is particularly fond of their jokes and pranks. Only a few dwarves live on the surface,

    and most of them are skilled stonemasons, alchemists, or famous minstrels, or become

    explorers. They are loved by most of the races.

    But they have enemies, too. They tend to have great collections of precious stones, and some

    pretty outlandish inventions. In addition, they also featured the "shining stone", a special gem

    used on the mainland to tell time. These items, combined with a culture that does not naturally

    like fighting, attract many evil prying eyes. But heaven be fair, they had the most inventive

    minds and deft hands on the continent. They protect their home with all kinds of devices,

    traps, and disguises. Without a dwarf to guide them, it would normally be impossible to find

    the way to their city.

    They live in semi-isolation right on the continent of Blasares. Free, independent and full of

    fun.

    But they are not people who don''t care about what happens in the rest of the world. Gnomes

    are not as curious as halflings, but they have a great interest in the latest research and

    inventions and novel tools from all over the world. They have a good relationship with the

    Mages'' Guild, as both are creative groups. So, thanks to this, Vincent became a good friend

    of theirs here.

    The dwarf elders listened quietly as the Master told of the battle of Moonport, the southern

    invasion of the Giants, and the possible defeat of the Holy Greafury. The Dwarves and elves

    had their own plans of defense. The humans were relatively alone.

    Vincent knew full well that the Dwarves would not fight this battle, no matter what he said. It

    is in their nature to stay away from any kind of fight. And in the mind of the mage, whatever

    the giants wreaked upon Holy Greafury was essentially none of his business. The Mages'' Guild

    is absolutely capable of surviving any attack, and he doesn''t have to worry about the dangers

    facing the Academy. The only reason he was so concerned about the war was because his

    best friend was involved.

    "I do not know about giants, but this is also in the mountains of the north, where giants may

    pass by. You had better be prepared for that possibility. After all, good preparation is never

    a bad thing." Vincent ended his speech with this kind piece of advice.

    The Pygmy Presbyterian Church fell silent. The clouds of war had not been so close to it for

    hundreds of years; It had been a long, long time since the word war had been spoken to their

    own people. ''Thank you for your advice and advice, Mr Vincent. You will be a distinguished

    guest of the Mages'' Society here, and we warmly welcome you. Make yourself at home here.

    It''s an honor to host a mage."

    "Thank you very much." Vincent heard the dwarf call himself a mage, but he did not know

    what to say. He remembered how strange he had been reading his grimoire this morning. His

    head was still full of all that he knew about magical releases, astrology, principles of magic,

    pharmacology, spell interpretation, boundary science, the study of otherworldly beings, even

    the most complicated studies of superdemons; Little by little, these things were still stored up

    in Vincent''s memory. And he doesn''t have any trouble reading his grimoire. The spells are still

    fresh in his mind.

    However, he could not feel the presence of any magical energy. Rather, he was completely

    disconnected from the network of magical energies that the magic gods had built.

    Not only was he unable to remember new spells, but he was also unable to invoke the ones

    he had left unused after his battle with Thomas.

    Vincent then closed his eyes to find the cause of this problem and recalled a piece of

    information that had been buried deep in his memory. At that time, his mentor had said a

    passage. Long ago, when Castle had just taken him into his apprenticeship, he had said, "Son,

    never underestimate these magicians. Some of them, as far as I know, have acquired the

    If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.ability to completely seal off a mage''s connection to magic. It will certainly come at a huge

    cost, but watch out for them. Always be in awe and humble. That is your guarantee of long

    life."

    Vincent remembered this passage at that time, and in the following years, he tried to find the

    source of this sentence, searching for various classics but failed to find it. And when he asked

    Master Castle about it, the old Prophet firmly denied that he had ever said it.

    Vincent thought that Mentor Castle was trying to establish his authority at the beginning, and

    that he was trying to fool him with a false story. But as time passed, this little deception was

    forgotten by the Great Seer. From then on, Vincent himself did not pay any more attention

    to the matter.

    But now, he has tasted the bitter consequences. I didn''t know Thomas had the power.

    Vincent has lost contact with the Magic network.

    A long period of hard work, hard study and countless experiences on the brink of life and

    death have made Vincent who he is and his magical abilities. The cover and help given by his

    teammates in every adventure, and the blood and tears paid by his relatives for Vincent to

    have the opportunity to learn magic have made him, and Vincent''s rating of up to 14 has

    made him. But at this point, everything becomes empty. A mage without magic, and an

    adventurer without an arm, is basically a person without meaning to live.

    Vincent had a moment when he wanted to follow his grimoire and fly off a high platform.

    However, there is still a way to go, and everyone has his own destiny. No matter whether you

    think the present is good or bad, you have only two choices: either use death to get rid of the

    current fate, or face the fate bravely.

    Who knows the next second, the goddess of luck will smile at you, your efforts and persistence

    in exchange for a new beginning, a new world?

    So, Vincent is alive now, sitting in the gnomes'' council chamber, talking to a few elders.

    "Now, Master, we have a kindly request." Hamilton - Garrick changed to another pair of thick

    glasses, watching Vincent slowly speaking. His voice was full of expectation.

    "Charlotte said you were willing to give us Mithril for research and invention. Is that true?"

    The old dwarf''s voice trembled a little.

    "Yes, old man. You are right. But I have one small request, "Vincent thought." I am injured and

    have no arm. Can I live in this city for the rest of my life?"

    Hamilton was visibly relieved; he had expected the Master to make some tough demands.

    The mithril was worth as much as the entire value of some small southern states, and would

    have been too cheap for the mere right to live there. Moreover, the old dwarf looked at the

    young man in front of him and felt that he was a fine fellow, with a gentle disposition and

    temper, and a good manners towards others. Most important of all, the sorcerer should have

    extraordinary abilities, and living in Dwarf City would greatly improve the level of knowledge

    there. Why not?

    If a human heard of such an offer, he would jump at it. Who wouldn''t want such a bargain?

    But the culture of the dwarfs has long taught them to deal fairly, to exchange value for value.

    Even though the other party offered to dispose of the mithril ore almost for free, the gnomes

    felt guilty about receiving it.

    What can be done to compensate this mage? Hamilton frowned and began counting the

    goodies in his head. He first thought of various scrolls of magic, but then he realized that

    these things would seem valuable to dwarves or other races with weak magic, but to Vincent,

    who came from the Mages'' Society, they would not be so rare that he could not sell them.

    What about the magical inventions made by gnomes? Hamilton thought about it and shook

    his head. Although many of the inventions here were very well conceived, they were always

    very unstable with some glitch or other. It was tragic enough that the young man had already

    lost an arm, but it would have been rude for the Master to get hurt by something that went

    wrong with his treasured possessions.

    "That''s right, the arm! Hamilton thought of Vincent''s broken arm and jumped out of his chair

    with an "aha!" look.

    The other Presbyterians, who were also frowning over what to give the master in return, were

    startled to hear Hamilton''s words. They all stared at the old man as he jumped onto his chair.

    "I wonder, don''t we have a metal arm here from a long time ago?" Hamilton looked at the

    others blankly. "Don''t you know? The same metal arm that was unearthed when the city was

    built."

    The others shook their heads with a "Don''t ask me, I know nothing" look.

    Hamilton coughs twice. "When our ancestors built this city, they dug up some very strange

    pieces. Among the objects of unknown origin was an enormous arm made of pure gold --

    rather large for us, in fact, as large as your human arm -- a complete left arm with some

    magical runes on it. Unable to decipher the writing, we left it alone. The arm ended up

    somewhere in a museum warehouse, and no one cared about it anymore. I was looking at

    some materials two or three years ago when I came across this entry. I thought it would be

    OK to use that arm to make you a prosthetic leg. You know, we really don''t have anything

    here that can match the precious metal you sent us, but this arm made of pure gold is a little

    bit rarer. You must accept this gift."

    Vincent thought about it. It didn''t matter. It would just be a fake arm. And the dwarf would

    have been ashamed to accept the mithril if he had declined the offer.

    "Thank you very much. I accept your gift. '' ''said the mage.

    The dwarf elders were visibly relieved.

    "That''s good," Hamilton said. "I''ll get someone to retrieve the object from the museum

    warehouse. Also, today I''m sending for the best priest here, whose healing spell will make the

    installation of the arm a little easier. By the way, you can call in the old blacksmith who lives

    on the bottom deck, "Stick", and have him do a good job of fixing the arm, which will make

    the metal arm fit better. By the way, I remember old Wooden Pier has some nice mechanical

    hangings. Just get one for him. He can only decorate the walls if he stays at home. Yes, and..."

    Vincent could only smile helplessly and gratefully at the gnomes'' enthusiasm.

 Chapter 1 Underground and Underground 4 Gnomes

    Rhonda and the members of the Presbyterian Church, organized a "research group" they

    called "metal arm human installation experiment", and called a large group of interested

    "volunteers", and rushed to the museum warehouse to find the precious gold arm. From the

    eyes of these highly motivated dwarfs, Vincent clearly read the excitement and enthusiasm,

    excitement and desire. This near-hysterical desire for research is a powerful propeller and

    engine, and each dwarf is the bolt and lever on the machine. Now the machine is working at

    high speed and power, and the city is becoming more vibrant.

    Charlotte, however, did not join the party that went to the museum storehouse. During

    Vincent''s visit to the Presbyterian Church, Charlotte retrieved Vincent''s grimoire from the

    ground beneath the terrace, and then stood waiting for him at the door of the Presbyterian

    House. As soon as Vincent came out of the house, Charlotte greeted him.

    "Master Vincent, this belongs to you. I got it back for you. ''

    Vincent took over his spell book again. He had only one hand left, and when he was holding

    the spell book, he lost the other hand to open the pages. Gently, he sighed.

    "What''s the matter with you, Master? In a bad mood? Can you tell me." Charlotte said, "The

    joy you share is twice the joy, but the pain you tell is half the pain. Of course, we usually use

    these two sentences in reverse order. But, you know, when we are in pain or unhappiness, we

    talk to those around us. One, two, three people, so that your pain and unhappiness will

    gradually fade away. Everyone will give you a little comfort, you will not feel the pain. Of

    course, with happy things, you should also tell others. He will be happy for your happiness,

    and you will be happier for his happiness. Wait, that''s like three times as much happiness. No,

    they say it''s double. How come it''s triple here? B: There must be some mistake in derivation.

    I will calculate again, own happiness, a share; Let others be happy, another; And then myself..."

    Charlotte, as the mage looked on and began to talk to herself, put the grimoire back in her

    storage pocket and stroked it gently over the dwarf''s head. He knew that gnomes lived much

    longer than humans, and that Charlotte might be a hundred years older than he was. It might

    be rude to touch her head. But because of her height, Charlotte''s head was all the mage could

    reach.

    "Can I stay with you for a while until I find a place to live here?"

    "Yes yes, welcome welcome. I was just about to say that. But I was suddenly stumped by a

    math problem. But, come on, think about it later. A: Fortunately, I have one more favor to ask

    of you. But before that, I''ll take you to my house. ''

    Walking through the city of dwarfs, the narrow aisles and low hallway roofs are Vincent''s least

    comfortable with. He had to stow low and stooped to get through almost any passageway.

    Even so, he had to watch out for objects above his head. Within half a mile of walking, Vincent

    had wrapped his neck 4 times and hit his head 12 times with various strings and levers.

    Fortunately, the dwarf pedestrians on the road are very understanding of the inconvenience

    this big man has encountered when walking here, one after another to give up the best way

    to go, some also help collect some debris on the side of the road, clean up various mechanical

    obstacles, and some dwarfs have not made a noise to remind "mind your head, there is the

    automatic drying and drying clothes rack of" matchstick ".

    Several dwarf children were curious and followed Vincent behind, sucking their fingers while

    watching the big man moving slowly forward. It is rare to see outsiders in the city of dwarfs,

    and it is even harder to see a tall "creature" like Vincent. And the most attractive thing for

    children is the mage''s robe that Vincent wears. The stars and waves embroidered with silver

    thread on the black velvet robe are very exquisite, the lines are clear and dynamic. When

    Vincent walked forward, the corners of the robe moved with him, and the silver threads on it

    changed from light to dark with the change of light, as if there were really stars shining on

    the robe, and there were waves flowing slowly on the robe.

    Some of the bolder children sneaked up and grabbed Vincent''s robe with their little hands,

    trying to verify whether the moving stars and waves were real. Vincent felt a tug on his robe

    and looked back. He sees children looking at him with shy expressions and small hands

    touching the embroidered pattern on his robe. With a smile on his face, the master stopped

    his steps and called out to the few children who were still following him and were afraid to

    come up. He grabbed his empty left sleeve and let them feel the patterns and texture of his

    robe.

    Because of this, his progress to Charlotte''s house became even slower.

    Stop and go, stop and go, there is always a moment of arrival, "not afraid of slow, afraid of

    standing."

    Charlotte''s home is very simple. It is a big room with only six things: Charlotte''s bed, Mark''s

    bed, Charlotte''s laboratory workbench, Mark''s laboratory workbench, Charlotte''s display

    cabinet for tool drawings and finished products, Mark''s display cabinet for tool drawings and

    finished products. Of these six things, except for the bed, which Mark, who was tall, had an

    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.advantage, all the others were outnumbered by his uncle in size.

    But what attracted Vincent most now was the delicious potato-mushroom-cheese bouillon

    on the table. The lethargy of the past few days, combined with the hunger brought on by the

    healing spell, made Vincent''s stomach growl immediately.

    Fortunately, Charlotte''s stomach began to rumble at the same time.

    The two of them looked at each other and laughed in unison.

    Mark came in from outside with a basket full of fresh fruit and vegetables in one hand and

    some loaves of bread in the other. That was their dinner for the day.

    After a short prayer of gratitude to their dwarf god, the two men called upon the mas ter to

    join them for dinner. Vincent, who has only one hand, was obviously not adapted to the meal

    and did not eat at his maximum efficiency. But sometimes, it is a kind of happiness to calm

    down and slowly appreciate the fragrance of each bite of food.

    Charlotte told all sorts of little jokes as she ate. To be precise, after seeing Vincent sigh,

    Charlotte kept making jokes and trying to amuse him. Vincent''s mood has improved a lot,

    and he has gradually dissipated the unhappiness and depression of losing his magical ability.

    The only reason he wasn''t laughing his head off at the dinner table like "Big" Mark was that

    the small space really limited the range of motion of his tall frame.

    The wind blew over the snowy tops of the Ridge mountains,

    And clouds over the green landscape of the plain of Fengwo,

    Water streaked through the sharp ice of Dongxiao Canyon,

    And I walked through the golden-roofed halls of Gnome City

    On top of the snow I have seen clouds become earth, drifting slowly beneath me,

    In the green landscape, I have felt the river become gauze, slowly through my fingers,

    On the edge of the ice, I have heard a little dwarf, whose happy cry became a bird,

    In the golden Hall, he felt his whole life, his happy life.

    I am not tall like a giant,

    I am not as strong as a dwarf,

    I am not as graceful as an elf

    I''m just as happy as a dwarf.

    When my friend you come to this Golden Hall,

    And look at the little dwarf hurrying around you,

    And notice the smiles on their faces,

    Listen carefully, their happy heartbeat,

    And talk about the beauty of their lives,

    And stop for a rest, in a quiet corner of the Musikverein.

    ...........................

    Vincent sat quietly in his chair, watching Charlotte read a little poem by the dwarfs.

    After half the sound, Charlotte came out of her recitation and looked at Vincent excitedly.

    "How was it? It was all right, I wrote it myself. You don''t know, writing a little poem is not an

    easy thing. It''s much harder than me building a fun machine. By the way, speaking of making

    things, you mages are very good at making things, too. What have you got that I can see?"

    Hearing this, Mark''s interest also rose. He also stopped clearing the mess on the table and

    stood behind his uncle, looking expectantly at the wizard.

    "This time out, I put all the things I made in the Mages Association. I couldn''t bring any of it

    out." Vincent said helplessly.

    ''That doesn''t matter. I hear you''re going to live here for a long time anyway, so you can make

    a few things. If that''s all right, my nephew and I would like to see how you wizards make

    things. It would be great if you could get others to come and see it, too. The last time we had

    a mage here was over a hundred years ago. But I was lucky enough to see him. He was very

    skillful. He twirled his fingers, then mumbled something I didn''t understand, and poof! A

    walking stone horse appeared in front of me." As Charlotte spoke, she traced the movements

    of the sorcerer and said, "Jabber Jabber," as she recreated what she remembered.

    "My parents said to me, ''It''s this thing called magic, it''s so powerful, you can make anything

    you want.'' I made up my mind at that time that I must learn this skill called magic and use it

    to make all kinds of toys that I wanted to make. We dwarfs had some magic skills, but

    unfortunately, I could not, in any case, use your human magic like the sorcerer, and be able

    to do whatever I wanted. So I began to work on my creation machine. By the way, could you

    teach my nephew Mark magic? I''m a little too old for human magic, I''m afraid, but Mark is

    very clever. You can teach him some magic."

    Vincent smiled helplessly: "I don''t have the power of magic anymore. Now I am a sorcerer

    without magic." Faced with the kind and hospitable gnomes, Vincent sees no need to play

    games with them. Honesty is the best.

    "Ah?" said Vincent. Charlotte and Mark looked at Vincent with open mouths and puzzled

    expressions. "Human magic is a very unstable thing, and once learned, it can suddenly

    disappear. It seems that our dwarf''s craft is more secure."

    "If Mark really wants to learn magic, I can teach him. I still have all my knowledge, so I should

    have no problem being a teacher. How much, though, depends on how hard Mark works."

    "That''s a good thing. We dwarfs have a saying that it is never a bad thing to learn two more

    trades. Mark, listen to your uncle and learn magic from Vincent first."

    "But," Charlotte continued, "Vincent, is there any way you can get your magic back? We have

    the whole city to help you."

    Vincent shook his head.

    ''Why don''t you try learning again?'' Mark, who had been silent, interjected. "Maybe you could

    try our dwarf magic. Maybe you can use it."

 Chapter 1 Subterranean and Subterranean Episode 5 SLATE

    "Gnome Magic? Vincent cocked his head and thought. ''Can you show me what your magic

    looks like?''

    "I can''t, but my uncle Charlotte is a good spellcaster." Mark said proudly, pointing to his uncle.

    "I''m not really a spellcaster, and I can''t be sure when magic works and when it doesn''t. And

    my magic can only be used to create relatively simple gadgets, like a piece of wood or a few

    nails. But I can''t make anything big or complicated. I can''t make anything the size of a table,

    for example. I''ll try it today, and I should be able to use the spell once more."

    Charlotte simply put the plates on the table to one side so that there was not much room for

    them. Then she hung her right hand over the table, her fingers hanging naturally, and with

    her other hand she took a little gold powder from her trouser pocket, and as she rubbed the

    dust on the table she murmured with her eyes closed.

    Vincent listened carefully to Charlotte''s voice, which was neither the dragon language of

    wizards, nor the high Elven language of elven magic, nor even the gnome language or the

    ancient gnome language. It was an unknown language with a great deal of rhotic and

    quivering accents.

    It was nearly a minute before the "spell" was released. During this time, the golden dust that

    had been scattered on the table formed a little tetrahedron.

    Charlotte suddenly pressed her right hand down, and Vincent reflexively covered his eyes as

    the cloud of golden dust glowed bright white. His human vision was completely blind under

    the circumstances, but his perceptive eye power worked perfectly. Even with his eyes closed,

    he could see the changes on the table through his eyelids and hands, and the bright light on

    the table did nothing to damage his special vision.

    The dust began to gather on its own, wriggling and changing its shape, like an amoeba

    experimenting with its powers of change. Its color slowly fades from golden to white; And its

    physical form becomes more and more stable. At last the light faded and a silver spoon lay

    still on the table.

    Vincent picked up the spoon and looked at it over and over again. He could not find any

    difference between it and the real one. Although the magic was applied for a longer period

    of time, the effect of the produced items was really good, absolutely genuine.

    "How long will this spoon last?" Vincent asked Charlotte, "Hours or days?"

    "Maintenance time?" "Asked Charlotte, puzzled. "Oh, you mean how long will this spoon last?

    Forever. This spoon is going to look like this forever."

    "No more disappearing? That''s pretty impressive. But can I see the dust you use?"

    ''Of course''

    Vincent sits down at the table, examining the spoon and the golden casting materials carefully.

    The spoon is so perfect that it will not disappear when the spell has expired. It''s fair to say

    that gnomes actually create an item instead of using magic energy to temporarily construct

    an item or directly summon an identical item, as human mages do. Such spells, if not seen

    with one''s own eyes, would definitely be considered smokescreen; How could human and

    elvish scholars, who had always been so arrogant, believe that little gnomes could do better

    spells than they could? Besides, the light from the golden dust would have made all those

    present dizzy, and Vincent would not have been able to see the whole process of the magic

    without the power of his penetrating eye. No wonder the records of dwarf magic often

    assume that they used smoke and mirrors. And the dust, it seems, is just plain copper powder.

    But this spoon, it''s 100% iron.

    "It''s a nice magic spell that can completely transform the properties of objects." Vincent puts

    the spoon back on the table. "Comparatively speaking, the series creating spells I have learned

    are not as good as yours."

    "In fact, Uncle Charlotte is one of the best in our community in the use of magic. It''s just that

    she was more interested in inventing machines than in studying magic."

    "Well, everyone has his own dream to pursue, and magic is not the only goal. Charlotte, let

    me ask you something." Vincent thought for a moment and then said, "What language is your

    magic in? I have never heard it before. Are there any books I can look at?"

    "In fact, our magic is understood by each person, and one day, someone may suddenly

    understand and use their first magic. It''s like having a magic spell in your head, so we don''t

    really know what the language is. As for the data, "Charlotte thought, touching her chin." Well,

    wait a minute. I''ll get it for you. It just so happens that I have it here." The dwarf got up and

    began to rummage through the piles of debris under his working bench. After a while, he

    pulled out a one-foot square SLATE and handed it to Vincent. "Well, this is it. This is a very

    long time ago, it is said that the dwarf Great Arcane once left it. It had been in the museum

    warehouse for many years, and when I was a boy I used to play hide-and-seek there, and I

    had seen it. Now the council asked me to try and translate it and it has been here ever since."

    ''A translation? Vincent took the thing. It was just a piece carved out of ordinary hard stone

    with dense characters written in dragon language. Vincent had a rough look at it. Even though

    he knew the Dragon language well, he couldn''t make out what it meant: it was not so much

    a meaningful article as a jumbled stack of dragon characters. The mage quickly read from

    beginning to end, and found on the SLATE many ancient letters that are no longer in use, and

    the worn condition of the SLATE itself, which is at least a hundred years old.

    "The stone was originally placed not far from the entrance of the museum storehouse, and

    This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.everyone who visits or plays there can see it. But no one could understand what was written

    on it. Three years ago, this thing suddenly glowed in the middle of the night, very brightly

    and made a strange singing sound. It was kind of like a mantra, something that the human

    sorcerer used to say when I was a kid. Since then, the ability to use magic has generally

    improved among us here. I hadn''t really been able to use any spells before that. They say I

    have the best spells now, so the Council wants me to study this SLATE and see if I can find

    out why it shines and sings. If we can understand that nature is the best, we may be able to

    improve our magic even further. However, I have always wanted to build an all-creation

    machine, and the Council has been reluctant to grant me the funds. I understood that they

    were afraid I would be distracted from my research on the slab. But I''ve been looking at it for

    almost two years and I still can''t figure out what it says."

    "Vincent, maybe the secret to your recovery is up there." "Charlotte said.

    Vincent became so interested in the SLATE that he began to read the characters without any

    interference from the outside world. Charlotte and Mark quietly walked out of the house.

    "Is that all right, Uncle?" As they walked to a quiet corner, Mark asked, "What''s so amazing

    about that SLATE? It did shine, but it wasn''t the secret to restoring magic, and it wasn''t in the

    warehouse, it was in the cemetery! And the council did not ask you to study the SLATE. It''s

    not good for him to lie to him like that, is it?"

    Charlotte sighed. "I know what you mean, child. But imagine if you could never make anything

    again in your life, or rather, if you never had the chance to do what you love the most. Now

    all Vincent needed was a reason to cheer up. Besides, there was really nothing wrong with

    him studying the SLATE. After all, it did belong to the only archmage we gnomes had a long

    time ago. Don''t look at me like that. I knew it was about a tombstone, but it was because of

    the cemetery that I had to repair that I got the job of repairing a few tombstones. I''ll just carve

    the exact same one and put it back. The Archmage carved his own gravestone. There must

    be some secret in it."

    "Uncle, what a man you are..."

    Vincent is still staring at the SLATE carefully. He knows all the characters on it. Using the

    ancient Dragon language is as easy for him as speaking directly, but these random characters

    don''t mean anything when they are read. On the other hand, there was no way that an ancient

    archarcane object could be such a jumble of nonsense. If Charlotte had said that it might

    contain the secret of gnome-magic, then there must be a way to find it.

    ...

    The next day, after a sleepless night, Vincent''s eyes were full of blood, and he was dragged

    to the door of the museum warehouse by his excited uncle and nephew. There was already a

    crowd of dwarves standing around, bustling with people. Hamilton and a few other

    Presbyterians smiled at Vincent as he came slowly and unsteadily.

    Behind them, all sorts of strange things were piled high, and several dwarfs were helping them

    to move them to the museum warehouse. This pair of objects was the result of their metal

    arm installation team who had turned the warehouse almost upside down before they found

    the gold arm in the farthest corner of the warehouse. Early in the morning, the gnomes'' priests,

    blacksmiths, craftsmen and a large audience were in place. Now, all the preparations were

    complete, except for the main character, the wounded Vincent.

    Vincent is pinned down on a chaise longue by four gnomes, and he sees the metal arm for

    the first time. A very strong metal model arm lying quietly on the work table, the whole body

    shows a dark yellow luster, engraved with red patterns, it looks like the tattoo of this arm,

    leaving a lot of spiral winding pattern on the arm. At the shoulders, elbows, wrists and fingers,

    there are connections, and they all look like they can be turned.

    Before Vincent had another chance to examine the arm in detail, a dwarf in a dark green robe

    came up. With a kind smile, he gently laid his hand on Vincent''s forehead and said, "Try to

    relax. Don''t resist this magic. It will only hypnotize you and help you with the pain, so you will

    feel better."

    Vincent nodded and consciously closed his eyes. Then he fell into a deep sleep.

    Hamilton watched Vincent fall asleep and waved as several elders took their arms and set to

    work. The dwarfs all held their breath and watched the elders at work in silence. It was a rare

    opportunity to learn. The members of the Presbyterian Church were well ahead of the other

    dwarfs in some field, and they were always teaching others how to improve their craft, but

    joint work like this was rare. All the gnomes wanted to focus all the energy they put into their

    breathing on their eyes, so that they could more attentively record the instant movements of

    each worker.

    The operation took much longer than expected. Hours passed, and the dwarf priest standing

    nearby was sweating cold -- his hypnotic spell was gone, but his arms were not fully attached,

    and some joints were still unable to move. Vincent''s eyelids were beginning to twitch. He was

    about to wake up.

    The reverend dwarf tugged at Hamilton''s coat and told him about the situation. Hamilton

    frowned, picked up his pliers, and smashed Vincent over the head. Vincent''s eyelids stopped

    blinking after the sound of "dang".

    "Only knock him unconscious. Come on, everybody, come on, now we are too slow!" Hamilton

    wiped the sweat from his head and went back to work.

 Chapter 1 Subterranean and Subterranean Episode 6 Light

    Vincent kneaded the lump on his head that was still swollen. He sat quietly on the deck chair

    in front of Charlotte''s house and looked at his new left arm. It was the most exquisitely crafted

    magical object Vincent had ever seen. The arm was now perfectly attached to his shoulder,

    and every joint could move according to the Master''s wishes, although there was still a

    significant delay between the command given by his mind and the response of his arm. But

    as Vincent became more and more familiar with the properties of the arm, this delay was

    becoming less and less noticeable.

    It is indeed an almost perfect creation, and if you look across the continent, you will probably

    not find another object of this quality. This, of course, excludes all kinds of artifacts, which are

    already the creations of the gods and have reached a height beyond the reach of human

    beings. But this arm should not have been an artifact. More than 200 years ago, a former

    archmage of the Mage Society used an extremely powerful object locating spell to collect 36

    advanced artifacts from across the continent. These artifacts were documented and scattered

    in the secret towers of the Guild; And the lower-level artifacts were collected together, so it

    is safe to say that there should be no artifact in the world that the Mage Society has not seen,

    especially in such a place that is not protected from magic detection, it is impossible to hide

    higher-level magical objects of the artefact level.

    So who made this arm, and to whom was it given? Vincent struggled to think of an answer.

    This arm was obviously made for a humanoid who had lost his left hand, but no other famous

    person in history had ever had such an arm.

    "Whatever, it works," he said. Vincent tried to move his joints again. The only disadvantage of

    this arm is its terrible weight. Pure gold is extremely hard, and its density is higher than that

    of ordinary metal. An iron arm of that size would have made one feel extremely heavy, let

    alone pure gold, which is many times as heavy as iron.

    Vincent can only use the armrest of his chair to support this arm. He is not strong enough to

    bear such a heavy weight hanging from one side of his body all day.

    The sorcerer spread the SLATE flat on his lap and began to study the writing on it again. In

    the days after the arm was installed, Vincent devoted all his time to studying the tablet, except

    for the first few days when the pain was so intense that he could not concentrate. He used

    every way he knew how to interpret the text, trying to find patterns in the jumble of characters.

    He believed that by discovering the specific order in which the letters were arranged, he could

    unlock the secrets of the tablets. But over the course of several days, he tried hundreds of

    ideas, but he could not find a single clue.

    The left arm of the chair creaked and cracked. Vincent quickly lifted his hand and put it back

    on his knee, but he was too late. Under the weight of the prosthetic arm, the wooden armrest

    is completely broken -- this is the 16th chair that has been crushed.

    Charlotte''s level of magic had improved dramatically in recent days, as she continued to repair

    the broken pieces with spells every day.

    Vincent looked at his left arm and reminded himself that even if he could use it skillfully and

    flexibly, he would have to keep its weight in mind. Do not forget its hardness and weight --

    this arm, in a sense, is not much different from the ram used to attack the city gate.

    The left arm rests quietly on Vincent''s left leg, and the right half is pressed against a SLATE

    full of characters. Vincent looked down, but his mouth fell open in surprise. The red pattern

    carved on his arm is exactly the same spacing as the characters on the SLATE. If you move

    them a little to align them, you can see that the markings on the arms indicate and mark

    several letters on the SLATE.

    This discovery made Vincent very excited. He put his left hand on the left side of the SLATE

    and moved his arm around. Finally, he found that when his palm was up, the pattern on his

    arm corresponded to a meaningful word on the SLATE. He rolled his arm to the right side of

    the SLATE, and the patterns rotated accordingly, marking meaningful words one by one in

    different order. The words were linked together to mean "under the full moon''s light, break

    the stone with an acorn and get an O." Vincent turns the SLATE clockwise, starting from the

    other side, and uses the same method to get another sentence. Finally, these four sentences

    are connected, which is "under the full moon, break the SLATE with an acorn, and get the true

    meaning of the magic: Arcane principles, magical creation, higher creation, boundary

    mechanism and esoteric magic. This is the original origin, but also the final annihilation."

    So this is the secret of the SLATE? Vincent is about to jump with excitement. As the simulation

    said, this SLATE really hides the secret of magic! And it might even be ancient magic from a

    long time ago -- information about that kind of magic called primordial magic. This is a major

    discovery for the entire mage world.

    Only by finding this arm can we finally solve the mystery of the characters on the SLATE. What

    Vincent does not know is that the previous owner of this stone, the dwarf Great Arcane, did

    not understand the stone in his life, and died of sadness, and chose this stone as his

    tombstone when he died. The fine gold left limb, which is the size of a human arm, would not

    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.be of much interest to any dwarf and would soon disappear into the ocean of history. But for

    nearly a thousand years it had lain quietly within half a mile of the Great Arcane.

    Vincent calculated that today is a full moon night, and it is also the day of the year when the

    moon is the fullest. Vincent found Charlotte and Mark and asked them for some oak-tree

    fruit. Then he hurried to the spider''s Cave, which the dwarfs called the Golden Hall. There

    were no layers of rock above their heads, but if they looked up, they could see a small piece

    of blue sky.

    Vincent found a corner and silently waited for the night to come.

    There were fewer and fewer people in the Golden Hall. When the moonlight dyed the whole

    hall a piece of silver, Vincent put the SLATE on the ground and let it lie quietly, bathed in the

    bright moonlight, while he took the oak fruit in his left hand and hit the SLATE.

    "Crack", with a sharp sound, the SLATE split open. The scale of the crack grew larger and

    larger, and the crack quickly covered the surface of the SLATE. The carved characters were

    broken one by one, and the broken characters slowly melted into the moonlight and

    disappeared into the air. When the last character on the SLATE disappeared, two metal scrolls

    appeared in front of Vincent.

    "Ofa''s Secret Scroll" "The Law of Creation"

    Vincent picked up the two pieces of gold leaf and first looked at the Ofa secret scroll. Only

    the basic letters were listed on the scroll, but when Vincent began to look at them, the letters

    began to swim across the foil, changing positions and leaving their shadows in certain places.

    When all the letters had stopped moving, a document appeared before the master.

    "The Enigma of Ofa, an explanation of the origin of magical power in the Universe. When the

    world was conceived, it had three elements: time, space and magic. This volume spells out in

    detail the laws of primordial magical energy. It is a technique and ability that has been kept

    secret by magical gods in the past, and it is a direct link to the source of magic. The gods of

    Magic use this method to limit the scope of mortal knowledge of magic, and use spells to

    immobilize the magic abilities of mortal spellcasters. The Enigma Books are designed to take

    you directly to the source of magic..."

    This brings us to the end of the page. But the letters on the gold leaf began to move

    automatically, and after a while a new page appeared before Vincent...

    Completely absorbed in the pleasure of reading, Vincent continued to read page after page,

    even in his sleep, using the special skills he had learned. His brain, unlike his body, does not

    have moments of rest, but is constantly at work. Vincent is like a sponge, quickly absorbing

    the mysteries of ancient magic.

    When Charlotte first learned this, she did not react for a moment. Unexpectedly, she made

    up a story to comfort Vincent, and it turned out to be a real event. The stone slab really holds

    the secret of magic. But Charlotte''s heart was filled with joy, too, watching Vincent study

    magic without eating or sleeping.

    Two months passed, and Vincent was delighted to discover a new magical system. The scroll

    was truly profound. In the beginning, it only explains the effects and origins of some magic,

    and in a half-speculative, half-recorded way, it describes in general the origin of magic that

    the magic gods have transformed into an eight-faction magic system that can be mastered

    by ordinary mortal mages, and is still the standard for mages to learn. However, in the later

    part, the author began to tell the real source power of magic. But for Vincent''s experience

    with higher-order magic, its principles would have been impossible for him to understand.

    It took Vincent two months to understand the true meaning of this scroll: he could have a

    mage use magic directly from the source, bypassing the control of the magic gods.

    Although the Magic God has long since disappeared, the network of magic systems he built

    before his disappearance is still in operation. Vincent is cursed and permanently out of touch

    with this network because he is unable to use magic.

    Time passed slowly, and two months later, Vincent woke up from his bed one ordinary

    morning. After a night''s rest, Vincent was now in good condition. Today, he thought he would

    try his hand at magic. With the knowledge of the Enigma books, he completely revised his

    understanding of the principles of magic. The old theory of "faction spells" had been rejected

    by him. He had replaced it with the theory of "faction spells." Shield is no longer a purely

    protective spell, it has been broken down into "force field component", "protective

    component", "moving component", "blocking component", "Time component" and

    "sustaining component". This approach greatly increased the difficulty of using magic, making

    a simple spell require several times more mental effort to remember. Vincent, who used to

    be able to use level 7 magic, has only just figured out the most basic tricks. This time, Linshen

    has become a true "sorcerer''s apprentice". However, he gives Vincent hope, the hope of using

    magic again.

    Slowly, Vincent held out his right hand and recited the spell. The tension made his heart beat

    violently, and large beads of sweat seeped from his forehead. He stared intently at his right

    hand: a pale blue light began to shine on the tips of his index fingers.

    Vincent looked at his finger and thought, for the second time in his life, that Illuminatry was

    the greatest magic in the world.

 Chapter 1 Underground and Underground Episode 7 Black Dragon

    Vincent went through the days of practice and study, with the help of the Ofa Secret volume.

    Finally he regained some of his magical powers. The magic system in the Arcane volume is

    not learned by memorizing spell after spell, but rather requires the caster to understand magic

    at a specific depth. The higher the level of magic, the more complex the spell, and this is

    especially evident when a wizard uses the methods on the Arcane Scroll to cast spells. As a

    result, Vincent now expends several times as much energy and mental energy for each level

    of magic he crosses.

    You can''t learn spells faster just by sitting in your room and poring over scrolls. A mage must

    use his spells regularly and practice his abilities in order to truly understand the characteristics

    of each spell and realize the true meaning of the arcane power. The kind of sorcerer who

    spends his life in an academy will eventually become a mere expert on paper.

    This is why the Guild has a hard and fast rule that every apprentice must travel the continent

    for at least three months a year to practice his magical powers.

    It was during his travels that Vincent met Lambert, Newton, Carol and Phelps. They spent a

    very happy year together, traveling on the land of Blasares and facing dangers side by side.

    Vincent thought that the situation was just as it had been when he first left the Association

    for his travels. His mind was full of all kinds of advanced knowledge, but he had no practical

    exercise.

    Vincent stopped writing and put away the Ofa Secret scroll. He has been sorting out the

    knowledge in the Austrian Secret scroll these days. What he had now, after all, had been

    found in the Gnome''s storehouse, and the ownership of it should have belonged to the kind

    and enthusiastic Gnome. Even though Charlotte had "given" the scrolls to Vincent, the Wizard

    had decided to at least leave the gnomes the principles of magic in the scrolls. The gnomes

    as a whole are very weak in magic, and none of them have been able to truly learn fairy and

    human magic for thousands of years, with the exception of a legendary Grand Arcane master.

    Vincent hoped that this magical notebook, which he had translated into as common a

    language as possible, would help them to improve their skills in Arcane art.

    These months, however, the gnomes have been busy.

    Winter has settled on the land of Blasares, and snow has begun to fall from the roof of the

    Musikverein, settling gently in this underground cave. Due to the unseasonably cold ridge

    mountains outside the cave, and the fact that creatures capable of feeding in winter storms

    are powerful beings, the gnomes do not leave their underground caves throughout the winter.

    Mark also finds Vincent on the seventh day after the snow.

    "Miss Vincent, today is our most important holiday, Snow Show Day. Many interesting

    inventions will be displayed in the Golden Hall. I heard that our transporter is going to be

    tested again this time. The last test was on the day you arrived. This is going to be a great

    success. '' Mark has begun to learn some arcane knowledge under Vincent, insisting on calling

    Vincent his teacher.

    "Snow Show Day? All right. I just happen to have read the first volume of the scroll, so I don''t

    have to cooped up in the house every day, but I should go out and read it. Let us go to the

    Musikverein together."

    "Sir, it was thanks to your mythril ores that we were able to carry out our teleportation

    experiments so soon. We found that by replacing some of the components on the original

    machine with mithril ore, the machine works much more efficiently."

    "Why did you build this transporter?"

    ''You know we''re underground here, and in a place called the Ridge Mountains. A rather

    remote place, in human terms. When we have this machine in the future, we can transport

    fish from the sea, trees from the forest and sweet water from the lake. Just think how

    wonderful that will be."

    When they reached the Musikverein, many dwarfs gathered around and looked at the huge

    machine in the middle of the hall. Eight curved pillars pointing towards the center were set

    with stones of eight colors; And in the center of the eight pillars is a silver platform suspended

    half a meter above the ground, which appears to be made of mithril.

    Vincent had thought that giving away three tons of mithril at once was luxury enough, but

    the dwarfs were not very economical with it.

    Standing in the middle of a group of dwarfs, Vincent, a tall man, could see the whole hall

    without hindrance. Hamilton walked over to the transporter, gave a short, witty holiday

    message, and turned it on. According to Mark, this time they were going to try to beam an

    object from somewhere in the east.

    The machine started. Vincent looked at the eight rotating pillars. They looked like eight fingers

    pointing to the sky, and the whole machine was a big hand asking for goods from the sky.

    The eight pillars are turning faster and faster, and there is a constant flash of light in the

    platform. Most of the gnomes could not bear the stimulation brought by the high-frequency

    flash and covered their eyes. The only one who was not affected by the scene was Vincent,

    who had an insight.

    Vincent looked at the eight pillars and slowly understood the meaning of the stones on them.

    They actually represented the eight schools of magic. The use of stones with different

    properties attracts energies representing different properties, thus creating an area that can

    mimic any spatial nature of the situation. When this space matches the space to be

    transmitted, then the two can travel directly to each other.

    It''s the same way teleportation works in magic, except the gnomes gather their energy in a

    different way.

    The pillar began to spin more slowly, and some images showed up. That should be the image

    of the site being teleported. Vincent looked at the clearer and clearer picture in the center of

    the instrument and recognized that it was the top of a mountain, surrounded by steep,

    unfathomable cliffs. On the top of the mountain were scattered bits of red or burnt black rock.

    There was nothing else around, not even a blade of grass.

    A moment later, a shadowy figure appeared in the picture, faint but running quickly in the

    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.direction of Vincent. The picture became clearer and clearer, and now we could see that it

    was a tall man, very strong and muscle-bound, but his armor was all torn and there were

    many bleeding wounds on his body. As he ran, he frequently looked over his shoulder. It was

    as if something behind him was driving him, chasing him.

    Vincent felt that something was wrong. He was about to speak when he heard a low growl

    coming from the teleporter. A wave of air, centered on the eight pillars, spread from side to

    side, filling the dwarf city with a deafening noise. The golden Hall trembled violently with it,

    and the impact of the sound waves knocked the dwarfs near the apparatus to the ground.

    As the pattern became clearer and clearer, a black winged figure flew in from the distant sky.

    It circled once and then flung itself at the man who was running on the ground.

    With a thunk, the man appeared in the Golden Hall, and, evidently unaware of what was

    happening in his sudden change of environment, he slammed against a pillar and fell without

    saying a word to the ground.

    Vincent suddenly realized the seriousness of the problem: this man was successfully

    teleported over, then the monster chasing him behind him should also be likely to follow his

    clues, along with the appearance of the dwarf city.

    Vincent raises his hand, aims at a jewel on one of the pillars, and recites a spell. With a flash

    of light at his fingertips, a lightning bolt the size of his forearm shot out.

    The gemstone on the pillar was instantly shattered by the lightning, and turned into a piece

    of gemstone dust which was blown into the air by the wind. The seven other pillars of the

    whole machine were also affected, and they vibrated so violently that the grinding sound of

    iron bars made one''s teeth ache. The images in the transmitter began to become very

    unstable, and the scenery began to become distorted and blurred. But the huge figure moved

    to the front of the picture.

    Oh my! "Linzi couldn''t help but sigh. It was a dragon more than a hundred feet long and

    nearly a hundred feet tall. Its dark scales glinted with a metallic sheen, reflecting sunlight to

    create a halo-like effect. Among the scales, you can also see a variety of large gemstones,

    which are stuck in the cracks of the scales. With the movement of the dragon, the gemstones

    are reflected in the light according to their own colors, which is like adding a layer of rainbow

    to cover the dragon.

    The black dragon, however, is a fierce and evil look. He squinted around his surroundings.

    The places he glanced were shaking. Even the stones could not resist the pressure brought

    by the eyes. Four rows of blade-like teeth, each half the size of a man, protruded from its

    enormous mouth. A mangled, blood-stained chain mail still hung from the corners of its

    mouth, and a severed arm poked feebly through the dragon''s teeth, swinging back and forth

    as the dragon''s head moved, its flesh worn like a Rag Doll torn by scissors.

    The dragon smacked his lips and pushed the mail towards his mouth with his barbed tongue.

    A plume of smoke rose from the piece of armor, and in less than three breaths the armor and

    the severed hand were a pool of red and black jelly down the dragon''s throat.

    "Very corrosive," said the dragon. Vincent estimates that this dragon is five hundred years old,

    and if he gets angry, he can easily level a city.

    The dragon took another step forward, one of his four sharp claws already within range of

    the golden hall, the black dragon armor easily inserted into the mithril platform, and then into

    the hard stone ground. Acrid smoke rose from the place where his claws had destroyed it,

    sizzling and slowly beginning to dissolve.

    The dragon evidently noticed something unusual here, too, for it seemed to him that his claw

    had disappeared from his face, but he could distinctly feel the piercing of metal from his foot.

    He froze for a moment, opened his eyes wide, and stood upright. The two black wings spread

    out completely, filling in the background of the entire image. The whole black dragon was

    now completely in the shadow cast by its wings. In this mass of darkness, there were only two

    yellow points of light, which were the eyes of the black dragon.

    An impact hit the heart of everyone present. They felt that look of contempt in the dragon''s

    eyes, the way a predator looks at its prey. They all felt like poor lambs lying on their backs,

    incapable of any further struggle, but a lion came forward, leisurely and relaxed, and brushed

    his claws gently against the arteries of the lamb''s neck, leaving a fiery tingling sensation with

    his sharp fingertips across the delicate skin. The lion opened his mouth to reveal his gleaming

    teeth, looked at the lamb before him, and bit down.

    The gnomes could not bear the smell of slaughter, and the fear of death crushed their will.

    Many of the dwarfs fell flat on their heads, foaming at the mouth and unconscious; Most of

    the rest were crouched on the ground, arms folded around them, tears streaming down two

    rows from their eyes, trembling but unable to speak.

    The dragon held his head high and took a deep breath. Vincent even saw a cloud being

    sucked up into his nostrils. The black dragon squints its eyes, looks around once more, throws

    its neck down and opens its big mouth. A column of black and purple air comes straight at

    Vincent.

    Although Vincent can still stand, but he also bear the strong pressure of the black dragon,

    now, rolling his eyes is the only movement he can do.

    The other seven pillars of the teleporter can no longer withstand their own tremors and

    explode.

    The image of the dragon turned upside down, twisted, and suddenly disappeared. The

    column of air shot out of the delivery platform, only to be reversed in one direction, toward

    the roof of the Musikverein.

    A large hole with a radius of six metres was dug directly out of the solid rock by the column.

    The bluish purple liquid dripping from the hole fell to the floor and burned one small hole

    after another.

    The pressure of Longwei disappeared, and Vincent sat down on the ground. Big sweat

    dripped from his hairline, and quickly soaked his whole clothes. Except for his fine gold arms,

    the master''s whole body trembled uncontrollably. "It was too dangerous..."

 Chapter 1 Subterranean and Subterranean Episode 8 The aftermath

    It was a long time before Vincent was able to regain control of his body''s movements.

    Trembling, he wiped the sweat from his head with his hands and took deep breaths of fresh

    air to calm himself. Most of the dwarfs were still lying on the ground one by one, unable to

    move.

    Vincent hobbled outside the Golden Hall, found the location of the alarm Mark had told him

    about the whole city, and pulled the lever. Then a siren sounded all over the spider''s cave.

    Many of the gnome-dwellers poked their heads out from high platforms to gaze at the

    swaying mages barely standing in front of the Golden Hall. Then the whole city was busy.

    By nightfall all the dwarfs were finally settled. Many of the little ones were frightened straight

    away into dementia. The midget priests had ways to deal with this condition, but they did not

    have enough healing skills, and the healing power of three or five priests was a pittance in

    the face of so many patients. They had to take care of those who had not yet recovered, and

    wait for tomorrow or the next day to slowly treat them in batches.

    Vincent''s body just became extremely weak at that time, but now he is completely fine. He

    was the first of all the people present to recover. This was thanks to the courage he had

    developed from his many previous adventures with Lambert and others. He is now in the

    hospital room with Charlotte, watching over Mark, the midget, who is still unconscious and

    out of treatment order.

    Late that night, Charlotte lay asleep by his nephew''s bedside. A dwarf cleric in a green runner

    crept up to Vincent, who was still there. He tugged at the corner of his coat and motioned for

    him to come outside and speak.

    Vincent followed him outside, full of doubts.

    "Master, the strong man who came out of the teleporter seems to be waking up soon, and

    you see, most of the members of the Council have been too much stimulated during the day

    to disturb them. You are our guest of honor here and Mages are known for their wisdom, so

    I wonder if you could go and see this mysterious man. Also. And I''m afraid of any more

    accidents... ''

    Vincent nodded, and of course he didn''t mind such a small thing.

    When he reached a separate ward and pushed aside the curtain hanging at the door, Vincent

    again saw the guy who was being chased by the black dragon. He was now wrapped in thick

    bandages, his arms and legs were still fixed with wooden clips, and he was lying in the hospital

    bed bound.

    Vincent came up to him. The man was all wrapped up, even his face was wrapped in a white

    cloth. Only one pair of eyes and two nostrils were still visible. They moved slowly, looking up

    and down at the mage. With the cloth covering his mouth, he can only make a "whoo" sound.

    It seemed that the gnomes were angry with him for attracting the dragon, and were punishing

    him in this way.

    The mage laughed and told the dwarfs to remove all unnecessary restraints from the "sick

    man."

    "Aha! A breath at last. I''m suffocating." The man exhaled loudly after the cloth strips were

    removed from his mouth. He spoke not in the language of several countries on the continent,

    but in a dialect of the extreme East. It was very similar to the dragon language of the mainland.

    Vincent had been acquainted with a magician from the East and had learned the language.

    But in the dead of night all the dwarfs in the city needed quiet sleep. Vincent took the bandage

    he had just taken off to tie his foot and stuck it in his mouth. "Keep your voice down. Others

    need to rest."

    The man nodded and blinked twice. After Vincent removes the strips, the man breathes softly

    and says in a low but angry voice, "Damn it, whose clothes are these? Why are they so smelly?

    It''s killing me. I almost spit them out. If I catch this man, I''ll smoke him..."

    Seeing that the mage was holding the exact same bandage as he was wearing, he swallowed

    the last part of the sentence.

    "What is your name? Where do you come from? How can you be hunted by a black dragon?"

    "Asked the mage, sitting beside him, using the same language as the mysterious man. Several

    dwarfs nearby could not help but sigh that the mage is very powerful, what kind of situation

    can deal with, even this kind of pig grunting language, can use fluently.

    "My name is Hardy, and I come from the Cassallad Mountains, the famous gem mountains.

    Thank you for saving me. That black dragon is really annoying. It took his two precious stones

    that day, so it had to hunt me for seven days and nights."

    "Took two gems?" Jewel Mountain is a place nearly 10,000 kilometers away from here, and

    for ordinary people, it is a existence as distant as myth. Vincent had only read about this place

    in books.

    "Yes, the other day I took his two gems and without a word he began to hunt me down. I

    didn''t take them for myself, I always gave them to someone else. And I only took two of his

    stones each time. He had so many gems, and I took less than four hundred of them..."

    Vincent wanted to give this guy a good spanking. He took away the precious stone of the

    black dragon who liked to hide treasure most. He didn''t say that he was greedy, but he even

    blamed the dragon for being too stingy. On the other hand, if this is true, the man who only

    The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.took two gems at a time and ended up stealing nearly 400, he would be a formidable

    character.

    "What''s your name, by the way? Where is this? '' "Hardy asked, turning his head.

    "I''m Vincent and this is the spider Cave. Stay here for a while to recover."

    ''The spider''s cave? Like heard that somewhere? Hm... Not in some place called the Ridge

    Mountains." Hardy asked, looking at the mage nervously.

    "Yes."

    ''It''s over, it''s over now... I won''t be able to see Freda the day after tomorrow. I''ve wasted a

    beautiful woman. Oh, and I''m going to see Eve for a picnic in the big jungle in two weeks,

    and I''m going to explore the underground river with Setlla in a month, so it''s all blown..."

    Hardy''s eyes welled up with tears, and he looked like the sky was falling and the world was

    ending.

    The mage, unable to bear Hardy''s nagging, noticed Hardy''s voice growing louder and shoved

    the strip of cloth back into Hardy''s mouth. Hardy looked at Hardy and tried to take the strip

    off with his own hands. Tired of this, Vincent put his heavy left hand on Hardy''s belly. Hardy

    let out a dull "whoo, whoo, whoo," and did not move again.

    After telling Hardy not to leave the room or he would try the curse, and seeing Hardy''s earnest

    assurance that "you can rest assured" in his eyes, Vincent left the room. He arrives at the

    ruined Golden Hall. As the gnomes were focused on caring for the sick, there was little to

    clean up. When the teleporter exploded, it smashed the works of the other gnomes in the

    hall, making it look like a war zone. The only place that looked tidy was under the stone wall

    that had been pierced by the Black dragon''s spray attack. There, the dragon''s acid saliva,

    dripping from the gaping hole above, had neatly eroded into a pit.

    Vincent carefully walks through the debris until he comes to the claw stuck in the mithril tray.

    As soon as the platform was closed, the claw was neatly cut off and left on this side of the

    portal.

    The claw is an absolutely rare spell material, and if it can be transformed into an attack wand,

    it will increase the power of the Mana (see note) spell to some extent.

    But it was not the claw that caught Vincent''s attention the most. It was a fragment of the

    teleporter lying next to him.

    The eight pillars were spinning at a high speed, and the later dragon caught Vincent''s

    attention again, so he did not notice the carved patterns on the eight pillars. Moreover, before

    studying the Ofa Secret Scroll, Vincent would not have paid any attention to the patterns even

    if he had seen them.

    The pattern on this scroll was clearly the same as that depicted in the spellbound Force field

    on the scroll. To be exact, they''re done in the same style.

    But it was clear to Vincent that the gnomes would never use the magic on the Offa Secret

    rolls, nor had they ever shown anywhere that they could. Moreover, their use of eight gems

    to simulate the properties of the eight schools of Magic had nothing to do with the idea of

    "spell building blocks" in the book. School spells are concepts that arise under the rules of the

    magic network, while building blocks are outside of this concept.

    Unfortunately, the eight pillars have been blown to pieces, and Vincent can only find some

    large pieces, but he can''t put them together. The only way to see the complete structure of

    the circle is to go to Elder Rhonda tomorrow and hope he still has the documents and

    drawings for the design.

    So early the next morning, it was no surprise that Vincent was in Rhonda''s research room

    looking over the plans.

    Leaning on his cane, the old dwarf scratched the back of his head as he watched Vincent

    analyze the drawings all day long. For the first time, he realized that there were people in the

    world who were more enthusiastic about research than the dwarf. The young wizard looked

    at the pattern file on the eight pillars and worked on the paper next to it.

    Over the course of a week, the Golden Hall was redecorated. Everything was restored to its

    original state except for the huge hole in the rock wall caused by the dragon''s spitting attack.

    Vincent, looking tired, came out of Rhonda''s study room, gave the dwarf a good wash in the

    cool water, and dragged him out of his sweet midday nap.

    "Elder, let me ask you, when did you start experimenting with teleporters?"

    Rhonda fumbled around and found her own thick-bottomed glasses from the nightstand. At

    first, he was angry that someone had woken him up, but when he saw Vincent''s grave face,

    the young wizard who had been tortured and exhausted by all the late nights, his small anger

    immediately disappeared.

    "The first experiment was done ten years ago. What''s the problem?" Rhonda''s rhetorical

    question was subtly timid, and from the look on the mage''s face, he also felt that something

    was wrong today

    "Big trouble. Possibly, this machine is causing big trouble..."

    Plastic Energy: One of the eight factions of magic, which uses the energy of the elements for

    the purpose of research, in addition, various force field effects are also the object of their

    research. Typical spells (levels 1 to 9) are: Magic Missile, Sonic Smash, Fireball, Ice Storm, Wall

    of Force, Serial Lightning, Rainbow Jet, Sun Burst, Meteor Burst.

 Chapter 1 Subterranean and Subterranean Episode 9 Crystal Wall

    Vincent began to tell Hamilton slowly about his discovery. After several days of calculations,

    Vincent gradually worked out the meaning of the magic runes.

    "Over the days, I slowly analyzed this drawing. It is true that they were used to build a transport

    array, but it was not a normal transport array, it was a crystal wall transport array."

    ''A wall? What''s that? '' "Hamilton asked, puzzled.

    "Elder, we masters have discovered through research that the world is made up of multiple

    planes, and the place we live in is called the main material plane. Beyond this plane, there is

    the outer plane where the gods and demons live; And at the core of our plane are the four

    elemental planes and the positive and negative energy planes. These individual planes can

    communicate with each other through the connection of the shadow plane, the astral plane,

    and the Etheric plane. But crossing planes is a very dangerous business, and one''s

    carelessness can cost one''s life. And, as a rule, the more powerful a being is, the less likely it

    is to cross the plane. This is why God Himself cannot come down."

    "This obstacle is the crystal wall." Vincent paused and then went on.

    ''So you''re saying that this device is actually designed to bring some God to this plane?''

    Hamilton thought for a moment and was already blue in the face.

    "It should be. But I''ve had a general look, and there should be a few parts missing from the

    machine. It can''t be positioned precisely. But it''s not the familiar creatures on the outer plane

    that worry me. The teleportation apparatus, in its present state, is of no use to the demons of

    the outer plane, but it can be useful to other worlds that share the same primary physical

    plane."

    "Isn''t the main material plane our world? Are there other worlds out there?"

    ''Yes, there are other worlds. I have read the notes of some great masters of magic who have

    found other worlds while searching for the remains of ancient magic gods who were killed.

    But those worlds were also surrounded by the crystalline wall system. These walls act as a

    great barrier to both human and divine beings. They have not been able to penetrate these

    walls and see the world beyond. I don''t quite understand what it takes to penetrate the

    crystalline wall system, but given the design of the instrument and the power it now has, it is

    not impossible to penetrate the crystalline wall system of the principal material plane. Who

    knows what kind of things might be in those worlds?"

    Hamilton stroked his chin and looked up at Vincent, who was a quiet thinker. "We''ve done

    about 30 tests in ten years, and only 12 of them have been able to transmit things. And there''s

    nothing dangerous in the transmission. Aren''t you a little worried, Vincent?"

    ''It is the other eighteen tests that I am worried about. In the presence of an archmage, by

    which I mean an Archmage who could use ancient magic, he would know what the other 18

    trials were sending. Because, in fact, the 18 trials that you think were unsuccessful were the

    ones that were successful. After they actually penetrate the crystalline system, they are

    randomly dropped somewhere in the world."

    "Elder, as you know, long, long ago, the magicians killed the magic gods in order to gain

    dominion over the magic network and increase their power. According to the few surviving

    records of history, they used a magic array to forcibly trap the Magi in the main physical plane,

    and then killed him at the very moment he came to leave his realm and lose most of his power.

    I suspect that this design is a record of the array."

    ''Such a thing cannot be left in the world for me to burn.'' "Hamilton said immediately.

    "You can''t burn it yet. It''s still useful. Elder, where did you find this drawing?"

    "Once, when I was young, I went out of the spider''s cave for fun and accidentally strayed into

    the Underdark. There I was kept as a slave for 30 years. Had it not been for my skills in

    gemstone making, I would have been dead. When I escaped, I stumbled upon a tower, a

    nine-story minaret covered in silver clouds. I had taken refuge in the tower to escape the dark

    elves. That''s where this drawing was found."

    ''Where is the tower?

    "The underground city where I was then was called Prudence City. I left by the south gate, but

    the escape route was so complicated that I can''t remember the exact location of the tower."

    ''The City of Prudence... Linge rubs his temple. "Looks like I''m going to see the underworld."

    "No, mage boy. You Mages may be the most powerful people on the continent, but there are

    dangers in the Underdark. You do not want to risk your life. Go there when you have the

    power of an archmage. You are young now. Besides, there''s no reason why you should go.

    This transporter, we''re not going to rebuild it."

    "No, Elder Hamilton. I had very good reasons for going there. My tutor was an archmage who

    specialized in prophecy (see appendix), and I learned a lot about prophetic magic. And over

    time, I have acquired some ability to see the future. This time my senses were so strong that

    if I didn''t go underground and find the other parts of the transmitter array, incalculable

    consequences could happen."

    "Immeasurable?"

    "Yes, I have this feeling, like a crushing sense that the end of the world is coming. Besides,

    there are other reasons to venture into the underworld. I discovered the Enigma and the Law

    of Creation in your city. There should still be three parts of the scroll lost in this world. I want

    to find them. There''s a black crystal tower in the city of Prudence that houses an artifact, an

    artifact that can be used to find a specific object. I must go there and see it. In addition, the

    schematics of the telearray should include a component for positioning. I want to find that

    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.thing and see what has come into our world."

    "How do you know what artifacts are stored there? I''ve been there 30 years and never heard

    of it." The dwarf wore a surprised look.

    "The Mages'' Guild has data on the location of all the artifacts on the continent."

    ''You''re going alone? That won''t do. '' "Now that I have caused so much trouble," said Hamilton,

    "I should like to revisit the city of Prudence, if you don''t mind my old bone."

    "No, thank you for your kindness, Elder, but I have a better candidate."

    ...

    "Well, this lovely little sister, the air here is always a little cloudy today, but I can smell the fresh

    feeling around you. How can you, such a lovely girl, have her youthful vitality destroyed by

    this dirty atmosphere all day long? If it does not bother you, I would like to accompany you

    to a truly fresh and charming place where you can experience the beauty of nature."

    Vincent saw this as he was walking to Hardy''s hospital room. Hardy, a tall man with a small

    flower, was courting a little Miss dwarf less than half his height.

    The mage came up behind him just in time to hear Hardy''s fleshy confession. The dwarf''s face

    was so flushed that if Hardy hadn''t pulled at her sleeve, the young lady would have run away.

    "Hardy, you snuck out. You seem to have recovered well." Vincent put his gold arm on Hardy''s

    shoulder, and the sudden heavy weight tripped the stout fellow up.

    "Say Hardy, how old are you this year?"

    "Me? Mr. Mage, would you please take your left hand off me? It''s too heavy." Hardy said with

    a grimace on his face as he was held firmly by the Jin arm.

    "By the way, Miss Midget, may I ask your age?" Vincent turned a deaf ear to Hardy''s request.

    "I... I''m 48 years old." "Said the little man.

    Hardy opened his mouth wide and looked very shocked, and involuntarily released his hand

    from the other''s sleeve. The dwarf covered his face and ran away.

    "Hardy, you fool. You don''t know that gnomes live almost four times longer than us humans.

    You''d better be honest and come with me. I have to get away from here for a while. I don''t

    feel comfortable leaving you here. You''ll have to come with me. There''s no bargaining." As if

    he hadn''t heard, Hardy didn''t answer. Vincent dragged Hardy, who had not yet recovered

    from the shock of his "48-year-old sister," to go shopping for groceries.

    Adventures in the underworld are fraught with dangers of all kinds, of which Vincent is well

    aware. Precious lives can be lost if one is not careful, so no preparation is too much. Hardy

    says that he is a romantic warrior from a romantic country, and that he has great powers that

    exude romance, so he should have a romantic weapon. But Vincent looked at the small items

    in the grocery store and looked at Hardy''s big hands. In despair, he bought a tree, turned it

    into a giant stick with a few tricks he had learned from the Creation Laws, and gave it to Hardy.

    "Youuuu! You''re going to let me use this? That''s so bullying! How can such a vulgar weapon

    go with my romantic style?" Hardy threw the giant stick aside and shouted at Vincent.

    Vincent said nothing. He pulled out a dagger about twenty centimeters long. "Then use this.

    It''s their long sword. I can''t find anything bigger."

    Hardy looked at the long sword stretched out in his palm. The hilt was too thin for him to

    hold. It was too short for a fighter to wrap around with just three fingers.

    "By the way, the underworld is frequented by creatures called Deutocrats, who like to eat the

    flesh of all kinds of creatures. Not much else, except that their carapace is thirty centimeters

    thick. '' Vincent says in a flat voice as he places food and water on the saddles of the giant

    underground lizards.

    Hardy looked at the sword in his hand and then at the ugly stick lying on the ground. Hardy

    stuck the sword into the heel of his boot and picked up the stick. "Ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, actually,

    this is quite powerful, don''t you think, Master?"

    Vincent didn''t have to look back to see that Hardy was posing with a big stick in what he

    considered to be "strong, romantic, sexy, and lethal to a maiden."

    Mark walked around a corner and slowly walked over to Vincent, who was carrying a large

    package on his back. He looked up at Hardy and said, "Sir, I still want to go on an adventure

    with you. Even though you''ve told me many times that it''s too dangerous for me to go there.

    But you also said that everything needs to be practiced and improved in practice. So this time

    I made up my mind to go out and have a look. Just let me follow you."

    The mage looked at the little fellow, and there was conviction in his eyes. In fact, Mark was

    ten years older than Vincent in terms of age, which was why Vincent did not want Mark to

    call him his teacher.

    "With me, you won''t be in danger. I''ll pound into a pie any enemy who dares to mess with us.

    If he wants to come, come with him, for he is too short to eat much food." Hardy was doing

    a good job of beating his imaginary enemy with his stick, and talking behind Vincent''s back.

    "Let''s hit the road together. But Mark, you must call me by my first name from now on, not

    teacher. That''s the first requirement for you."

    "No problem! Mark jumps happily and throws the package onto the lizard''s back. "When are

    we leaving?"

    Looking at two guys who don''t take danger seriously at all, Vincent thinks he should buy some

    more healing potions. It is estimated that these two novice adventurers will run out in two

    weeks.

    ...

    One of the eight factions that studied the nature of things and the laws of development, and

    believed that the power of the gods came from mastery of the future. Representative spells

    (levels 1 to 9) : Identification, Invisibility, Arcane Vision, Insight, Peeping into the Eye, Insight,

    Psychic Vision, Forewarning, Forewarning.

 Chapter 1 Underground and Underground Episode 10 Underground

    The Underdark is the underworld of the land of Blasares. They are the most mysterious and

    dangerous places on the entire continent. From long ago, it was the birthplace of many scary

    legends. It was the place of the cruel dark elves; Deceitful subterranean halflings; A race of

    minotaurs who delight themselves in blood and the pain of their enemies; Brain suckers

    known for their evil wisdom who feed on the brains of others; And demons who can make

    the whole world tremble, bringing endless destruction and death. This is the paradise of

    murder, this is the paradise of the depravity of conscience, this is the underworld of the

    surface population.

    In the history of the land of Blasares, this was the place where most of the lives were saved.

    When the ancient gods fell one by one before the great Arcane powers, the sky fell endless

    acid rain, serial lightning raged across the continent, and frequent volcanic eruptions altered

    the landscape of the continent, and all kinds of creatures no longer controlled by the gods

    roamed around. The undead joyfully harvested the souls of other creatures; Demons smeared

    themselves with human blood and feasted on mountains of corpses; Dragons fly unhindered

    through the sky, where their shadows leave nothing but ruins; Indefatigable, impervious to

    danger, and without mercy, the organs of all manner of structures carried out their mission

    "kill, kill, kill."

    The Underdark became a refuge for almost all living things.

    After the dark "Hundred Years of War", the land is calm again. When the various races hiding

    underground see the sun again, the whole land of Blasares has been completely changed.

    Countless mountains have been flattened, but countless peaks have risen; The great rift valley,

    split by divine power, has forever altered the course of all the rivers of the land; And where

    the magic gods had fallen, a new sea arose in the east.

    The existence of those ancient nations has been completely erased, no trace of certain races

    that could not escape has been found, and the Great Arcanists have all disappeared from the

    world, leaving only a few broken notes of magic. Even some of the gods have not escaped

    and have been replaced by the new gods. This long battle divided the history of the continent

    into two parts.

    It was only after many years that the races returned to the surface and began the work of

    revival and reconstruction, building their future from the ruins. Others, however, were

    reluctant to return to the surface, filled with fear of the terrible battle. They believe that it was

    their fate to come to the underworld, that this is really where they belong.

    And there were permanent inhabitants of the Underdark. Civilization began to take root here.

    But over thousands of years, the harsh conditions of the Underdark have slowly infiltrated the

    lives of these races, who wanted to stay out of the fray, and gradually their habits and ideas

    have been changed. Like the underworld, they also began to learn the law of the jungle,

    began to learn to compete by all means, and began to create a variety of terrible legends in

    the Underdark.

    On the road, Vincent continued to talk about his knowledge of the Underdark. It was good

    that for a while the Mages Society had a good relationship with the Dark Elves. At least the

    Dark Elves were able to respect the authority and power of the Mages Society. Both sides

    exchanged and studied their spells for a while. The Guild traded ancient books and spell scrolls

    for powerful magic items. But as the Dark Elves launched an attack on the Guild headquarters

    hundreds of years ago, they tried to steal several artifacts stored in the tower. The two have

    had no contact ever since. No one knows how the battle ended, but the great towers of the

    Mages'' Guild still stand in many parts of Blasares intact.

    Hardy was being forced by Vincent to learn the native pronunciation these days -- his accent

    was too strong, and he could barely understand the native pronunciation. Vincent also

    stopped using a single Oriental language to Hardy, and instead constantly chatted with Mark

    in the common language of the mainland and the trading language of the underground.

    Hardy was a man who could not keep his mouth shut, who had to talk all day long to enjoy

    himself, and this bored him. In desperation, Hardy also began to learn the local language.

    After ten days of trekking, the three men and a large lizard arrived at the Cave Entrance.

    The Underdark is also divided into different depths. The closer you get to the lower layers,

    the warmer they are, and the water is relatively abundant and more habitable. But the further

    down you go, the more powerful the creatures become, and the more dangerous they

    become. Without strong horizontal strength, even a meter down in the Underdark is a risk.

    Since the underworld is really just a series of large caves, they are not like the surface between

    them, just find your way around. They can only travel through connecting caves at specific

    locations. Now Vincent and his group are in front of a huge passage.

    ''This is the boundary of our dwarf city. One small step further and I''m officially out of the

    spider cave." Mark stopped at the mouth of the cave and pointed to a stone tablet next to it.

    "You see, this is the boundary. There''s a warning written on it from long ago. Gnomes are not

    to leave the confines of the stone, and any creature encountered outside the confines of the

    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.stone is not to be brought back to the Gnome city."

    "But," said Mark, putting his bag back on his back, "that''s not what''s stopping me. After many

    years, a little dwarf once again took it upon himself to enter the underworld."

    Hardy sat on the lizard''s back and looked at the dwarf Mark with a smile. "That''s it! Move on!

    Oooh, Underdark, here I come... Ha-ha-ha"

    Vincent put the map in his hand into the scroll case at his waist. The map, given by Rhonda

    the Elder, clearly marked the general environment and route of the Underdark. In combination

    with what he had read about the area, Vincent had carefully avoided many dangers in the

    past few days. Underground, wild animals are not the only threat. If you don''t pay attention,

    you may walk into a gas depression. The colorless and odorless gas slowly sucks away the last

    bit of strength in your life. Maybe if you don''t pay attention, you will walk into the brittle stone

    layer, your weight will soon make the stone under your feet crumble, and the last thing you

    left on earth is your scream before falling into the abyss; When you see the glowing fungus

    covered the cave, the blue or green light reflected on the white stalactites, bringing the

    mysterious and beautiful atmosphere to the cave, you do not rejoice too early, who knows

    whether the microspores of these fungi in the air are toxic?

    However, as soon as you enter the cave, the map in Vincent''s hand is no longer as clear as

    the range of the previous few days, and many places are only sketched out the route, as for

    what terrain and what dangers may be encountered, it is not marked.

    "Let''s go, we must be careful ahead, this is not an alarmist. Keep your ears up and look around

    you. Don''t play with your life." Vincent turned to the two men with a serious face and said.

    ''Yes, I see. I''ll be careful.''

    "Afraid of what, I have everything. When something comes out, I can punch it away. But

    Vincent, isn''t it true that dark fairy women are very sexy and passionate?" "Asked Hardy with

    a shy face, jumping off the lizard''s back and coming over to the wizard.

    "Yes," Vincent looked at the warrior. "The women there are very open. Keep your spirits up,

    Prudence City is still nearly two months away."

    "Vincent, aren''t you a mage? Why don''t you teleport us to our destination in a whoosh?"

    "I''ve never been to the City of Prudence before, and forcing the magic of teleportation would

    only transport us to uncertain places. Like deep rocks." Vincent points to the granite that

    makes up the underground caverns. "Besides, I haven''t been able to recover all my magical

    powers yet. So, walk slowly on your feet."

    "Indeed, it will be so long before you see your lovely dark Elf sister." Hardy walked slowly at

    the head of the line, brandishing a stick. "But on the other hand, waiting is kind of romantic.

    But I must change my weapon. This stick is so ugly."

    Mark walked over to Vincent and whispered in the mage''s ear, "Well... Vincent, how about we

    don''t tell him who the Drow really is?" .

    "Tell him when the time comes, don''t hook him with some bait, this guy is bound to be all

    over the place. Besides, we''re not lying, dark elves are sexy and open-minded." Vincent

    explains to Mark with a smile on his face.

    "I want them to have a protruding body and good skin. It must be smooth and delicate. Hehe,

    Vincent, you must teach me some of the language of the dark elves, it will be very dull if we

    can''t understand each other. Vincent. By the way, what style of poetry do they like? Or music?

    Or do they just like painting? You tell me, I''ve been getting ready..."

    The three of them moved farther and farther into the cave, leaving Hardy''s loud voice echoing

    through the enclosed space.

    About three miles above their heads was the world of the surface. It was still sunny as usual,

    and the white snow shone like a mirror in the sunlight, and you looked and even thought it

    reflected the clouds. A fawn sprang out from among the trees, planted its front hooves on

    the ground, and then lowered its head and began to chew the grass that was hidden under

    the snow.

    "Clatter" two sounds, the snow hanging on the pine tree was shaken down in the swing of

    the branches. The fawn raised its head, looked around with its ears closed, and then ran away

    in a hurry.

    The trees fell in rows, and a passage was forced through the forest. An all-stone building is

    slowly moving forward. It sits on broad stone rollers, with six-fingered metal arms protruding

    from the sides of the building, three on each side. The whole thing rattled and made its way

    through the trees.

    The little tree, in general, would have been crushed to pieces by its great stone; Larger ones,

    the stone structure shoots out flames from its front, incinerating any tree in its way; And when

    stones came in his way, his arms pounded the obstructions, shattering them to pieces.

    Completely oblivious to the terrain in the woods, the structure proceeded slowly in an

    absolute straight line, neither accelerating nor slowing down at all.

    A lid opened on the top of the statue, and a figure in a gray cloak poked out, turning around

    and surveying its surroundings with a hissing sound. After looking for a moment, it stooped

    and disappeared into the stone.

    The megalithic structure still rumbles forward without any sign of fatigue. In the direction of

    his advance was Moon, the kingdom of the elves.

 Chapter 1 Subterranean and Subterranean Episode 11 Lizards

    The cave entrance curved down, and the stone walls on both sides reflected a faint light

    against the fluorescent moss. Drops of water dripped from the top of the stone walls, making

    a monotonous pattering sound on the cold ground.

    Hardy holds a no-fire handle, a simple magic torch. All you have to do is release the

    "Unextinguished Flame" book on a wooden stick, and that''s the torch. It doesn''t give off any

    heat, it just lights the way ahead. Vincent was well aware that moving forward in the dark with

    the torch was a beacon for hungry predators, but Hardy, who could not see the road beneath

    him, had to do it -- he said he would rather be eaten than fall in disgrace.

    After generations of living underground, gnomes have gradually developed a certain dark

    vision. Mark walks at the front of the line with a map in his hand. In the Underdark, it is often

    the last person in the line who is attacked first, and Mark is placed in front to protect him.

    Although Vincent does not have natural dark vision, he does not suffer from any visual

    problems in the underworld: his penetrating eyes clearly reflect the complex landscape. He

    carefully guided the lizard around stalagmites rising from the ground, avoiding deep pools

    that appeared to be shallow pools, and walked slowly forward.

    Mark looked at the map again, turned around and said excitedly, "Vincent Hardy, another two

    days'' journey should take us to the city of the Grey Dwarves. Then we can have a good rest."

    Vincent smiled slightly and did not take the word "rest" seriously. Although the Grey Dwarves

    are one of the few "good" races in the underworld, their kindness is reserved for two kinds of

    people: themselves and the strong. In the underworld, they are second only to the Dark Elves

    as weapon makers. In particular, the craft of crafting equipment long lost on the surface, but

    still found in the Grey Dwarves of the Underdark, attracts not only dark elves, Minotaurs and

    other creatures to shop for such special equipment, but sometimes even terrestrial human

    caravans who venture here in the hope of making a large fortune on such rare goods.

    High profits are often high risk. The vast majority of these human caravans died on the return

    journey, and the goods they had purchased soon reappeared in the shops of the Grey

    Dwarves. The Grey Dwarves always justified their actions by saying, "We did not deceive them

    in our dealings, but showed them the cruelty of the underworld. They were not killed by the

    Grey Dwarves. The rules of the Underdark killed them."

    Vincent was still thinking about the actions of the Grey Dwarves in his head, but for a moment

    he forgot to look around with insight. It was only after such a short lapse of attention that

    they got into trouble.

    With the help of the permanent darkness here, a lizard comes out from behind the pillar

    beside them, silently but with great speed, and pounced on the lizard led by Vincent.

    A dark shadow flashed out of the corner of the mage''s eye. He did not look closely at it. He

    jumped forward and fell. The cargo mounts behind him gave a whine, giving Vincent time to

    turn around.

    A fiery red lizard is gripping its prey by the neck, piercing its sharp teeth into its skin and

    spilling acidic saliva into its veins. He flips his head and, with his powerful jaws, breaks the

    neck bone of his horse.

    Vincent got up from the ground and held out his five fingers to the lizard, muttering a few

    words. The palm of his hand glowed soft white, and a spider web flew out, covering the dead

    lizard and the living lizard.

    As the lizard continued to struggle in the web, Hardy took up his huge stick and leapt high

    from the ground onto the lizard''s back. With the force of his leap, Hardy slammed the stick

    into the lizard''s hard carapace. With a thud, the lizard''s head was hollowed out and some

    broken skin and scales flew away. In the spatter of blood, the giant stick crumbled to pieces

    on its maiden blow.

    "Bastard, Vincent, what weapon have you given me? It''s so easy!! Ah ~~ I''ll kill you!" Hardy

    glared at Vincent, threw away what was left of the wood, raised his fist the size of a casserole,

    and struck the lizard on the head hard and fast.

    Vincent couldn''t help but marvel at Hardy''s strength and the lizard''s hard skull. He knew

    exactly what kind of hard weapon his magic could make: in terms of strength alone, the giant

    stick was as strong as a regular bar of copper. What a mighty arm it would take to strike it

    once more and shatter it to pieces!

    The scariest thing is that after such a strong impact, the arm does not collapse with countershock force, but again with the frequency of a storm, violently smashes the lizard''s head.

    Mark turned, shuddered, pulled a tiny crossbow from his knapsack and shot it at the giant

    lizard. He had only ever seen small cargo lizards in Dwarf City. They were just gentle creatures.

    Though he had heard of giant predatory lizards, it was only when he saw such a huge creature

    standing in front of him that he could feel the horror described in the books. A putrefying

    stench emanating from his bloody mouth made the dwarf cook, who was a superb cook,

    nauseous; And the killing breath of the beast made the dwarf''s legs tremble. Mark would have

    turned and run if he hadn''t had a shred of resistance behind him.

    So, as you can imagine, the arrow was shot without any aim at all.

    Enraged by the creature on top of it, the lizard writhed and swung its broad shoulders in an

    attempt to drop the creature above its head. Hardy, sensing the lizard''s intentions early on,

    clutched the cracks between the beast''s scales with both hands and planted himself firmly on

    The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.its back.

    "I told you to wander! Still wiggle! Don''t think that makes me helpless!!" Hardy couldn''t spare

    his fists for the attack, but he was annoyed by the guy underneath him. He lifts his head and

    smashes his forehead against the wound on the top of the lizard''s head.

    ''Ah!! "Whoo ~~!!" Hardy and the lizard simultaneously let out a cry of pain. "What a bitch!

    What''s with such a hard head!! It hurts!!" The soldier roared angrily on the lizard''s back.

    The lizard felt that it had met a very difficult prey today, and that if one were not careful, his

    life might end up here. He held his head up and his throat swelled.

    "Watch out, he''s going to spew acid!!" ''Vincent said, flattening his right hand. Just as the lizard

    was about to open its mouth and spray the acid directly upwards, a lightning bolt shot from

    the mage''s fingertip and, with a crackling sound, cut a high-speed trail through the air and

    entered the lizard''s neck in an instant.

    The lizard''s movements stiffened, and the acid never burst out. The force of the lightning

    pierced the weakest part of the skin on the monster''s neck and exploded inside. Like a

    punctured balloon, the lizard''s neck exploded with a thud of green acid.

    Hardy quickly rolled off the lizard''s back, barely escaping the flying acid. Vincent and Mark

    reflexively roll over and hide behind a rock. The acid splashed on the stone made a zizz sound

    and corroded the small holes. Although the acid was strong, it was still a far cry from the black

    dragon seen that day.

    "Damn thing! Finally solved!" Hardy stood up from the ground in distress. "Vincent, how did

    you make it explode? Do you know this acid is very dangerous ah!"

    Vincent was also wondering, when did the lightning bolt have the explosive power of a fireball?

    He was only using the lightning to numb the nerves in the lizard''s neck so that Hardy and

    Mark could attack it. Instead, he explodes the lizard to pieces.

    The mage shrugged his shoulders and said he didn''t know.

    "Ah! This is going to be very bad. '' Mark comes out from behind another rock and says to

    Vincent, "Our food..."

    The acid spillage landed mostly on the lizards they were carrying, eating away at the saddles.

    It contained the rations the three of them had prepared. Then they were all burned to ashes

    in a murmur.

    "That''s all right, aren''t we almost in Grey Dwarf City? Won''t we have new supplies then?"

    Vincent walked over and patted Mark on the shoulder -- Mark was much taller than his peers,

    and he was the only dwarf Vincent could pat on the shoulder instead of the head.

    "But the money and goods from the elders are in that bag too. It seems that they too will be

    corroded, and there must not be much left to use. '' Mark was worried and said, "How are we

    going to get supplies then?"

    "We''ll find a way. Let''s see what we have left."

    The three men saved what was left, carefully avoiding the acid on the floor.

    "Hardy, how come you are so strong? "This is the first time I''ve ever seen a man break a

    lizard''s shell with his bare hands," Vincent asked.

    "Ha ha, it''s nothing! To tell you a secret, I actually have dragon blood in me." Hardy arches

    his arms and shows off his strong biceps to Mark and Vincent. "It is said that in our ancestors,

    there was a dragon. People in my family have always had all kinds of advantages. Some

    people are knowledgeable and quick to learn; Some people are not afraid of all kinds of

    wounds, always can recover quickly; But I have great strength. Although my ability to control

    this force is not very good, but when I slowly adapt to this advantage, I will become a strong

    soldier. Maybe the best in the world."

    ''The best in the world? Never number one." Vincent gave up trying to rummage through the

    goods, straightened up and said, "So you can sneak into the dragon''s cave, and this blood is

    inseparable? Did the dragon not detect the breath of other creatures and let you fool him?"

    "What is it?" Hardy quickly waved his hand. "That''s because I''m brave. Dragons don''t dare say

    anything, ha ha. Oh ha ha."

    There is no sun or moon in the Underdark. It is always dark. But, strangely enough, there is a

    distinct and definite division of day and night. All living things follow their own routines, and

    the same species is active for the same hours everywhere.

    From this information, the underground men also plan out "night" and "day." The Times when

    large carnivores are frequent are the nights that other underground races identify with. This

    is the time when no one walks the Underdark except those who are extremely powerful or

    desperate.

    Vincent and his people are no exception. At night they find a relatively peaceful place to camp

    and do not move forward. Having lost all their rations and been starved, they could not resist

    Hardy''s insistent demands and began to grill the red acid lizard. Mark had a hard time

    separating the flesh from the skeleton and cleaning it, and Hardy gathered some stalks of

    giant fungus to use as firewood. Vincent uses the object transformation technique of the

    Creation Rule to shape a rock into a barbecue stand. A few men lit a fire under the stone, and

    thinly sliced lizard meat sizzled on the SLATE, emitting golden grease. Mark takes what little

    seasoning he has left from his rucksack and gently sprinkles it over, turning it over with his

    dagger. This side of the meat, constricted by the heat of the SLATE, shivered and pulsated

    with the hot grease of the plate, emitting an attractive aroma.

    Hardy fixed his eyes firmly on the slice and rubbed his hands back and forth. "I told you this

    was going to be good. Hurry up, Mark! When can I eat it?"

    "Yes, when can we eat it? We''d like to join the party." From behind the three of them came a

    strange voice...

 Chapter One Underground and underground Episode 12 Drow

    "How sweet it is! What kind of meat is it? Will you let me taste it, too?" The voices from behind

    the three Vincent men became clearer and clearer. It was the voice of a girl, speaking in the

    standard subterranean language, and the words were clear and very formal. At the end of the

    sentence, however, Vincent recognized that the woman''s voice had a slight rapping accent

    of Dark Elvish.

    Turning around suddenly, the three of them made defensive gestures, and a woman in a cloak

    came out from behind the pillar. She had no ornament on her body, except that her little wrist

    was exposed over her large sleeve, with a set of bracelets tied around it. She took off the

    bonnet that covered her head, and her curly silver hair fell and bounced gently over her

    shoulders. Vincent''s first reaction was to see silver-haired human-like creatures underground.

    Nine times out of ten they were evil dark elves. But when he looked at the girl in front of him,

    he found her white skin. In order to confirm the identity of the other person, Vincent uses the

    eyes of insight, and suddenly his entire eye socket is only left with deep darkness.

    With the help of his supernatural vision, Vincent realizes that the girl''s pale face is not the

    result of magic, nor is there any camouflaged ointment. It should be said that her complexion,

    like the rest of her skin, was definitely naturally white. The only difference was that, except for

    the rest of her complexion, there was a faint blue tinge, rather than a paleness like hers.

    The girl looked at the mage in front of her and noticed that he was looking her up and down.

    She suddenly felt as though she had been completely seen through (and she was). She

    pointed to the mage. "Ah! Why do you keep staring at me? I was just wondering if you could

    buy me something to eat, I''m really hungry."

    Looking at the girl with the frown on her face, the mage bowed aside and said, "Please enter

    the table."

    "All right! I haven''t had anything to eat for days." The girl''s expression suddenly brightened,

    and she hurried past the mage, leaving a scent of spices on Vincent''s side, and sat down on

    the large stone Hardy had carried earlier, resting her cheeks on her hands, and looking eagerly

    at the roast.

    Mark glanced at Vincent. He was asking the mage whether this woman should be trusted or

    not. Vincent frowned. He didn''t think there were such careless adventurers in the

    underground world. Isn''t she afraid that we are some evil people? He just wanted to test

    whether this girl would have any defensive actions after receiving an invitation and estimate

    the strength of this girl. But it''s the people who are totally out of the box, who are completely

    their own way, who are the most difficult to figure out.

    Vincent nodded to Mark, but his face was very serious and his brow was furrowed. This means:

    Be careful, be observant.

    Mark turns around, takes his knife and starts turning the roast. But the way he holds the

    dagger now, it''s no longer the way you would cook with two fingers; It was the same as it had

    been in battle.

    When Hardy first saw the girl, his mouth fell open. In the land where he lived, he had never

    seen a girl born with silver hair, with white skin and scarlet lips; A small nose constantly sucking,

    trying to smell the smell of roast meat in the air, the skin on the bridge of the nose with the

    twitch of the nose produced a little fold; Her eyes narrowed, but Hardy could see their bluishpurple; Their long lashes quivered rapidly with their blinking eyelids.

    As the girl sat down on the stone beside him, Hardy could not bear it, and half fell on his

    knees before her. "Miss, your coming is the only light I have seen in this dark world; I have

    climbed many mountains, and yet I have lamented that you are nature''s most perfect creation;

    I have swam countless rivers and lakes, but they were never as beautiful as the light brought

    by a glance in your eyes; I have faced many obstacles, but I must say that entering your heart

    is the challenge I have been looking forward to my whole life. If you want the ice moon grass

    on the snow ridge, I will climb up and get it for you; If you want the pearl of the deep sea, I

    will dive down and fetch it for you. If you want the dark underworld to see the light again, I

    will dig through the layers of rock with these hands, and bring the outside sun here." Then

    the soldier waited eagerly for the girl''s answer.

    "No, I am a dark elf. I faint when I see sunlight." The little girl said quietly.

    Vincent opened his mouth wide. He couldn''t believe what the girl was saying. Just her? Such

    pale skin or a "dark" elf? Though in every other respect, hair, eyes, body, bone structure, they

    were identical to the Drow. But the most obvious aspect, the skin, was completely different.

    There are no dark elves with white skin!!

    Mark was surprised, too. He had never met a Drow, but he had heard many of them by word

    of mouth. It was a wonderful world, he thought, that there were still dark elves who were

    white...

    He just so a leng kung fu, than the hand of a piece of meat shake, from the table slipped

    down. The fairy girl said "ah" and quickly reached out and fished the meat back. The hot piece

    of meat burned her little hand. She threw the piece of meat back onto the SLATE, held her

    wounded finger to her mouth, and breathed.

    Hardy, who had no knowledge of Underdark at all, gave Vincent a thumbs-up, with a look

    that said, "Master, you didn''t lie to me. Pretty, pretty."

    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation."What''s your name, little girl?" Vincent had never met many dark elves before and could not

    judge the woman''s age from her appearance. He had to call her a "little girl," based on what

    he had just done.

    "Ah, my name is Shelley Dora. But I''m not a little girl. I''m eighty years old."

    Hardy''s disappointment was written all over her face.

    "So, Shelley, how did you get to the Underdark all by yourself?"

    "I don''t know. It seems I slept and suddenly came here. By the way, do you know the city of

    Bribando? A city of grey dwarves?" ''the girl asked, leaning her head.

    "Yes, we are going there." Hardy immediately picked up the slack.

    The mage glared at Hardy, and the mouthy creature gave away some of his tracks. This is

    very dangerous in the Underdark. Many bandits will lay an ambush where you may pass, and

    careless adventurers often become fertilizer in this way in the underworld.

    "Ah! I think the meat is ready to eat. '' Shelley took a dagger from her waist, held the largest

    piece of meat in front of her, licked her lips, sliced it off, and shoved it eagerly into her little

    mouth.

    "HMMM... It''s delicious. Hurry up and eat..." Shelley waved her hands for everyone to eat. She

    moved as naturally as if she had cooked the food and Vincent were the guests.

    Vincent and three others also sat down, the four people around a hot baked SLATE, in the

    dark underground, slowly tasting the fragrant lizard meat. It would have been a good picnic

    party, if only the deep growl from the distance had been removed.

    That night, without a word, Shelley found the warmth closest to the fire, covered herself with

    her cloak, rolled over and went to sleep.

    Vincent looked at the girl, who had never even asked his three names, and marveled at her

    luck. Judging from what she had just done, she was definitely a novice in adventure. To survive

    the harsh conditions of the Underdark, she''s either an illegitimate daughter of Lady Luck; Or

    she had some extraordinary power, and it was all just a disguise.

    Mark went to sleep. Gnomes always need a little more sleep. He couldn''t stand the temptation

    of sleep. Hardy prepared for his vigil. Darkness in the Underdark was by far the most

    dangerous time of the day, and he was not taking any notice. But the heavy fighting of the

    day was wearying him quickly. After a while, not even his amazing brute strength could stop

    the heavy eyelids from sliding. Hardy, clutching a large rock, also fell asleep.

    Of the four, Vincent was the only one who did not fall asleep. Although his eyes are closed,

    Vincent''s ability to see is not blocked by any non-magical object, and the mage''s eyelids are

    not magical objects. Vincent looked at the new girl, watching her every move -- the Mage

    couldn''t let go.

    In the middle of the night, the girl''s whole body began to convulse, and a violent tremor

    shook off her cloak, revealing the dark elf Mithril chain mail she was wearing underneath. The

    workmanship was fine, but in texture, the mimistry was nowhere near what Vincent had

    collected in the past.

    Shelley shook her head and sprang to her feet, pulling a thin sword from her waist. The blade

    of the slender sword was entirely black and had been coated with a special paint to prevent

    any reflection of the light. Shelley looked around at the motionless bodies of the other three

    men, spotted the roast on the SLATE, and then examined her equipment. With her thin sword

    in hand, she slowly walked up to the mage.

    Vincent''s right hand, hidden under his wide robe, was clutching an attack scroll.

    Shelley stood about five meters in front of Vincent. She stopped and looked the mage up and

    down. She was afraid to go any further, probably because of all the horrible depictions she

    had received about him. Shelley had no idea that Vincent''s magic scroll would be launched if

    she took one more step.

    "Oh, three men! "Shelley snorted softly out of her nostrils. "A fool who lives by muscle, a dwarf

    who''s only good for cooking, and a wizard... The mage of the surface." Shelley blinked her

    eyes, pinned the sword back to her waist, and raised the corners of her mouth gently. "I''ll see

    how long you can live underground."

    With these words, the girl''s whole body suddenly shook and suddenly went limp to the

    ground. Gradually issued a light snore. Shelley fell asleep.

    The mage was not sure whether the genie had seen through his trick, but he did not hesitate.

    To be sure, a few spells were now cast on this Drow elf, and even though they had strong

    magical resistance, they could not avoid all magic. This was the end of the matter, and

    Shelley''s threat was no longer a concern. But Vincent would never do it.

    He will not strike at someone who has not struck at himself or his friends.

    So Vincent didn''t sleep all night.

    "Ah, ah, I woke up." Shelley rolled up from the floor and stretched. Since there were no cloaks,

    and dark elf gear had always accentuated a woman''s figure. Her slouching, like a devil''s lure,

    drew Hardy''s eye directly out of bed.

    "Ah, Miss Shelley, good morning. How did you sleep yesterday?" Hardy quickly wiped his

    sleepy eyes with a large hand and made an energetic appearance, exuding energy.

    "Yes! Sleep well. Huh? How did I sleep here? And my cloak?" Shelley found herself five meters

    in front of the Master. Vincent frowned. "Does she not remember what she did last night, or

    is it too well disguised?"

    But no matter what Vincent thought, from now on, behind the line followed a female drow.

    The fair-skinned "Drow"...

 Chapter 1 Subterranean and Subterranean Episode 13 Into the City

    "By the way, aren''t you a mage?" "Ah! Is there any dwarf so tall? What do you usually eat?"

    "Why, why are your muscles so strong?"

    Vincent kept taking Shelley''s endless questions along the way, but at first he had the patience

    to say a few words. But at the end of the day, the Master''s patience ran out. When Shelley

    crowded around her, the Master ignored her as if she were invisible.

    Hardy, however, remained as enthusiastic as ever, walking behind the Drow and chatting with

    her. However, Shelley was not very interested in Hardy, probably because the number of

    mages in the Blasares world was very rare. Hardy, asa warrior, was not very enthusiastic but

    attractive. On the other hand, the mages who always had a stern face were more mysterious.

    Persevering in trying to get the mage to talk.

    Vincent continued to walk at his usual pace and hurried to Bribando City.

    Two days later, they came to the city of the Grey Dwarves.

    It was more a great cave made by men than a city. The grey Dwarves have worked here for

    generations, digging deeper and deeper into the rock each year. The newly expanded space

    is their new home. It''s not just a simple job as a miner. They have to face the fearsome

    creatures of the Underdark, predators that lurk in the darkness and walk among the stone

    walls, always looking to test their minions on the grey dwarves who go out to work.

    So to speak, every inch of progress, every stone dug, every new chamber dug, was forged by

    the dwarves with their own flesh and blood.

    Despite these harsh conditions, they ensured that all their construction was of utility, quality,

    and artistry. This is the most valuable thing of all.

    Vincent is standing in front of the walls of Bribando. This was originally the entrance to a cave,

    without any shelter. However, an open hole with a radius of nearly 100 meters does not

    provide any protection for the dwarves in the cave. Here, therefore, they built a strong stone

    wall with crossbow holes, and a deep dug trench with a simple drawbridge, which constituted

    the basic defense.

    Vincent and his party of four walked slowly onto the bridge, the iron bridge rattling under

    their feet. Several Grey Dwarf soldiers were making inquiries at the city gate. Vincent thought

    for a moment, then put on the hood of his mage''s robe and hid his face in the shadows.

    Shelley watched the Master''s movements and, not knowing why, followed suit and covered

    her face.

    Two soldiers came forward and stood in front of Vincent. They looked up and down at the

    figure hidden under his cloak. They had never seen a traveler in such strange robes before -

    - it was not common for a mage from the surface world to come underground, let alone a

    city of grey dwarves with little magical distinction.

    ''What for? Show your face. It''s time for inspection. Weapons and everything must be checked!

    ''

    Vincent did not make any move. He just stood quietly in front of the Grey Dwarf.

    Shelley was a simple-minded fellow. She "oh" and pulled out her thin sword. The two gray

    dwarves only glanced at her and were horrified: they caught a glimpse of Shelley''s long silver

    hair, the hallmark of the Dark elves, peeking out of her cloak. And, judging by the weapon

    she pulled out, it was the thin Black Serpent sword of a Dark Elf noble. They looked over the

    motionless mage''s shoulder. A large, muscular man stood in the back, unarmed and cold. A

    dwarf pressed behind the caped man, looking up at his movements, apparently waiting for

    orders from the leader.

    It was easy to have a strong slave, but it was more difficult to have a dwarf craftsman as a

    sideman. The hardest part, though, was having a female dark elf noblewoman as an underling

    -- how strong must the caped one be to do that?

    Before Vincent could make a move, the two gate guards had cleared the way and even led

    the four to the liveliest part of the city.

    The other guard, waiting for Vincent and the others to be a little further away, rushed to the

    house of the Lord of the city to report this strange thing.

    The city of the grey Dwarves is different from the cave of the gnomes. The gnomes cut directly

    into the stone walls, connecting the various levels with countless platforms and staircases,

    thus creating a bird''s nest style of living. The gray Dwarfs mined the stone, slowly building

    their houses from stones of different textures and colors. In this way, they live more like their

    neighbors, the Dark Elves.

    Along the way, the guards introduced special places in the city, from the never-ending

    blacksmith''s Hall, to the mysterious Temple of Qizhi, from the memorial statue of the triumph

    over the Minotaur, to the great library of ancient craftsmen. Every piece of the city, every tree,

    every person and every object, flowed from the two mouths of the Grey Dwarven guards.

    Passing through the bustling marketplace, the few of them came to an inn called the Red

    Mushroom. The guard briefly explained the advantages of the hotel and then turned away.

    If the gray Dwarf asked for money or any information from any of them, Vincent would not

    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.suspect anything. But from the change in the guard''s attitude at the gate and the unusual

    enthusiasm with which he had brought them along, Vincent looked at the Red Mushroom Inn

    with a feeling of unquiet.

    He looked around. Opposite the hotel was a shop that bought and sold weapons. The shelves

    were full of various types of weapons. Vincent thought about it. The first thing he wanted to

    do here was to instill awe in the dwarves and scare away some possible enemies, thereby

    reducing the danger they might encounter here.

    With a wave of his hand, he did not go to the inn, but led the others into the arms shop.

    "See if there is anything you can use, Hardy, and look for it." As Vincent speaks, he secretly

    uses the "Detect Magic" spell. As he expected, there are no magic weapons in the shop.

    "Well, I don''t want to use my bare hands any more," he said. Hardy jumped into the store and

    began to examine the stock on the shelves, item by item.

    "Vincent, what do you say I use this sword? Look at this sword. It is so well made that it can

    be used as a mirror."

    "Can it Pierce the hard shell of a lizard?"

    "Vincent, look at this, isn''t it a good machete? With its curved curvature, this machete can

    easily cut through an enemy''s skeleton with one gentle push."

    ''The blade isn''t deep enough to hit the vital points of a large creature.''

    ''What about this two-handed sword? I must wield it so strong and handsome that I can kill

    an enemy with just one hand up and down."

    "Too light, and your strength will break him. You look for the heaviest weapons."

    After a while, a gray dwarf, sweating heavily, ran up to the wizard. He wiped the sweat from

    his bald head with a handkerchief on his shoulder, and gasped to Vincent, "Sir, your men have

    already begun to try out the 100-pound heavy spear, which is used by the Minotaur or the

    mountain giant. Sir, what do you really want? Can''t I build it for you?"

    Looking at the onlookers who began to gather in front of the store, Vincent posturing

    thoughtfully: "You go and get the best weapon you have here and let me have a look."

    Soon Hardy came over with a halberd and said, "Vincent, look at this. They say this is the best

    and strongest weapon here. Look at the weight and look at the size. B: Now you have nothing

    to say. I''ll take it."

    ''Why don''t you put him on the table, and I''ll have a look.'' When Hardy put the halberd away,

    Vincent stood up and, with all his strength, landed his left fist on the head of the halberd.

    Pure gold is the hardest of all known natural metals, and with a little use on the edge of the

    sword, it can easily break other weapons. Vincent''s arm, on the other hand, is made of 100

    percent pure gold, which is several times stronger than those slightly pure gold materials, not

    to mention the common ore on the table.

    Don''t forget, the weight of this arm is incredible.

    With a bang, the table and the halberd broke in two.

    "Well, there''s nothing good here. Let''s go, Hardy." Vincent got up and walked towards the

    inn opposite. The onlookers moved out of the way. Vincent''s arms were hidden under his big

    sleeves so that no one could see them, and the dwarves were too frightened to understand

    what had just happened.

    Hardy and Mark followed suit. Shelley squinted at the Master''s back with an interested look

    and followed.

    She simply asked for a room and the four people moved in. Mark and Shelley went to see

    what was available to eat. As soon as Hardy closed the door, Vincent fell down, clutching his

    left shoulder.

    "What''s the matter? Vincent? '' Hardy ran to Vincent, picked him up, and put him in a chair.

    "I''ll never do that again. That hurt so bad. I didn''t realize the anti-shock force was that strong."

    Vincent said with a little chagrin, rubbing his shoulders hard.

    ''Who told you to do that? Your arms are strong enough, but they can''t be used as hammers."

    Hardy said with a smirk, covering his mouth.

    "Hum, Hardy. I will now remind you once more to be careful in everything. I feel like there''s a

    lot going on here."

    ''Why? Still worried about Shelley? Wasn''t she all right along the way?" Hardy was a little angry

    when she saw Vincent''s indifference to girls.

    "Just be careful. Dark elves are very treacherous and wicked. ''

    Hardy looked at Vincent uncomprehending. How could the wizard call such an innocent boy

    treacherous and evil? He frowned, trying to read the mage''s eyes. Vincent just looked at him

    quietly, calmly.

    ''Ah! Big Hardy!" The door was pushed open. After two days together, Shelley finally figured

    out the names of the people she was traveling with. "Mark is down there. I can''t get something

    up, and I can''t move it. Can you go and help?"

    "Sure." Hardy stood up, patted the mage on the shoulder, and nodded slightly. That means,

    "I see. I''ll be careful, don''t worry." Then he just walked out the door and pedaled down the

    stairs.

    Shelley closed the door and stood in the middle of the room. She looked up at Vincent coldly,

    no longer feeling that lively enthusiasm, but rather like an abyss engulfing the temperature

    around her.

    Shelley said with a wry smile, "Master, it''s time..."

 Chapter 1 Subterranean meets subterranean Episode 14

    Shelley stood in the middle of the room with her hand down, looking at Vincent five steps

    away. "Master, it''s time..."

    Vincent looked at Shelley coldly, showing no surprise. He looked up at the somber Drow with

    penetrating eyes. In his right hand he clutched the thunder powder he had pulled from his

    bag of spell materials, hidden under his wide sleeve, ready to strike.

    "It seems you have other secrets hidden within you," Shelley looked into the mage''s eyes.

    Unable to distinguish between the color of the pupil and the color of the eyelid, the dark

    Genie could not discern the movements and emotions of the Mage from the look in his eyes.

    "But the more powerful you are, the better it is for me."

    ''Trying to recruit me into the service of one of the Dark Elf families? It is impossible." Vincent

    said slowly, "There are many forces in the world that are far beyond me, but there is nothing

    in this world that I can surrender to. Even if the end of the world comes, it can only destroy

    me but not conquer me." Vincent takes a step to the right and stands behind a wooden chair.

    "The dark Elves are indeed a powerful presence in the underworld. I respect you. But I will not

    be a servant of the Drow."

    "What, then, could possibly make you weak?" Shelley asked softly, but then she said, "That''s

    a dumb question. You won''t answer it."

    Vincent smiles and snorts a little, "Shelley, I''m willing to change my principles for the sake of

    you staying with us for two days." Vincent sponded his neck and pointed to the door with his

    chin. "I don''t want to fight with you. You''d better leave here."

    "Can''t I stay?" A smile curled around Shelley''s lips as she stared at the Wizard with her bluepurple eyes. It seemed to be a playful expression, but Vincent, with his discerning eyes, could

    see beads of sweat beginning to seep from Shelley''s head, and her heart began to beat faster.

    "If you had asked me a quarter of an hour ago, I would have told you to continue on the

    same path." Vincent paused. ''But after you close the wooden door behind you, I can''t possibly

    give you this request.''

    ''Why not? Am I scary as I am?"

    ''It''s not that. It''s that you are a threat to my friend. Eg. Mark can''t buy so many things at once

    that he can''t bring them upstairs. None of us actually have much left." Vincent smiled, "But

    Hardy went down and hasn''t come up yet. That means Mark must be unconscious and okay,

    and he''s taking care of the dwarf. Otherwise he would have rushed up and started a war with

    you."

    "You are a clever man indeed. I did not kill the dwarf. What he has been cooking these days

    is just to my taste. But I don''t understand one thing." Slowly, Shelley pulled the sword from

    her waist and stood near her thigh. "You say I''m a threat to your partner, but I''m not a threat

    to you?"

    "Isn''t that what you drew your weapon to find out?" Vincent smiled slightly.

    "Yes, I haven''t escaped your strange eyes." Shelley took off her hood to reveal her bouncing

    silver hair, "Drow hair, straight by nature." She closed her eyes and took a slow breath. "I''m

    so happy..."

    Suddenly, Shelley''s thin sword struck. The black body, the black shadow, aimed at Vincent''s

    black eyes. There was no trick, just a straight thrust, with the shortest distance and the fastest

    speed in pursuit of the most unexpected damage.

    This move is very sharp when used as a surprise attack. But Vincent, who has a discerning eye,

    starts to back off just as her muscles begin to gather strength and are ready to strike. As she

    did so, the Master gently stretched her foot forward and kicked the chair in front of her.

    With a smile on her lips, Shelley lunged onto the chair without slowing down.

    Vincent was not idle either, and his right hand shook, and the prepared energy of greasy art

    was sent out of his robe. The floor in front of the Master and the chair became very smooth

    in an instant. At the same moment he raised his left arm and covered his throat.

    Shelley slipped and nearly fell to the ground. If she fell to the ground, she would have lost the

    speed and advantage she needed to face the spellcaster. She frowns and twists her body

    violently in the air. Her long silver hair fluttered out, whirling and dancing, like a silver peony

    blooming in mid-air. (Appendix)

    The only difference is that a thin black sword thrusts forward from the silver stamen.

    It was because of the Greasiness that Shelley''s attack came to a slight halt. Her thin sword fell

    short of Vincent''s eye level and went straight for the mage''s throat.

    A heavy, solid arm of pure gold had been waiting, just between the weapon and the delicate

    throat.

    ''Ding! The tip of the thin sword went half an inch into the arm. The Black Snake thin sword

    with simple enchantment, its mass far beyond the average weapon, combined with Shelley''s

    spin and sprint speed, finally piercing the fine gold half an inch. But then the thin sword

    couldn''t stand the strangling combination of impact, twist and resistance, and, with a snap,

    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.the tip of the blade broke.

    Vincent took half a step back, and then a second spell was cast. It was his favorite lightning

    spell. From the sleeve of his dark purple robe, a thick white bolt of lightning flew out suddenly,

    and the whole room burst into a blinding light and a thud of exploding electric balls. An

    unstoppable torrent of lightning struck Shelley in the lower abdomen.

    The arc of lightning enveloped the Dark Elf in an instant. Her chain mail was full of snakelike

    electric light, and her long silver hair danced in the air. Shelley managed to hold herself

    together and said with a smile, "Didn''t you know that we dark elves are very resistant to

    magic?" Her expression, however, was pure.

    Vincent smiled, took another step back, spread out his right hand and said, "Don''t you know

    my lightning beam will explode?"

    Just as the master spoke, there was a loud bang and the lightning beam exploded in front of

    Shelley. The Drow''s strong resistance to spells protected her from the magic current, but the

    blast of the blast was like a blow to her soft belly. Rocketing like a charging buffalo, Shelley

    smashed through the door she had just closed, threw herself to the floor and exhaled a stream

    of blood.

    However, the dark elf did not give up his action. Struggling to rise from the sawdust floor, she

    pulled out the dagger from her boot and threw another straight stab at Vincent.

    This time the distance was much further than the previous sword. How could the mage have

    let her get it? Vincent raised his right hand, pointed his index finger at the dark elf, and

    muttered the incantation.

    But at the moment the spell is released, Vincent pulls his finger away slightly.

    A green ray flew from the mage''s fingertip, skimmed Shelley''s shoulder, went through the

    ends of her hair, and hit the wall behind her.

    Immediately, the wall made a zizz, and from the point of the spell''s attack, a scorched black

    wave of corrosive energy began to spread. Moments later, the wooden wall was burned

    straight through a gaping hole. The corridor could now be seen clearly from the room.

    "You had better go," Vincent said softly, "You are no match for me."

    The ray had literally startled Shelley, and her attack had stopped. Shelley dropped the dagger

    to her side and, with a whoosh, the weapon disappeared down her sleeve. "Why did you let

    me go?"

    "I like it." ''The mage said slowly, with a smile on his lips.

    "Ha ha, what an unexpected answer: I like it." Shelley smiled wide, but in a split second she

    stopped smiling and told the Master gravely, "You are strong, but not enough. I''ll come back

    to you when the time is right."

    Shelley turned and quickly disappeared down the second floor of the hotel.

    Vincent scanned the whole hotel with his penetrating eyes and saw that Shelley had indeed

    gone far. With a long sigh, he moved to the chair in front of him and sat down on it.

    Hardy and Mark came in from outside the room. Mark ran up to see if Vincent was hurt, while

    Hardy grinned and began to speak like a wizard. "I like..." And then learns Shelley''s voice, "I''ll

    get back to you..." She clutches her stomach and laughs.

    "Why didn''t you come in and help? Have you been hiding out of the house for some time? ''

    "Said the mage indignantly, looking at the proud soldier.

    "You can handle it yourself anyway, so why should we interfere?" Hardy spread out his hands

    with an innocent, wronged look on his face. "Besides, Shelley must have had a crush on you,

    or would she have gone easy on you? How dare I bother you?"

    ''Huh? Shelley wasn''t doing her best?" Mark asked with a sigh of relief when he saw that there

    was no sign of injury on the Master''s body.

    "Yes, she could attack me first with a dagger throw that would affect my spell and not work

    properly. But she didn''t do that. ''

    ''You saw through that, didn''t you? Vincent, what would you do if she really threw the dagger?

    '' Hardy pressed.

    "You think I''m going to tell you? Vincent chuckled and avoided the question.

    "HMPF! It''s a secret. It''s not very friendly. '' Hardy waved his hand and sat down on the bed in

    the room. "Vincent, at the end of the day, if she doesn''t leave, will you really be able to kill

    her?"

    "She left, huh? Why did I have to kill her? ''

    ''I mean, what if she hadn''t left?''

    ''But she did! Vincent began to play dumb.

    ''I said'' what if ''! Oh, never mind, I can''t stand your mage''s strange temper. I''m going to bed."

    Hardy grabbed the bed comforter, ready to tuck it over her and enjoy a nap.

    "Come on, you might as well stay awake. I really do need a rest." Vincent got up and went to

    the other bed. ''I haven''t slept for three days. I can''t hold on."

    ''If she keeps putting up with it, will you keep up with it?'' Hardy rolled out of bed and tossed

    the covers aside.

    "But she did it." Vincent groaned as he pulled the covers over him.

    "I say if she doesn''t do it..." Hardy thought for a moment. "Well, even if I didn''t ask. It''s so

    much trouble to ask about anything!"

    Vincent answered the soldier with a soft snore.

    Mark sat nearby, covering his mouth and laughing quietly.

 Chapter 1 Subterranean and subterranean Episode 15 Deals

    After sleeping through the night, Vincent rubbed his still-bloodshot eyes and rose from bed.

    The whole Bribando city has gradually become quiet, only the gentle cold wind blows in the

    cave, and the faint candles in the rooms are scattered all over the city like stars.

    The grey dwarves had dark vision. They could see the Outlines of things in a natural night.

    Only the magic darkness hid their eyes. But in this way, they could not see any color at all,

    except black, white, and their mixture of gray.

    Without color, the lives of the gray dwarves would be boring and dull -- they were soldiers

    of the underworld, but they were also artists. With their blood-stained hands fighting

    monsters, they too carved monumental works of art. Vincent knew very well that in the

    basement of the Mages'' Guild there were two steel goliths guarding the treasure house, and

    that these two statues were the work of the Grey Dwarfs.

    However, thousands of years ago, after the punishment of the mainland and the earthly world

    was largely razed to the ground, this skill of making goliath was lost to history along with the

    glory of the former Great Arcane Master.

    The "Law of Creation" in Vincent''s hand only introduces the method of using magic to change

    the nature of objects, so as to shape new creations, and explains how the original energy of

    magic penetrates into the most basic structure of matter and transforms it. Vincent now had

    enough material to create a steel golem. But to give the steel golem the power to move, it is

    no longer in the "Law of Creation" scroll. The mage learned from the scroll that the power to

    create construct creatures and the power to give intelligence to objects are recorded in the

    "Higher Creation".

    Hardy and Mark brought up two baskets of food and set them on the table in the room,

    inviting the Mage to eat. Vincent smiled and sat down happily.

    Hardy, however, suddenly leaned close to the mage''s ear and whispered, "Be careful, I see

    someone watching us."

    Vincent said nothing. He tore off a piece of bread and put it gently into his mouth. But by this

    time, his eyes were already in a state of insight. Through the layers of floors and walls, Vincent

    quietly scanned the surroundings of the Red Mushroom. Two gray dwarves were peeping at

    the window of Vincent''s room on the corner outside the hotel.

    The Wizard smiled faintly, "Don''t worry, it''s all right. This is also within the expectation."

    ''Is it? You can think of that too? You''re not kidding me, are you?" Hardy shook his head in

    disbelief. But his hands and mouth did not stop, and in a few moments half a plate of roast

    was stuffed into his belly.

    Mark is still smiling happily and quietly eating the portion in front of him.

    "Tomorrow or the next day, someone will come looking for us. They don''t know what we are

    capable of, so they are afraid that we are their enemies. Everyone has enemies in the

    Underdark." Vincent said slowly, "We lost everything on the way, but we are a long way from

    the Dark Elf city of Prudence, and we can''t go there empty-handed. So..."

    ''So we can make more money from people asking us to solve our problems than we can by

    trying to find something to do?'' Hardy curled his lips and said disdainfully, "I''m not going to

    make any money out of that."

    "Oh, you worry too much. You know, Underdark is not your home, and everything is fair

    business. Showing strength is the most important weight here; Being mysterious is the only

    bargaining tool. I''m just trying to spare us."

    "Let''s say you''re right." "Hardy slurred, shoving half a chicken leg into his mouth.

    Sure enough, the next day, the five gray Dwarfs found Vincent''s room. One of them, wearing

    half armour and looking serious, went up and down to the three Vincent men in a large

    number of rooms, and then suddenly changed into a smiling face: "Ha ha ha, welcome,

    dearest guests. Welcome to the city of Bribando: the Jewel of the Earth."

    "Who are you, please?" "The mage asked, deadpan, as he sat in his chair.

    "Aha, I forgot to introduce myself. My name is Johnny Seton. I''m one of the archons here. I

    walk around here on a normal day. Yesterday, I heard from my neighbor that there were

    several guests from other countries in the Red Mushroom Hotel. So I came to see them

    today."

    "It is the consul of this city. My name is Ka Vincent, and you may call me Vincent if you like. I

    have only come to the Underdark as a little experiment, and to see the surroundings."

    "You are a travelling adventurer, and it was very wise of you to come and stay with us. But... ''

    Johnny scratched his cheek with his right hand. "I don''t know if you need help with a guest,

    but we grey Dwarfs are very hospitable."

    Hospitality? Vincent sneers. The Grey Dwarves were indeed very "hospitable" to the victims''

    possessions.

    "No, there is no need for you to follow me in my dangerous experiments. As a mage, I don''t

    like to be watched all the time."

    "A mage? Johnny was taken aback. In the days after the magic gods died, the number of

    mages remained at a very low level. But even so, each mage is still a powerful individual, and

    the Mage Guild, which controls most of the advanced magical items on Blasares, does not

    This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.engage in any earthly wars (mainly because no one can invite mages to help, and Mages are

    the richest group on the continent), but their power is never diminished.

    "Well done, Mage, you''re a mage!" Johnny suddenly clapped his hands and jumped. "That''ll

    solve the North tunnel problem."

    Sure enough, he asked for help. Vincent didn''t expect it. "We have not come to the Underdark

    as a tourist, and we have not come to solve any of your problems." The Mage put on an

    expression of deliberate annoyance.

    "Oh, I know that. My Lord, oh, Mr. Mage..." The Grey Dwarf stepped forward. "We will make

    a proper compensation for this delay in your lordship''s time and for the damage you have

    caused." His little eyes narrowed and his mouth grinned almost to the end.

    Vincent stretched out his golden arm and put it on the table. Although the Master deliberately

    lowered it gently, the heavy metal made a thunk as it touched the wooden table.

    The eyes of Johnny and the other four gray dwarves widened. They were about to step

    forward and touch the strange metal arm to check its texture, but they felt the threat

    emanating from Vincent. The next step did not come.

    Vincent''s right hand scratches a soft grain of sand between his fingers. He had just used the

    power of the Eagle, a spell that increases his influence over others, when several of the grey

    dwarves were taken by surprise by this sudden "force." This, combined with the long history

    of terrifying legends about the mage, had been mistaken for a sense of threat by the Dwarfs.

    "What kind of compensation can you offer?

    Johnny swallowed. Now he saw clearly that the arm was made entirely of precious pure gold.

    If it were worth anything, he would have to sell everything in half the city to get it. The mages

    are indeed the richest group on the continent. When someone else installs a prosthetic arm,

    he uses a wooden one and wraps it in a bag with a latte. Only rich Kings would make artificial

    hands and feet out of gold; And only the dwarves of the surface, the elders of the mythril vein

    of Gunn''s Hammer, could forge hooks out of mythril alloy for fake hands. But the sorcerer in

    front of him made his entire arm out of pure gold!

    The Gray Dwarf thought for a moment that there was nothing of value in the city to arouse

    the wizard''s interest, but Johnny rolled his eyes twice and scratched the beard that hung down

    to his chest. "Master, we have here some ancient books of magic, treasures of ancient

    magicians. They came from the days when they terrorized the earth. Surely these scrolls and

    grimoires can buy you a little of your time?"

    "It''s just a grimoire. How do I know the magic in it can''t be found in the Guild?" Vincent leaned

    up to the dwarf and said mysteriously, "I still can''t accept this kind of assurance."

    "And five thousand precious stones of the highest quality. How about that, Master?"

    "Well, tell me what happened in the north cave," Vincent whispered. "Let me hear what

    happened..."

    Johnny didn''t leave until noon. Hardy didn''t let them go either, forcing a fine two-handed

    sword, but Mark was kind enough to ask for nothing. Vincent sat at the table with his eyes

    closed, remembering what the Dwarves had said.

    "The cave to the north of us used to be the lower level to the Underdark, and we have a good

    vein of silver there. But for some unknown reason, three months ago there began to be a

    strange whining noise, a sound like the crowing of a dying rooster. It didn''t matter at first, for

    such strange noises had become a common occurrence in Underdark. But after a while, we

    had less and less silver to dig up. It was not a vein dried up, but the ore which we saw clearly yesterday, hanging on the wall of the stone, will

    be gone today. The ore, which used to be rich in silver, has become common stone. We took

    a big risk, leaving men there at night, hoping to see what was going on. We didn''t think..."

    ''The guards we sent said they didn''t see anything. They had just blinked, or lost their minds

    for a moment, and the silver in the veins disappeared and became a heap of useless slag. The

    strangest thing is that the guards who came back finally fell ill one by one and are still lying

    in their beds unable to get up. Thus one of the largest and richest veins of the land was lost

    from our hands. Moreover, we have several customers connected to us along this route. The

    Tauren, in particular, buy our products in large quantities every year. But now, no one dares

    to go there. Mr. Mage, just help..."

    Vincent still sat quietly at the table, tapping the knuckles of his right hand gently on the table,

    making a rhythmic sound. After a while he opened his eyes, which had been closed, and

    looked through the window of his room at the noisy city of Bribando. His eyes seemed to

    Pierce through the layers of rock until they reached the northern passage.

    Johnny, on the other hand, came out of the Red Mushroom and quickly told some of the

    people who were with him, "You, go find some smart guys and lie down in the sick room.

    Pretend to be the guards coming back from the North tunnel, now too weak to speak.

    Remember, the mage must not know the truth about what is on the North side. Be smart!

    Got it? !"

 Chapter 1 Subterranean and Subterranean Episode 16 The Mine

    ''Vincent, what shall we do? It seems that the north tunnel is not so simple. '' Hardy looked at

    the Mage, who had been staring out of the window, and finally, unable to resist his loneliness,

    began to speak.

    "That''s all right," Hardy said. "We''ll see tomorrow."

    ''But Vincent, shouldn''t we go to the hospital first to see the wounded and sick guards? At

    least we can learn something from them so that we can prepare for it.'' ''asked Mark, puzzled.

    "There is no need to see those patients, I don''t think there are any patients there. Johnny was

    dishonest." Vincent says in a flat voice.

    ''So they''re lying to us? Shall we go to the tunnel on the north side? It must be full of danger.

    '' Mark looked at the other two men worried.

    "There''s nothing to be afraid of, there''s still me!" Hardy patted his chest, threw back his head,

    closed his eyes slightly and pointed to himself with a thumbs-up. "Who am I? I am Hardy.

    Whatever lies ahead, I can fix it for you!"

    ''I prefer to follow Vincent.'' Mark stood next to Vincent.

    "You ��������" Hardy pointed at the dwarf and was silent for a long time.

    But no matter how worried they were, now that they had agreed to see the north tunnel, they

    had to go. Vincent was not sure whether the Grey dwarves would ever again ask for their help

    at such a high price if he showed that he did not dare to accept the commission.

    When they came out of the Red Mushroom early the next morning, Johnny was waiting for

    them at the door. He quickly walked up to the Master and said, "Master, would you like me

    to show you the sick, the guards who came back from the North passage? One of them just

    woke up this morning."

    Vincent looked into the Gray Dwarf''s eyes, but there was no emotional flaw -- large, clear

    eyes with an expectant look. But the more innocent they were, the more flawed they were.

    It''s not like the spleenmages of the Grey Dwarves don''t know that their lives are full of cunning,

    and how Johnny, as a "archon", could have risen to that high position without intrigue and

    pretense.

    "Don''t bother, we''ll go straight to the tunnel on the north side." Vincent turned his head and

    headed north. Mark followed closely, not leaving a step behind. Hardy took the great sword

    he had asked for the day before from Johnny and ran after him.

    Watching the three men walk away, Johnny straightened from his slouching posture, squinted

    at the northbound trio, and strode south.

    To the north of Bribando is a large cluster of mines, where traces of former miners'' work can

    easily be found. A frame of wood or stone supports the walls and roof of the tunnels; The

    walls were to be seen at intervals with supports for torches -- the grey dwarves themselves

    needed no light to work in the darkness, but it seemed that they used a great number of

    slaves, some of whom might even have been captured from the surface world, and who alone

    needed light; Further on, a few people could see the rusted carts, lying in a dark corner, with

    a few other things thrown aside.

    There is always a faint smell of decay in the cave. Hardy walked slowly ahead with his

    handlebar, and the soft white light cast ghastly shadows on the jagged rock walls and jagged

    frames. Mark clutched the crossbow tightly in both hands, his eyes wide open as he strode

    nervously forward.

    Since the last time he was attacked by a lizard, Vincent has not been careless. He always keeps

    an eye on the movement of the left and the right, and does not miss any corner that can be

    used for ambush.

    The tunnel in the darkness seemed to go on forever, winding and winding its way forward. It

    is like a dark mouth full of courage and patience for the adventurer. Vincent looked at the

    map given by Johnny in his hand and marked every fork in the road. He was well aware that

    getting lost in Underdark was no laughing matter, especially in a terrain like this mine where

    one wrong path could be impossible to get around again.

    It took them almost a day before they reached the place they had been given on the map.

    It looked like an ordinary cave, with the entrance reinforced with stones, just like the countless

    holes they had come across throughout the day. The only difference was that beside the

    entrance stood a conspicuous sign with the words "Danger, do not enter!" in Dwarves,

    subterranean languages, and dark Elvish.

    Hardy, seeing Vincent nod his head, went in first, sword in one hand and torch in the other.

    Mark walked behind the warrior. Because of his penetrating eyes, Vincent can take care of all

    directions left and right, and his perspective ability makes him not blocked by the front two

    people. Hence the strange scene of the master''s disappearance.

    The smell of corruption in the cave became more and more obvious, but no one covered

    their nose, but clutched their hands tightly to their weapons, and no one dared to relax

    The silver mine began to sink slowly into the ground. There was a rush of moisture, and

    puddles of dirty water began to fill the ground. The three men walked slowly past, staring into

    the endless darkness ahead. Mark ran to the sides of the road and lit the torches on the wall

    for slaves one by one.

    Behind Vincent and them, a pair of eyes suddenly appeared in an ordinary small pool of water.

    They stared at the three men far away, and then began to fade slowly until the image

    disappeared, leaving only a circle of ripples on the pool.

    The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.Vincent frowned, but he did not turn around to investigate the vision. He continued to follow

    the two men in front of him, pretending that he had seen nothing.

    It was not long before they came to a dig in the vein. There were still many miners'' tools

    scattered on the ground, and black stones scattered from the overturned carts. Mark picked

    up one of the stones and looked at it. "These are just ordinary stones. There isn''t any silver in

    them. How did they get in the cart? They''re of no digging value."

    ''They used to be silver ore, and now they''re like this.'' Hardy stuck the firesticks in a torch rack

    on the wall. "Let''s just wait here today and see what''s going to make this place a mess! Tell

    me, Vincent, what kind of magic does it take to suck silver straight out of the ore?"

    Vincent shook his head, "This kind of magic is not unknown, but..." He shook the two scrolls

    hidden in his chest. "There should be no one in the world who knows this kind of magic!"

    ''Why? "Hardy and Mark asked puzzled.

    Vincent shook his head and did not answer the question. But he knew very well that by

    learning the Principles of Creation, he could achieve the magic effect himself. But the two

    mystical scrolls he held in his arms were unique in the world. Moreover, the first volume, the

    Esoteric Law, is the basis of all the other scrolls, and it should be impossible to use the magic

    of the other scrolls without learning the relevant knowledge on this scroll. Among the existing

    spells of the Blasares Continental Mages Association, there are no spells associated with this

    effect. So who was it that developed these ancient magical powers?

    For a moment there was silence in the mine, and an atmosphere of uneasiness and tension

    began to spread. Mark reached into his rucksack for the food he had made before departure

    -- a soft cake baked with minced meat and flour -- and shared it with the other two.

    At night, inside the cave, the temperature doesn''t change much. Few would have been able

    to tell exactly when night had fallen in the Underdark caverns, had sleepiness not slowly begun

    to infect everyone''s nerves. Hardy leaned against the pillars supporting the mine and snored

    quietly. Nothing could make him nervous. He could fall asleep whenever and wherever he

    wanted. Mark kept his eyes wide open as he looked around him. But in reality, he just made

    the motion of "looking", and because of his nervousness, he couldn''t actually see or

    remember anything.

    Vincent crouched in the corner, letting the dark shadow completely cover his figure, covering

    his wide mage robe to keep himself warm in the dark night. He looked at the dwarf nervously

    "scanning" around and shook his head.

    "Tell me, Mark, why did you venture out?" Vincent whispered these words out of the shadows.

    Mark was shocked at first. He was shaking. It was only when he realized that it was just the

    sorcerer asking, that he recovered. "Me? I''m just trying to learn something on my adventure."

    ''To learn what? Better to create something interesting?"

    Mark nodded, "Yeah, when I was a kid, I really wanted to make something amazing, but I

    always had trouble concentrating when I was making it. I was always thinking about things,

    and I couldn''t make up my mind about certain places. When my other friends had finished

    their work, I was still drawing drawings. Vincent, am I stupid?"

    "There was once a master who was always looking over his shoulder when copying a scroll.

    He had to think twice about every stroke. While his companions were able to fly through the

    sky, he would sit on the ground and look at old grimoires. While his friends had left the

    Magicians'' Guild to become powerful men on the mainland, he stood in the Magicians'' tower

    and studied the stars. Years later, one by one, his friends died in battles with the powerful

    beings of the world, and he has become a famous mage on the mainland."

    "Who is this man?" ''asked Mark curiously.

    "My mentor, Castle. He has discovered the inner laws of magical writing, insight into the

    secrets of how things develop and relate to each other. He became a great seer."

    ''Did he never leave the Tower all his life? Didn''t he need to practice?"

    ''Mark, you''ve got it wrong. His body didn''t leave the Mages'' Society, but he did. In fact, you

    can make things either fast or slow. As long as you do it the right way and keep moving

    forward, can''t you succeed? Ok, you are too nervous. Close your eyes and have a rest. We

    don''t need a soldier who can''t keep his eyes open at a critical moment. Go to sleep."

    Mark said well. He lay down on his bed, which was padded with blankets. He closed his eyes

    and went to sleep.

    After a while, Vincent''s eyes slowly closed, and they no longer moved in the shadow. A book

    he was holding in his hand slowly fell to the ground and lay at his feet.

    A blood-red shadow slowly seeped out of a crack in the wall of the mine, like a stream of red

    steam, slowly condensing into a man''s shape. But the creature''s feet were still clouds, slowly

    suspended in the air, its "hands" appeared as long, sharp claws, and its face was only a red

    mist blur, except for two black spots where the eyes were.

    The blood-red shadow moved slowly toward the sleeping monk, reaching out its long arms

    and grabbing at him, its sharp claws glinting cold in the light of the unquenchable flame.

    "There you are..." A soft voice came out of the shadows...

 Chapter One Subterranean and subterranean Episode 17 of the Secret Passage

    The red shadow suddenly froze. It stopped in front of Vincent''s shadow. The sharp paw slowly

    draws back in front of him.

    ''You... You can see me? Ho..." It came faintly in a sound similar to the pumping of a bellows.

    "You... Can see? ''

    Vincent slowly rose from the shadows and stood before the red air shadow: "What are you?"

    ''I... I don''t know... '' The red shadow took a step back and slowly began to transform into a

    cloud. ''I... Didn''t know I was... What I am now... ''

    Vincent frowned. He had just closed his eyes but had been watching with the power of his

    penetrating eye, so he could see this foreign object slowly rising from the ground. Although

    this cloud was really standing in front of him, if he had not used his penetrating eye, he would

    have never seen a trace of it.

    As the wizard began to recall the various texts he had read, he remembered a few monsters

    that resembled the clouds: the Neigen, for example, and the Shadow. But he had never seen

    anything like this red cloud.

    "What are you doing here? Why are you attacking soldiers here? ''

    ''I... I didn''t. I... I didn''t attack anybody. It was someone else... Did it."

    Vincent frowned and stared at the gaseous object in front of him, which had shrunk into a

    ball. From all the current circumstances, the object in front of him, which appears invisible to

    ordinary vision, is most likely the murderer.

    "Small... Small heart..." There was a sudden shriek in the clouds, and he sank to the ground

    with a swish.

    Vincent did not understand what was happening, but subconsciously looked down at the

    rapidly sinking smoke. Just then, he felt something fly past the back of his neck. With a slight

    "whooshing" sound, it left a hot trail on the back of his neck.

    The mage rolled over and ran his hand over the back of his head. He held it in front of him

    and found a hand full of blood. "Hardy, Mark! The enemy is coming! Take cover! Mirror art!!"

    Warning his companion, the mage reflexively performed the illusion. Immediately, there

    appeared around the mage five visions that were identical to his own. The shadows changed

    positions to hide the real mage''s position.

    Hardy rose to his feet, holding his great sword in both hands and glancing around. "Vincent,

    where are you? Where are the enemies?" At the very moment he asked, another whoosh flew

    towards the soldier. Sensing the attack, Hardy twisted at his back and blocked the oncoming

    object with his broad sword.

    A long crossbow landed with a clank on the hard mine floor.

    Mark woke up, but he didn''t get up. He was lying on the ground with his crossbow in his hand

    looking down the dark passage. As Hardy deflected the bolt, he snapped his little finger and

    the same bolt flew into the depths of the passage. Then, Mark the wrist a shake, the crossbow

    turned a circle in the air and two "stain" stain, again a crossbow arrow was already in place,

    cross bowstring automatic ground good also. Mark wasted no time and fired another arrow

    into the darkness.

    The first arrow went out without a sound, but the second arrow went out with a ding. Vincent

    knew that the first arrow had hit the target and the second had only hit the wall. The Wizard

    recovered from his initial confusion, and his penetrating eye immediately began to search for

    the situation.

    A creature resembling a standing lizard holding a large, strangely shaped crossbow was

    hiding in an underground passageway. With Mark''s first shot crossbow stuck in his shoulder,

    it glided down the passageway quickly until it disappeared. Vincent''s insight is not a form of

    magic, but is given by his mentor using his own magic to enhance Vincent''s powers of

    observation. It is able to see the nature of things under the control of the mind of its owner,

    and even invisible and spiritual beings cannot escape this kind of surveillance. But there is a

    limit to the total amount of matter it can see through, tied to the user''s mind control. Vincent

    can''t see that far down now.

    Calling the two men to follow, Vincent finds a hidden passageway by the side of a mine car

    that has been overturned on the side of the road. Lifting the top cover, several people are

    about to go down.

    "Don''t... Don''t go down there... '' The shadow of the red mist slowly floated out from the side

    again.

    Vincent held on to the soldier who was about to jump into the hole, then watched the air

    shrink into a small mass. Hardy and Mark stared wide, looking around for the source of the

    noise.

    "Why did you stop us? Vincent faces the red mist and asks puzzled.

    "They, they have organs down there... The first one down is fine, and the last one is like this..."

    The red mist slowly morphed, split into two pieces, then shook itself back together quickly.

    ''What did it become? Become what?" Mark asked eagerly. Vincent waved his hand to stop

    talking for a while. "Do you know how to follow him?"

    "Well..." There was a brief silence before the soft-spoken answer came back: "I... I have an

    Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.idea."

    Follow the fog. Vincent, Hardy and Mark go deeper into the mine. All the way, Hardy looked

    around to find the voice that had been talking, but they could see nothing in front of them

    except the empty passage.

    "Just... Here it is..." The red mist stopped, stretched out a small piece of gas, and became a

    hand, pointing to a stone wall next to it.

    Vincent looked in the direction it pointed. It showed a thick wall of stone, and only when he

    gazed at it with his penetrating eye could he barely see a passage behind it. Looking at the

    surroundings, it must be said that, unless one is skilled and experienced in dealing with this

    kind of secret door, the average person really does not detect it.

    Pointing to the location of the hidden door, Vincent said to Hardy and Mark, "This is it."

    Hardy stepped forward and pushed hard against the wall. There was a squawking sound, but

    the secret door did not budge. Mark walked to the door and gently ran his hand over the

    stone wall. He took out a dagger and gently ran it against the wall. Soon he had the outline

    of the door. He stood in front of the door and lowered his head to think for a moment. Then

    he turned and "clunked" to the opposite wall and started to feel around there again.

    With the dull sound of "boom, boom, boom," the secret door in front of him was drawn back

    into the cave -- so that it was once a rolling stone. Mark was standing on the other side of

    the passage, holding a lever that was hidden behind the wall.

    "Well, a lot of these doors have an opening mechanism, and it''s usually on the opposite side

    of the door somewhere." ''Mark said happily, brushing the dust off his hands. The three men

    walked in through the secret door.

    The air inside the cave was very thick, and there must have been no wind for a long time.

    Vincent walked slowly forward. Only when they felt that the air quality was good enough did

    they go some distance.

    In this cave, there is a surprising lack of debris. There were no cobwebs, no litter, and the floor

    was clean -- a thick layer of dust.

    Vincent As they turned a corner, a surprise appeared before them.

    It was a huge golem, all of it metallic and silver-white, with only a few spots of rusted copper;

    It was engraved with red magic runes that covered every corner of its body; Both arms and

    half a leg had fallen from his body and lay under a thick layer of dust. The whole statue lay

    still in a hollow hole in the stone wall, staring dully at the ceiling. The shape of the hole

    matched the figure of the golem, and it looked as if the golem had been smashed into the

    wall by a great force and had been broken in this way.

    In a corner beside the Golem lay a chest, half open, full of papers and scrolls. Vincent

    estimated that according to the thickness of the dust, no one had visited the place for at least

    a thousand years. The papers and scrolls were not rotten. There was only one possibility: they

    were possessed with magic or were magic scrolls themselves.

    Mark would walk up and examine the broken leg of the golem on the floor, and he would

    turn to Vincent and say, "This is Mithril. The whole Golem is Mithril! But here''s the weird thing...

    These mithril aren''t as good as the ones you brought."

    "Long ago, according to the books, there was a power to make mithril. It was a new concept

    of construction creatures: they had a speed unmatched by any other organ creature, and they

    destroyed all obstacles in their rapid advance. And, scariest of all, they are themselves immune

    to all magic. They are designed to protect their vulnerable master, the Great Arcane, if they

    run out of magic. Even the Great Arcane would not choose to fight such creations head-on.

    They were basically the most powerful killing machines on the battlefield -- there were, of

    course, pure gold goliath, but that was too slow -- and when the Grand Arcane disappeared,

    so did the way they were made."

    ''Sounds like they can still be made in large quantities? Mark looked at the behemoth in front

    of him. "It has to be made with less mithril!"

    "Don''t worry, those aren''t mithril ores. They used a strange spell to turn iron into mithril. The

    arcane is mostly lost now."

    ''Basically... Lost, what does that mean." The mist, floating in front of the demon, slowly said

    to the mage.

    Looking at the red smoke and the red magic tattoo on the golem, Vincent gradually

    understood the general situation in his heart. He considered the words: "Although I do not

    know how to use this magic, I know something that may record this magic."

    The red mist hung motionless in the air, and two black eyes stared at the wizard. It was a long

    time before he spoke again. "Yes... If you have the magic, can''t you fix this... The golem?"

    "Can"

    The red mist swirled twice around the demon and drifted to Vincent and their side. "Do you

    swear..."

    Vincent smiled at the red mist and said, "Yes."

 Chapter 1 Underground and Underground The episode 18 of the Golem

    "Yes! Vincent answered the red mist with a smile.

    "That... That would be good."

    "Are you the Golem?" ''said Vincent, pointing to the pile of remains on this one.

    "......" There was a pause, and then the red mist spoke slowly: "I, in fact, am not this demon,

    but I am him again." Slowly, the red mist began to tell his story:

    Thousands of years ago, in the Great Arcane War, I was an Arcane -- I had no magic skills at

    all, and only got that title because my father was one of the most powerful Arcane in the

    world. I was born in the very year that the War began, and I spent my whole childhood under

    fire.

    In those days, all Arcane children were automatically enrolled in the Arcane Academy to learn

    the mysteries of magic, and we looked through hundreds of heavy books of advanced

    knowledge, trying to discover our connection to the source of magic.

    I could discover nothing. I was just a stupid boy with no sense of magic. But I was the Great

    Arcane''s child, and I "must" have magic.

    So I had no friends at all in my childhood - they all swam in the sea of Arcane powers; No

    family - they were all fighting in constant conflict. All I had was a gift: this Golem. For my tenth

    birthday, my father made this Mithril golem as war grew more serious, dragons and demons

    began to reign over the world, and the weight of the Great Arcane began to tire of them.

    That was the only time I ever saw my father''s face. As for my mother, perhaps I saw her once

    when I was born. People I know say she was the owner of a magus tower.

    But without magic, I could never find the tower.

    I spent my childhood and boyhood with this goliath, whose orders were to keep me absolutely

    safe. He was always by my side, silently accompanying me wherever I went.

    My favorite thing to do is to talk with him.

    With it, I can talk about some snacks bought on the street, talk about some cute small animals,

    talk about some of the poor clay sculptures I do; Instead of weasel spells, cryptic magic runes,

    or abominable dragons! When I wanted to go fishing, he was with me; When I want to go

    hiking, he is with me. When I want to climb the mountain and see the end of the earth, he is

    standing beside me.

    I thought, this is enough, this is what I want.

    But I was still a child of the Great Arcane. When our enemies were no longer a threat to my

    "mighty, enigmatic" parents, they came to me.

    The only thing standing in my way was this Golem.

    They fought and fought, and the Golem raised his fist a thousand times, punching punch after

    punch at the fiery beasts with their sharp claws and teeth.

    I cried, for the first time since the day I got this gift. That year, I was 18.

    The Golem probably didn''t think he could protect me while destroying so many enemies, so

    he held me close, wrapped me in his arms, and pushed his back against the attacks of the

    bad guys.

    I ordered him to let me go, but he did not listen -- he had always listened to me before.

    So we were beaten from the ground up to this dark area, and here we found a passage, and

    he put me behind him, and began to face the oncoming monsters alone again.

    So what if he caught me? Are my parents going to give in?

    No! Noooo! Noooo!

    They see only magic, only that damned Arcane god, only that... .

    So I took the knife I had carved out of wood and stabbed it into my own heart: that way the

    enemy would go away and the Golem would be safe.

    I did not disappear. My spirit was still here, and I was still looking at the Golem. Suddenly he

    stopped all his movements and paid no attention to the enemies who were rushing madly

    towards me. He just walked over to my body and looked at me in silence. There was a constant

    spark of cutting metal on his body, the same horrible grinding sound that has echoed in my

    ears for thousands of years.

    A demon stepped forward, swung a sledgehammer in his hand, and hit the statue hard. The

    Golem had suffered this attack many times before, and none of it had left a scar on his body.

    But this time was different. The Golem was completely knocked into the stone wall. He fell

    apart and became what he was now. I knew that the Golem could not destroy itself. It could

    only destroy itself through the attack of its enemies.

    He wanted to stay with me... I know...

    I saw the spirit of the Golem! Yes, the golem had a soul! It could not feel, it could not resist,

    it had never thought, it could not know magic, it could not even speak; All he could do was

    follow me in silence. But he had a soul.

    All my life, I made one last wish...

    The only thing I don''t regret is that it came true.

    And so I became what I am now. No one can see me, I wander here all the time, I can''t go

    too far from here. That is the story of the Golem, and my story.

    Vincent sat on a stone and said nothing; Mark sat on the mage''s knee and cried. Hardy

    watched in silence as the Golem sank in the dust, his back to the other two, his shoulders

    If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.twitching gently.

    "I swear by all my magical powers that I will repair this Golem for you," Hardy said. Vincent

    raised his right hand and held it open against his forehead -- a gesture of swearing.

    ''Thank you,'' he said. ''said the red mist after a half-sound.

    ''Will you stay here all the time? Will you join us in finding a way to restore the Golem? If you

    can play your part in the process, I think you''ll be happy to do the same!" Hardy turned, his

    eyes swollen with red. "Come along. You''re so lonely here."

    "I''d love to... Go with you to find that fix... But "Red Mist rotates in place and looks at the

    environment here:" I have to take it where there are precious metals, and it has to be a lot of

    rare metals. If it weren''t for a silver mine, I wouldn''t be able to move in the tunnels."

    Vincent pulls up his left sleeve and reveals his pure gold prosthesis. ''Is this metal big enough?''

    The red mist suddenly moved closer to Vincent''s arm and said in a trembling voice, "This...

    This is the arm of God, also known as the "left hand". You... To be able to find this, sure enough

    you might find... A way to fix the Golem."

    ''What is this arm for? Vincent has been trying to figure out what this unknown object is.

    "This arm is called the left hand. In my day, the simpler the name, the closer he was to the

    essence of things, the more power he had. This one is said to be the work of a Great Arcane

    named Casas, and is known as the Arcane''s strongest defense. But I don''t know what it is."

    "The strongest defense? Exaggerate a little bit. It''s no defense. It''s heavy. It''s just strong."

    Hardy curled his lips.

    "It''s probably not on yet. Oh, if only I could remember all that magic stuff... '' Red Mist sighed.

    "But I think I can stay in your arm. There''s plenty of fine gold for me."

    "Well, then, let''s go on our way together, and we''ll see what''s been doing mischief in this

    mine." Mark was dabbing his eyes with a handkerchief and sobbing softly to the red mist.

    "No, you go ahead, I want to see this statue again, I think... And stay with him a little longer.

    I''ll catch up with you. I can fly fast."

    Leaving the red mist motionless, the three Vincent followed the passage it indicated, and soon

    came to an end. The exit was on a steep stone wall, about a hundred feet from the bottom

    of the cave. Below is a passage, and next to it is a fast-flowing underground river.

    The three of them looked down, and two guys were pushing a mine cart past. The distance

    prevented even a dwarf with dark vision, let alone Hardy with ordinary vision, from seeing

    what was going on underneath the wall. Only the mage alone can see what is going on below.

    He motioned for the other two to be quiet and then stuck his head out to look at the two

    men.

    They had greenish-black scales, a snake-like triangular head on their slender necks, and

    looked around with tawny letters. On their backs they carried giant crossbows and a twohanded sword, and wore fine ringmail. Together, the two men labored along the bumpy road,

    pushing a mine cart full of silver. At first the master thought these were ordinary snake people,

    but he noticed that these creatures had hands with five fingers like humans, but they were

    much stronger and stronger. Moreover, they did not swim with their tails like snake people

    (only female snake people can have feet and stand, male snake people have no feet), they

    clearly walked on the ground with their feet like humans.

    "What the hell are these things?" Vincent was a little unsure. It seemed that there was a lot of

    mystery in the Underdark. He watched the two men leave, waving his hand to signal that they

    were ready to go down.

    Hardy carried Mark on his back, and the two shared a feather drop; The mage clutched the

    stone with his golden fingers, cut holes for holding, and with twenty feet to go, he threw

    himself down and the warrior caught him. The three men fell smoothly to the ground.

    "Next time I''ll have to prepare more feather drops. It''s a mess." Vincent said to himself,

    rubbing his sore shoulders and looking up at the hole, which had been hidden in the high

    place.

    Hardy pulls out his sword. Mark pulls out his crossbow. "Which way?"

    Vincent points to the depths of the passageway, where there is now a dark, seemingly endless

    black fog engulfing all the light around him: "Be careful, everyone, I have just seen two men

    who look very much like the Snake Men. They are well armed. I''m afraid there may be many

    more ahead."

    "HMPF! You may rest assured." Hardy flexes his shoulders and neck with a relaxed face.

    "Here I come..." The red mist floated out of the stone wall and came to the mage. He shrank,

    became smaller, and melted into the Sorcerer''s pure gold prosthetic arms.

    "Call me Valentine, I... Don''t want to go back to my old name..." ''it whispered.

    Hardy and Mark could not see Valentine, but they knew he was close to them.

 Chapter 1 The Underground and the Underground Episode 19 Patios

    This mysterious underground road goes on and on, it seems that it is not a natural

    passageway. The most obvious thing is that there are mottled corrosion marks on the stone

    walls on both sides. In some places, Vincent also found some neatly arranged cut marks, which

    looks like someone took a hard bite on the apple, leaving a row of teeth marks.

    "Those are big purple worms, and I once saw them driving a huge worm through the cave.

    That purple worm used its sharp teeth and the corrosive power of its saliva to dig this tunnel

    for them." There was a muffled voice in Vincent''s arm.

    "Why are they mining silver here? What are they? ''

    ''I don''t know. They came about a year ago. It had nothing to do with the unlucky grey dwarfs

    when they were digging here. Until one day they discovered that there was another group of

    miners next to their mine, digging the same vein in a different direction, and they began to

    kill them by all means of ambush."

    ''Why don''t you help the Dwarven miners? ''whispered Mark.

    "The dwarves were no good. They were very cruel to their slaves. I will not help them. Besides,

    I don''t have any attacking power. My touch can only make people shudder, but it can easily

    wake people from sleep."

    "Valentine, wasn''t it when you saw the mage robe I was wearing that you decided to wake

    me up so that those snake people wouldn''t kill me for no reason?" The mage looked at his

    left arm and heard a faint "hey hey" sound in the sleeve as an answer.

    The mage smiled and refocused his attention on the road ahead.

    The road was very close to the underground river, and it was full of water, so it was very

    slippery, and one could have fallen into it if one had not watched one''s step. The three men

    were so afraid of being seen that they did not dare to bring out their perpetual torches to

    light the road. Hardy, who had no dark vision, clung to Mark''s collar and followed the dwarf

    without losing a step.

    Vincent is at the head of the pack. His eyes are the best spy weapon here. Originally Valentine

    volunteered that he could take a look at the front and send information back safely, but

    knowing the power of Vincent''s eyes, he enjoyed himself and stayed up the master''s sleeve.

    The tunnel began to slope down slowly, and the underground river was no longer beside it,

    but flowed from one hole to the other. There was no sound of rushing water, and there was

    only silence here. The three men followed each other closely, suppressing their breathing. The

    channel turned a corner in front, where the faint light of shaking was revealed.

    The mage stopped and gazed with his eyes upon the thick stone wall: there stood two Snark

    guards, spears in their hands, the tips of which were immortalized with countless tiny barbs.

    If one of these thrusts were to be pulled out, the wound would never be sewn up, and blood

    would pour out. Even if it does not directly injure the internal organs, it will cause death due

    to massive blood loss. It is a vicious weapon. The mage gathers Hardy and Mark to his side

    and whispers a little about what''s going on over there. The two guards, the warrior and the

    mage each dealt with one another, with Mark keeping an eye on the situation.

    He crept around the corner, but there was still silence behind him. Without the help of the

    discerning eye, he would have alarmed the guards hiding in the pits of the side walls, and

    been pierced by the bloodletting spears and turned into a corpse.

    Hardy clenched both hands of his sword, drew a sharp breath, and sprang forth. He did not

    look to see where the enemy was, but just followed the position and Angle the mage had told

    him: he did not have the seeing Eye, but he had a partner he could trust who did.

    Vincent, too, turned and followed Hardy''s lead. Ping extends his right arm, his right hand

    claw-like, and out comes a thunderous ball of lightning energy, speeding toward the other

    Snakeman with Insight Eye in his sights.

    Both snake people use similar protective color ability to hide in the stone wall, never only they

    sneak at others, never expected to be attacked. Hardy never found out what the Serpentine

    man was like before him, but with a sharp drop of his great sword. An anti-shock came from

    his hand and Hardy felt the joy he had never felt until he had hit it. Then his wrists continued

    to increase, and his arms sank, pushing the weight of his body down. With one stroke, the

    two-handed sword slashes the scaly skin of the snake man, slicing through its inner skeleton

    and violently splitting it in half.

    Vincent ran into trouble. His lightning ball hit the enemy accurately, but the snake Man

    seemed to do nothing. He just shook his body and the power of the lightning disappeared.

    "Electrical energy immunity!" "The mage exclaimed in his mind.

    The snake man woke up and took his spear and was about to thrust it at him. It seemed to

    him that the sorcerer''s thin robe was no different from a sheet of paper, and that the sharp

    spear piercing the sorcerer''s body was only the next moment.

    The lightning ball exploded.

    The Snake Man was thrown backwards by the sudden gust of air, and his whole body was

    crushed against the stone wall behind him. His thin ringmail was blown to pieces, and a mass

    of scales from his chest and abdomen was sent flying through the cave. The front half of his

    body now looked as if it had been struck hundreds of times with mace and had crumbled into

    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.a single piece.

    Vincent still couldn''t figure out why all his lightning spells had the effect of an air explosion...

    The snake man was indeed very tenacious and physically strong, and even after such a heavy

    blow he did not die at once. Although he could no longer hold the weapon in his hands and

    his body was crumbling, he still opened his mouth wide, ready to cry.

    The bolt came from the corner, smashed off its two sharp fangs, and plunged into the roof of

    the snake man''s mouth, and a stream of blood came out of his mouth. Not waiting for the

    "ah ~~" in the snake man''s throat to float out, another bolt followed and stabbed the guy in

    the neck at once. The Snake-man threw his head back and fell, clutching his neck wound.

    Vincent breathed a small sigh of relief: If the guards here alert the monster inside, then he will

    have no choice but to escape. He looked back and gave a thumbs up to Mark who shot two

    arrows at the enemy. "Good job."

    Mark''s little face blushed as he ducked down to string his high-speed crossbow.

    The three men carried the body to one side and walked on. Hardy had not forgotten to put

    the two bloodletting spears on his back before he left, and now he did not mind having many

    weapons.

    The cave grew brighter as he went on, and the passage grew wider. The stone walls on both

    sides no longer looked as sad as they had been destroyed by force at the beginning, but

    showed obvious signs of repair. Here and there the protruding solidity had been smoothed

    away, and the whole passage had been made into a cylindrical shape.

    Vincent felt the glistening walls, but his hands felt sticky. Drawing his fingers back, he made a

    clear slime connection between them and the wall. The walls on all sides were covered with

    this strange substance. Until it was certain that behind the slime was 100% stone, the wizards

    would have thought that by now they had walked down the throat of some large creature.

    The deeper you go, the more mucus there is around, and it''s as if the passageway is covered

    in a thick layer of gum that gets stickier and stickier. A spear on Hardy''s back just accidentally

    scraped the goo next to it and got stuck on it. Hardy had to leave it on the wall.

    Fortunately, there wasn''t enough slime to stop the Wizards and others from moving forward.

    After walking about eight hundred meters, the wizards came to a raised platform. There was

    a large vertical hole, like a patio, about two hundred meters in diameter. The whole patio

    goes straight up and down from a height of more than thirty meters into the deep earth.

    Steps are cut into the inner stone wall of the courtyard, and at regular intervals, there is a hole

    leading to the outside, and at the entrance of the hole is a small platform three meters square.

    There are also many simple lifts made of ropes and wheels that connect the various height

    platforms from the vertical direction.

    The mages are on one of these small platforms. Fortunately, the cave was quiet, and only at

    the very bottom of the patio could a faint singing be heard. Vincent could not make out the

    language even when he put up his ears. He looked down. At the bottom of the patio there

    was no one, just a jumble of wagons piled high with silver. An opening large enough for the

    giants to enter and exit was situated in the lower stone wall. Out of this hole, which flickered

    with bright firelight, came a faint singing.

    Vincent motioned for everyone to sneak quietly, and the three of them walked quickly down

    the long steps, against the shadows of the stone walls.

    They did not encounter any obstacles along the way, but the sight at the bottom of the

    courtyard surprised them. Except for the central carload of ore, the entire bottom wall was

    filled with dead bodies.

    Bloody bodies.

    Thousands of bodies, large and small, hung by hooks from the stone walls, their flesh torn

    and crumpled, hanging loosely from the broken bones. There were cuts, smashes, cuts,

    tangles, burns, frostbite, and even wounds that Vincent could not tell what had caused them.

    The appearance of these bodies gave no indication of the race they had been, but only the

    size of their skeletons: they ranged from great ogres to human-sized bodies; Vincent also

    saw pointy elven ears hanging from some of the corpses; There were dwarf gnomes; The

    thick-boned ones were dwarves, probably the missing grey dwarves; Mark also found several

    bodies that looked like dwarves. Even the dark elves were not spared, as Hardy saw several

    "fleshy blobs" with dark skin and white hair.

    The worst part is that these people hanging on the wall were supposed to have died

    somewhere else and their bodies were dragged here and hung on the wall. And then they

    were often attacked and flogged by the creatures here with various weapons, which formed

    this tragic situation.

    Vincent felt like he was going to throw up, Hardy was a little blue in the face, and the dwarf

    Mark returned the three days'' worth of dry food to the earth. After many deep breaths and a

    good respite, the men finally took their minds off the body. Then, slowly, the singing from the

    cave came back.

    Vincent took out the magic scroll he had made from his backpack and walked into the bright

    cave with a serious face. Hardy and Mark hurried after him.

    "Bad luck for someone" popped into the warrior''s mind...

 Chapter One Subterranean and subterranean Episode 20 Altars

    (Another view)

    Today is the day for our Maharajah to demonstrate the power of God. Our Great Maharajah

    always gathers us together at this altar of Light every ten days for the ritual of prayer. This

    day is no exception.

    Our Maharaja is a powerful man, and although he doesn''t look like the others around me --

    he has five heads -- SHH, we must keep this a secret and not tell anyone. What? You don''t

    believe me? You say that the Maharaja has only one head? Well, I''m telling you, it''s not what

    you think.

    For a while I was the one who brought food to the Maharaja, do you remember? Yes, yes, yes,

    just a month ago. At that time we had just won our first victory over the Grey Dwarves. How

    could the dirty, smelly little men, who had been under the ground too long and had seen too

    little, be any match for us? As soon as we reach them carefully and shoot the snake bolt in

    our hands, they will die one by one. They won''t know what happened until they die. Ha ha, I

    personally killed two grey dwarves through the tunnel.

    A: What, what? Am I off topic? Oh, yeah, talk about the Maharaja''s five heads.

    When I brought food to the Maharaja, it was the internal organs dug up from the bodies that

    were brought outside. The Maharaja loved to eat the entrails of fools who had been tortured

    to death. Do you know why all those corpses out there ask us to smash them up? Just know

    you don''t have enough sense to know! Because the Maharaja says that the tapping and

    slapping of the food can better rub the despair and terror of dying into their insides, and the

    Maharaja thinks it tastes best when their hearts and lungs are all squashed together.

    What a look in your eyes! It looks like you have a dislike for the Maharaja in your eyes! This

    cannot be done. The Maharaja is great. He can use powerful, luminous spells. He can heal

    wounds and make you feel better. And best of all, it will keep the creatures in line. How do

    you think these caves were dug up? But the Maharaja has a very bad temper, and if anyone

    dares to disobey him or say anything blasphemous, he will deal with you severely. He could

    not be the most terrible judge in the world, but he was the most terrible I knew. You must not

    offend him.

    By the way, I seem to have gone off topic again, the Maharaja''s head, his five heads. I was

    carrying the plate the other day, and inside it was the gut of a dark elf priestess. You know

    what! Drow priestess! The mighty presence of the underworld is nothing more than a dish

    before our Maharaja. I carried the dish -- the contents of which, to tell the truth, were stinking

    -- to the Maharaja''s tent, the one with a bright red background and golden lace. I opened

    the curtain of the tent, forgetting to give warning. The Maharaja was kneeling on a cushion,

    whispering something to a picture. There were five of his heads. I could see them clearly.

    The painting? It''s a really strange picture. It''s a big red ball with an old man sitting with a lot

    of forks. I was so nervous, plus the Maharaja felt someone behind him and suddenly turned

    around. I immediately lowered my head and acted as if I hadn''t seen anything. It was not until

    the Maharaja asked me to raise my head that I dared to look at my surroundings again. The

    Maharaja was still sitting on the cushion, but the picture and the rest of his head had

    disappeared.

    What did you say? You still don''t believe me? Well, if I hadn''t doubted that I''d seen him for

    what he really was, why would I be back as a soldier, patrolling those complex tunnels again?

    Wouldn''t it be safer and more comfortable to serve food and drink? You know, all you do is

    fight and kill. It''s really hard!

    You said that Maharajah is not our strong snake man, then we still listen to his words? You

    fool! Don''t you know that we are able to come to this rich land now because of the arrival of

    the Maharaja and others? Don''t you look at your grandfathers, their bodies are so thin, their

    scales are so thin, and even when they wield their weapons, they are powerless. What can

    they do? Have they not stayed in the swamp all their lives, eating mosquitoes and flies? Have

    you seen how strong your fathers have grown since the Maharaja and others came? We''ve

    got good weapons and good equipment, and we''ve learned some of the same things that

    humans used to do to us, and we''re out of the damn swamp.

    Now the task of our generation is... What what? You say we won''t win? I should open up your

    skull and see what''s been stuffed inside! Have we failed yet? Don''t we own this place now?

    Look outside on the patio and see what we have! Isn''t that the biggest win of all? We

    conquered the swamp, and now we will conquer this underground! Next, we will conquer...

    Wha? My voice is too loud? B: Well, it is a little loud. B: Come on, if I hadn''t talked to you for

    If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.so long, how could I not have reached the memorial square by this time? A: What, you still

    dare to talk back to me? A: How can a cut on my shoulder affect how fast I can move? Then

    again, the little man''s crossbow was really accurate and actually hit me in the dark. If I hadn''t

    gotten away in time, I would have received an arrow in the head. But there was a sorcerer

    there who could transform into several of himself. It was very scary. You must remember to

    report it to the Maharaja soon.

    Hurry up, we''ll be at the memorial square soon. Many people are already here. Ah, the

    ceremony has begun. Come on, follow me. Sing what they sing. What what, you can''t sing?

    You''re a rookie. You can''t sing. You can''t hum? No one can hear you.

    Look! Look, the Maharaja is about to use his magic. Look, his hand is already shining. The

    white light is so beautiful, it looks like a sun. What, you still haven''t figured out what new god

    we have? I tell you what, you remember, it''s the new sun God. Remember, it''s the new one!

    Look, it''s made out of the silver we dug up a while ago. Yes, you''re right. It''s the coffin in front

    of the Maharajah. But I tell you, it is a treasure, and the water it contains will become the

    divine water that will make you and your descendants strong. Your father became strong after

    drinking it, and you will become strong after him. If you ever have an egg, use this water to

    soak it. It will be as strong and powerful as you are now.

    Why are you poking me? B: Just say what you have to say. Aaah! Why are you touching my

    wound? B: Oh, it hurts!

    Noooo! Noooo!! My lords, I did not rise to offer the sacrifice of my own free will, I jumped

    only because I was in pain. No, why are you handcuffing me? Let go of these ropes! I don''t

    want to die.

    Ah, Maharajah, Your Eminence Maharajah, wouldn''t you just use any living thing as a catalyst?

    There are plenty of grey Dwarf slaves out there. Why don''t your lordship use them? Don''t put

    me in that pool, my Lord. I haven''t even found a mother snake to lay an egg for me. I can

    fight, and I''m smart enough to help you. Please leave me alone.

    What is this pouring on me? It looks like water. Why are you pouring water on me? It''s not

    going to drown me! No, I want out! I don''t want to stay in this coffin-like container!

    Aaah! Something is biting me now, my hand, my leg, something is biting me in my chest!

    What the hell are you putting in the water, some kind of man-eating bug? No, I''m not gonna

    die like this! Maharajah, I have important information for you. Out there... Aah ��������

    ...........................

    When Vincent and his men sneaked into the hall, they saw a snake man being thrown into a

    long, long water container. He was writhing in pain inside, waving his hands, feet and tail,

    making a splash. Several snake men came forward and pressed down on his hands and feet.

    After a while, the snake man fell completely into the water and did not move again. The water

    in the container was red with blood.

    Around the table, crowded with large and small snake people. They repeated a sentence in a

    hissing murmur. Vincent and others did not understand the strange language at all.

    A tall serpent, who seemed to be their leader, wearing a robe embroidered with the emblem

    of the Sun, was standing in front of the pool full of blood, muttering words and sprinkling

    some unknown powder into the pool with his hands. After a while, the whole tank glowed

    with blinding white light, and all the Serpentine prayers erupted in cheers. The whole cave

    echoed: "Usra. Usra!" "Shouts.

    Several snake people carefully took out a large wooden box, gently lifted it to the front of the

    leader, and opened it. It was full of eggs -- the snake man''s eggs. One by one, the leader

    took the eggs out of the padded boxes and dipped them into the bleached pool. In a moment

    he lifted the eggs out of the pool, glowing white.

    The snake man below sang under his breath, "Usra! Usra!"

    As soon as an egg is removed from the crate, dipped in the liquid and glowing white, the

    snake man below follows with a shout of "Usra!" Finally, one egg did not glow at all. The

    leader looked at the egg, shook his hand, and with a snap threw it against the far wall, where

    it broke.

    "It was very cruel! "Mark and Hardy said in unison. Instead of focusing on the egg, Vincent

    started looking at the terrain and trying to figure out how to solve the problem. So many

    snake people army, how can only rely on the three of them to destroy. Even now, back in

    Bribando, there was no guarantee that they would come to the rescue -- the Grey dwarves

    had no taste for this kind of fighting, and sneaking was not their strong suit.

    "Hardy, Mark, come here. But here''s what we''ll do... ''

 Chapter 1 Underground and Underground Episode 21 Rising

    The three men, having agreed upon a general plan of action, scattered themselves. Vincent

    came to the entrance of the hall and hid behind a stone sculpture.

    In his hand was a scroll of "Interlocking lightning" that he had copied long ago when he was

    in the Mages'' Society. Although he knew that these snake people were immune to lightning

    strikes, all the Mages needed was the shockwave from the lightning''s successive explosions.

    If he were to use magic to forcibly kill all the snake people in front of him, it is likely that only

    the Master could do it.

    Vincent''s target is the eight stone pillars that stand around the altar. The pillars are as thick

    as a three-person circle, and they are carved with images of snakes: a group of small snakes

    climbing up, entangling and crowding the glowing sun symbol toward the top of the pillars.

    Vincent did not have time to wonder when Greafury, known as the god of light and the sun,

    had such a flock of serpents as followers. Slowly, he unwrapped the interlocking lightning

    scrolls in his hand.

    Since the scroll was made a long time ago, it was still cast in the "faction magic" way, using

    the power of the magic network. Vincent now calls directly to the source of magic, and he

    uses spells in a very different way than before. Now his main purpose is how to call out the

    magic energy on the scroll, and use the magic source power he can use to inspire out.

    His eyes ran gently over the dark words on the scroll, and his mind began to gradually recall

    the composition of this magic. The many parts of the spell were taken apart one by one,

    translated into new uses, and put back together again. Time passed slowly, I saw that the

    snake priest had closed the box with the snake eggs in front of him. At the end of the

    ceremony, large beads of sweat appeared on Vincent''s head.

    All the snake people began to shout "Usra, Usra!" They were all worshiping the great sacrifice

    in the middle of the altar. Vincent''s hands are shaking, and the powerful lightning energy is

    in his hands. The whole ball of energy is very unstable and could explode at any moment.

    In the end, Vincent did not grasp the result of the intermingling of the two magical systems.

    Feeling the power of the ball in his hand, he suddenly pronounced the last words of the spell

    and fired it as hard as he could.

    To his surprise, the result of this "hybrid" was far more powerful than the original spell. The

    flash of lightning immediately exploded through the snake crowd. What had been a white

    chain lightning bolt was now a large blue net, tightly wrapped around the Serpent''s party,

    and everyone present was attacked by this energy.

    Among them, the most miserable was the snake in the center of the stage. Vincent thought

    it was very strange. It was clear that the snake people were immune to the lightning energy.

    How could the high priest be so poor? The energy of the serial lightning, which had wandered

    about among the snakes and had nowhere to give vent to, suddenly came over him. The

    crackling sound of lightning kept breaking out of him. His whole body was blown into the air

    by the continuous shock of lightning, and every time he fell, another lightning would bounce

    him up again.

    The serpents, who were instantly thrown into a stew by the sudden onslaught, rose to their

    feet in the dazzling blue light, looked around at the assailant, and seemed for a moment to

    forget that they ought to hurry away from the area under attack. Squinting their eyes, spitting

    long snake letters, and turning their triangular heads, they scanned all the possible places to

    hide people. For a moment, the entire altar area was filled with the sound of "hissing Zizz."

    One of the snakes shouts, pointing to Vincent''s hiding place, and all the snakes turn their

    heads in unison to look at the small area of the entrance. Vincent suddenly felt himself

    breaking out in a cold sweat. It was not a good feeling to be watched by hundreds of snakes

    at once. The cold light from the snakes'' eyes was enough to make some timid people faint.

    The most terrible thing was that most of these snakes had already raised their crossbows in

    their hands and were all aimed at the place where the master was.

    Vincent''s heart went up in his throat and he prayed for the lightning to explode.

    It was as if he had heard the wizard''s mind, and the lightning bolts that flew out in succession

    finally exploded one by one in the cave. A continuous roar shook the entire cave, and a jet of

    rapidly expanding air blasted out of the opening of the memorial hall. The powerful shock

    wave, which accumulated and erupted instantly, launched Vincent far away from the memorial

    hall.

    There was no one left standing in the hall, and all the creatures had been knocked to the

    ground by the force of the explosion just around them. Their weapons and armor were all

    twisted and twisted by the blows, and many of the snake men were caught between two or

    more blasts, their bodies twisted unnaturally, and they didn''t even have time to scream before

    they were crushed to shreds.

    Most of the snake people still rely on their strong bodies to survive, and some snake people

    are more intelligent, when they see something bad, they immediately lie down on the ground,

    avoiding most of the impact.

    The worst of all was the high priest in the center of the altar, who had already been hit by the

    most lightning, and the force of the explosion was more concentrated on him. He had just

    received the last bolt of lightning, and was struggling to his feet, blackened and smoking,

    when the force of the impact struck the top of the cave, leaving a pit in the hard stone in the

    shape of a snake man.

    It looked like a worm that had been flapped by a fly.

    It is not only the evil snake man who is affected by this shock, but also Dro and Mark who

    remain in hiding. The ears of both men could not hear anything at that time, only a "buzzing"

    roar echoed in their heads. Fortunately, they hid behind a barrier in the corner and lowered

    themselves to avoid the various snake weapons that were sent flying by the shockwave

    explosion. Swords, spears, daggers, and harpoons were thrust into the rocks above their

    heads.

    The two men looked at each other and decided that getting out of this place was all that

    mattered.

    Their original mission was to allow Mark to shoot the high priest in the center of the altar after

    Vincent had knocked down the eight pillars to form a fence that blocked the Snake Man''s

    progress. Hardy then covered Mark''s retreat -- the dwarf''s short legs were not very fast. But

    now it appears that the Serpentine priest has flown to the top of the stone wall, and Mark''s

    crossbow can''t hit him that far. And, as things stand, the Serpentine priest won''t need Mark''s

    hand anymore.

    Hardy grabbed the dwarf by his clothes, put him on his shoulders and began to run outside.

    Vincent was lying on the ground with his back stretched out, not understanding what had just

    happened. The power of the chain explosion was so amazing that the Mage had never

    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.thought that a single chain lightning bolt could be so powerful. Then he thought of the orb

    of spell energy that had nearly exploded in his hand, and he felt terrible horror.

    "Next time you won''t be able to use the mixed method to manipulate the scroll, it''s like risking

    your life. It was almost as powerful as the explosion of the Archmage''s staff." Vincent wiped

    the sweat from his head and got up from the pile of silver mining carts.

    Next thing he knew, Hardy and Mark were running out of the cave, followed by twenty bloodcovered snake men. Their weapons had long since flown off to unknown places, and now they

    pounced with their gaping jaws, their front fangs glinting cold, their sharp claws brandishing,

    and a thunderous roar.

    It was a good thing Hardy and Mark could not hear anything now, or they would have been

    creeped out by the strange roar behind them.

    Vincent took aim behind Hardy and uttered a spell. A wall of ice 15 meters long and 3 meters

    high rose from the ground, blocking the chasing enemy.

    The three men then hurried to the lift truck next to the spiral steps. Hardy throws Mark into

    the car, pulls the rope hanging by the side of the elevator, and begins to pull the three men

    up.

    Thanks to the soldier''s natural strength, the lift wobbles and begins to climb. Vincent took out

    the dagger he was carrying and cut the rope that Hardy had pulled down. This made it

    impossible for the snake man at the bottom of the cave to sway the car by pulling on the

    remaining rope.

    Several crossbow bolts were fired, hitting the wooden floor of the lift truck with a thud, and

    the force of the impact was so great that the tips of the crossbow would have gone straight

    through the floor, had they not been a little far away. Now the bolts are like nails being driven

    into the bottom of the truck, but with the nails pointed upwards. Mark looked down. They

    must have been poisoned. They still had a faint green tint to them. He took out his carving

    hammer and knocked the nails out one by one. If someone accidentally stepped on them,

    they would still be poisoned.

    Hardy bowed his head as several bolts flew by. The muscles in his arms were like hills, and he

    pulled the rope rhythmically with his hands alternating rapidly. His eyes were fixed on the

    hole through which they had entered, a few dozen meters away.

    The Snake Man also began to get into several other lift trucks and catch up. They didn''t have

    a strong man like Hardy, but they weren''t slow at all -- the five or six Snake-men were like

    tug-of-war, pulling quickly on the ropes to lift their comrades high up.

    Vincent frowned. These snake people are really fast. He sees the fastest lift truck and throws

    the greasiness directly onto the rope used to pull them up.

    Mark picked up his own crossbow and started shooting it down. With the advantage of height,

    the snake men below are immovable targets as they struggle to pull on the rope. A bolt

    whizzed out of Mark''s homemade crossbow with a high frequency and slammed into the

    snake man''s head below. With each shot, there was a scream from below.

    At this moment, a huge figure ran out of the hole and crashed into the ice wall created by

    Vincent, breaking it into pieces. The size of the ice box flew everywhere, causing the snakes

    around to scream and make the scene even more chaotic.

    The mage looked down, and immediately gasped. A large, four-legged monster with five

    snake heads was standing on the ruins of the ice wall, watching the Wizard and others. Its

    skin was covered with cuts, every mark a charred black, that must have been the result of a

    series of lightning strikes. It stared at the slowly rising cart with ten eyes, and its skin turned

    red all at once.

    "Five flaming serpent lizards!!" Vincent immediately remembered what he had read about this

    monster. In addition to their strong bodies and terrible melee abilities, they also had the ability

    to spit fire, and it was extremely difficult to kill them. There was no way they could overtake

    them now, or the five heads would bite wildly, and there would be no hope of survival for

    himself or his two companions.

    The snake lizard, with its four claws and four sharp teeth in its mouth, clenched tightly in the

    stone crevices of the patio wall and began to climb vertically in pursuit of the master''s lift

    truck.

    Vincent thinks for a moment and immediately uses the cloud technique under his own feet.

    These snake people can walk in the dark underground world without light and must have

    good dark vision, but they certainly do not have the ability to see through clouds like the eyes

    of insight. After releasing the clouds, the mage then erected an iron wall above the boundary

    -- the last wall he had to use to escape and thwart his enemies.

    On the other hand, the snake men in the lift truck were getting closer and closer. They picked

    up their crossbows and aimed at Vincent and others on the opposite side. If they were only a

    few meters higher, they could have killed the intruders with a barrage of crossbow arrows.

    But they would never be able to climb these meters. Vincent used the greasy rope slowly to

    the bottom of the "tug-of-war" of the snake people hands. The smooth surface of the rope

    makes it impossible for them to grasp, and the load-bearing rope is suddenly out of their

    hands.

    A group of snake people let out an "aah ah" or "ow ow ow" and fell dozens of meters. Hardy

    looked across at Skysnake Scatterflower and spat softly: "Die! Serves you right!!"

    The five flaming serpentlizards were still creeping up so fast that he could see nothing through

    the mist. Vincent heard a "thud" from below and knew it was the serpent slamming into the

    iron wall against the stone wall. He poked his head down to look down at the lift truck. The

    snake lizard was peeking out of the clouds, gripping the edge of the iron wall with its limbs

    and a few heads, trying to turn it over.

    "You fool! Don''t you know iron walls will fall?" Vincent thought, the link between the iron wall

    and the stone wall broke at once. Holding on to a large iron plate in its claws, the five-headed

    snake lizard loses its only point of support and begins to fall through the air.

    The mage was about to breathe a sigh of relief, glad to be rid of his greatest enemy, when

    the lizard launched its attack. Five long snake heads danced in midair, shooting out five hot

    flames that slammed down on the sorcerer''s elevator. The air became so sultry that even

    breathing was like eating red charcoal, burning my lungs; The ends of Vincent''s hair began

    to curl and yellow, and Hardy and Mark could hardly keep their eyes open because of the

    sudden increase in temperature.

    Fortunately, as the lizard fell through the air, it was unable to aim accurately and the flames

    missed the lift car; Unfortunately, a column of fire managed to set fire to the rope at the top

    of the elevator.

    With a crack, the rope was burned. Hardy, Mark and the Mage Vincent go "Ahhh!!" ''with a

    loud exclaim and fall out of the lift truck...

 Chapter One Underground and the Underground Episode 22 On the Run

    The five flaming snakes began to fall from the sky, and the snake people below screamed as

    they scattered to avoid the massive falling figure. Others saw the destroyed lift truck, and the

    three intruders, two large and one small, began to fall with them. They gathered around with

    their weapons, and waited near the probable fall of the three men -- they wanted to give the

    three uninvited guests a feast.

    Vincent They are not interested in such a feast at all. As soon as the flames hit the loadbearing rope, Vincent began to think of a way to break it. He had no more feather fall spells

    today, no flight spells at all, and as for floating spells, he did not normally use them at all.

    Teleportation and Any Door were good spells, but on the one hand, Vincent had not regained

    his former ability to cast like a master, and they could not be used; On the other hand, even

    if they could be used, they could only be used to save themselves and not the other two.

    Now Vincent looked at the drop of nearly a hundred meters below his feet and thought that

    even if he did not fall to his death -- which was very unlikely -- he would be drowned alive

    by the hordes of snake people. Thinking of the dead bodies hanging on the wall, Vincent had

    no choice but to risk that method, a method he had never tried before.

    ''Arachny! Vincent unfolds the spell against the space under the three men''s feet. The spider

    web with a radius of twenty feet (about seven meters) opens in mid-air at once. Vincent

    controls the burst point of the spell, just enough to be a platform on the next level, so that

    another part of the spider appears in mid-air, and another part sticks firmly to the platform.

    The thick white silk wrapped itself around Mark''s feet. He fell onto the web and hung onto it.

    Hardy understood the mage''s intentions for the first time and threw his arms around the web.

    The web itself was not a wall. It could not soar to support the weight of several men. Now it

    was more like a net, and began to hurl the two men toward the side wall.

    Vincent caught the end of the web just fine.

    Boom, boom, boom! With these three sounds, the three men suddenly hit the stone wall.

    Seeing that the spider thread he was holding was about to come loose, Vincent struck the

    stone wall with his fist according to the swinging force. The fine gold penetrated deep into

    the mountain wall like a chisel, leaving the Master hanging there.

    Hardy pulled the silk away from himself by brute force, and soon climbed to the platform

    above him. Then he began to pull the net with both hands, and in a moment Mark was pulled

    up like a small fish, all wrapped in the white silk and unable to move.

    Hardy tore open the web and freed the dwarf. He retrieved a long rope from Mark''s knapsack

    and threw it to the mage, who was still hanging from the cliff. The dwarf had just been

    frightened and was now leaning against the inside of the platform, stroking his chest and

    taking deep, hard breaths.

    The Mage was pulled up onto the platform, too, and only then did he have time to look at

    the five-headed snake lizard that had fallen into the pit. The unlucky creature was first

    wounded by lightning, and then fell through the air to save his life with a whole iron wall in

    his arms. Now there is no snake lizard down there. All Vincent can see is a huge iron plate full

    of blood.

    Safe landing, but they''re not safe at all. Now they were not at the same height as they had

    first come in, and it was entirely unknown where this opening around them led. Dozens of

    snakes followed them down the spiral staircase, other lift trucks were parked on the upper

    landing, and a number of monsters started running down from the upper landing. They were

    about to be mobbed.

    "We have no choice but to stay here and be trapped alive. We must move on, whatever is in

    this cave." Vincent turned to the other two men. Mark and Hardy nod, and the three of them

    rush off into the unknown cave.

    As soon as they got inside, several crossbow bolts came roaring down and nailed them where

    they had just stood.

    The passage was the same as the one they had entered, with thick slime on the walls. Vincent

    had an idea and placed an illusion spell behind him, creating an image of the corner of the

    passage on the straight path, and the destination of this corner was the very sticky wall.

    "If only I had a greasiness trick." Vincent gently exclaims.

    When Mark heard this, he quickly took a bottle out of his backpack and threw it in front of

    the vision. A puddle of yellow liquid spread out. The dwarf turned his head and said distressed,

    "We won''t be able to cook with oil for a few days. Please bear with us for a while."

    "Nothing to fear without oil! When the time comes, slaughter a snake and refine its oil for

    cooking! It will smell delicious, ha ha!" From the front came Hardy''s laughter.

    The passage went down and down, and Vincent took out his handlebar to light the way for

    his companions ahead. They had not gone far before they heard screams and curses coming

    from behind them. The master smiled and thought, "Now you are going to suffer."

    Leaving the slime passageway, there was an open field ahead. What appeared before them

    was a very large underground cavern, and several men were standing on a small raised

    platform with a simple staircase to climb down.

    It was a large lava cave. More than a dozen rivers of lava flowed slowly through the charred

    earth, bubbling with boiling lava. The bright red flow of lava reflected the whole hall in red

    against a black background, which looked very eerie. The air above the molten rock was

    heated and twisted upward, rendering everything seen through it quite dreamy. The tips of

    The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.the stalagmites hanging down from the ceiling of the cave were glowed by the light from

    below, like flaming stone spears ready to fall down and Pierce any creature that dared pass

    below.

    Only a few isolated stone Bridges cross the lava river, and along these Bridges there is another

    passage at the other end of the cave.

    ''Hurry along! Vincent waves his hand and beckons the two to follow, "Wet the turban with

    water from the kettle and cover the mouth and nose. Otherwise the hot air here will burn

    your respiratory system."

    The three men ran over the stone Bridges, and the persevering snake man had already come

    out of the hole and followed the path behind them. Vincent could now hear the shouts of the

    snake men behind them, and even the sound of the crossbow''s strings. But now he did not

    dare to stop. Although mages are powerful beings, the only possibility for even the most

    powerful mages to face the onslaught of enemies is to be disassembled unless they can

    change their situation to ignore most of the attacks.

    If he could just get back to his former level, Vincent would be able to take down the snake

    people with ease.

    But for now, they have no choice but to run away.

    The snake Man was much faster than the three men who were running away, and as they ran

    they could use their chests and abdomens to move forward like snakes. The distance between

    the two men was narrowing, and soon Vincent was within range of the enemy''s crossbow

    arrows.

    Vincent turns around and sees that the stone bridge he has just passed is covered with a

    hallucination, but this time the illusion is the same as the original stone bridge. It is not visible

    from the outside. Several crossbow bolts flew in his ears and plowed down into the stony

    ground.

    As soon as the judge stopped, Mark turned and began firing at the Snake Man. He was far

    outnumbered, but Mark''s fast crossbow kept firing at a high rate, and the two sides were even

    in terms of the number of crossbows going back and forth. Hardy stepped in front of the

    Master and used his two-handed sword to deflate any arrows that might have threatened his

    companions.

    "Vincent, let''s use what we have left! We won''t last long like this! '' Hardy shouted to Vincent,

    who was still preparing his spell, as he brandished his weapon vigorously. With his natural

    dragon power, Hardy wielded the heavy two-handed sword with the same dexterity as an elf

    wields a thin sword.

    "Thunderbolt! Vincent uses his last lightning spell. As the Serpents began to climb the

    enchanted bridge, he hurled his lightning dart.

    The lightning dart flew with a whooshing noise towards the leader, who uttered only a cry of

    distress and was instantly punctured. Although they are completely immune to the power of

    electricity, their skin has no corresponding resistance to the powerful piercing force. Then, like

    Vincent''s other lightning spells, the lightning gun explodes right there. The leader of the

    serpentman''s body is torn apart directly by the powerful shock wave from within, bursting

    from the inside like a blown balloon, his body and internal organs are blown into small pieces

    and flying everywhere, a mist of blood disperses from the bridge.

    The snake-men who were following him were also thrown to the ground by the blast; And

    some, still frightened by the shock of the draught which had occurred in the memorial hall

    only a short while before, of this sudden explosion of lightning, fell to the ground in fear, if

    not by the draught.

    It was for this reason that none of the snake people saw the scene of the stone bridge being

    broken. The remains of the stone bridge quickly melted into the lava flow and disappeared

    without a trace.

    Vincent smiles at the other two, and they turn around and run like crazy again.

    The snake men got up from the ground and looked at the three men as they continued to

    run, their anger burning. Or perhaps stimulated by the embarrassing fact that they had just

    been on the ground in fear, the men were now thinking only of how to set fire to the three

    intruders ahead of them. Roaring, a large band of serpents rushed up the stone bridge in

    front of them.

    Unfortunately, there was no bridge there now, only the illusion of a bridge.

    Listening to the "bared" sound behind him and those screeching screams, Vincent knew that

    behind him was staging a "magma burning snake" drama. Hardy sniffed and sniffed the air.

    "Ah! Smells great! It really smells good."

    There were no more steps to the hole, and once they had crossed the last two stone Bridges,

    they could reach the other side without difficulty. Vincent glanced back to see if the Snake

    Man was coming after him. The turn took him by surprise, but the snake Man did not follow

    him. They were still stuck in the broken stone bridge. Their attempts to break the bridge by

    jumping were rewarded with a few dead snakes that had fallen into the lava and burned their

    ashes. But from the other end of the cave, a large purple worm emerged from a newly cut

    circular passageway and frantically chased after the master and others. Its purple skin, more

    than thirty meters full of carapace, showed a unique color of blood against the red lava. A

    huge mouth full of razor-sharp teeth, thousands of fangs inside the mouth driven by special

    muscles, the rapid rotation. Vincent''s first thought was of falling into its mouth, being torn

    into tiny pieces and then twisted to pieces. The purple worm''s enormous body leaped directly

    across the lava stream, pursuing it in the nearest straight line.

    On the head of the worm stood a snake man, his face stained with blood, dressed in the

    brand-new robes of the great sacrifice, looking majestically at the three prey before him.

    There were two stone Bridges at the entrance to the cave...

 Chapter 1 Underground and underground 23 Floating away

    The purple worm ran closer and closer to the three men, and the high priest standing on the

    head of the monster laughed wildly: "Three little worms! How dare you come to the place of

    our strong snake people to make trouble! There is only one fate for you, death!!"

    ''He took out the emblem he wore on his breast, and began to mutter. Vincent looked back

    and did not get a good look at the emblem, but he clearly dared to see that the priest was

    gathering powerful magical powers.

    At that very moment, a red cloud gathered not far in front of Vincent, curled and rolled with

    a faint thunder, and slowly drifted to the stone bridge at the end of the passage. Suddenly, a

    pillar of fire broke down from the red thundercloud and crashed into the fragile bridge.

    After hundreds of years of magma baking, the bridge had already become fragile and fragile.

    The force of pyrography immediately shattered the deck to pieces and it fell into the lava flow.

    As the stone bridge fell, the last of the lava flows, more than 10 meters wide, became an

    almost insurmountable obstacle.

    "Vincent, what else can you do?" Mark said anxiously, looking at the broken bridge in front of

    him.

    "I, I''ve almost run out of magic..." Vincent thinks about the few spells he has left. A few are for

    attack, but none can help them cross the fiery barrier.

    ''What are you afraid of? I''ll find a way when I get there!" Hardy looked back at the

    approaching purple worm and said, "Rest assured!!"

    Now they had reached the penultimate stone bridge, the last intact bridge.

    ''You''re not going anywhere! The high priest said arrogantly, "I will not let the purple worms

    devour you! That would be too cheap for you. I will give you the most terrible torture, so that

    you will regret being born! Quack, quack, quack!"

    Vincent stopped abruptly and looked over his shoulder at the creature that was getting closer

    and closer. The smell of rotting corpses was already palpable on the purple worms (they are

    scavengers), and the heat of the environment made one vomit; And a steady drip of greenishyellow mucus from the monster''s mouth, flinging it in every direction as its teeth turned.

    Vincent looked at the enemy and slowly took out the "Creation Law" from his backpack. Hot

    lava tumbles beneath his feet; The rising currents of heat swayed the master''s dark purple

    robes; A red light shone from under his feet on the mage''s face; The eyes of pure black and

    cold insight were fixed on the two pursuers before him.

    ''Never!

    The Wizard blurted these words softly out of his teeth.

    ''Vincent! Are you crazy? What are you going to do?" Hardy grabs the Mage by the shoulders

    and pulls him back. "You''re no match for that monster. Don''t die here! I''ll get out of there by

    the next lava!"

    Mark stopped too and looked back at the two men. But he had already pulled out his

    crossbow and was just waiting for the purple worm to get closer before he started shooting.

    ''No! Vincent jerked his left arm away from the pincer of a soldier: "Don''t tell me your way! I

    know, don''t you just want to use your brute strength to throw me and Mark to the other side?

    And then what do you do?! Can you jump over it?"

    Hardy opened his mouth wide, then slowly dropped his head. Mark was surprised and said,

    "Hardy, is this true? I don''t want you to go. I don''t want this."

    ''Do you hear me! Did you hear Mark? The three of us came together and we''re leaving

    together!" Vincent patted Hardy on the shoulder. "Don''t try that again..."

    "Good!" Hardy suddenly raised his head, raised his long sword, and pointed at the purple

    worm that was swimming fast: "I''m right here, have some balls and come on!! Watch me chop

    you into little pieces!!"

    "Oink! I don''t care about you guys yet." The Snake-man priest clasped his hands together

    and pulled them apart. A flash of lightning leaped between them. "You are about to die."

    "No way! Vincent crouched down with the Law of Creation in his left hand, touched the stone

    bridge with his right hand, and uttered the incantation. The scroll of the Law of Creation

    glowed with a dazzling white light.

    "Don''t think about any more death throes! It won''t work!" The pupils of the priest''s snake

    eyes constricted and locked firmly on the three men in front of them. "Thunderbolt!"

    "Arcane Mysteries: Transfiguration!" At the very moment the lightning energy is released from

    the Snake Man, the Wizard Vincent uses his magic. But the spell seemed to exhaust his power,

    and Vincent fell to the bridge.

    The whole stone bridge cracked with a "squawk" and turned reddish brown. There were many

    small holes on the bridge floor, like a sponge surface. With a crash, the red middle of the

    bridge broke away from the foundation and fell straight down into the magma below.

    The belated flash of lightning only hit the ground across the lava river, creating a huge crater

    and throwing rubble and clods of earth into the air, where nothing could be seen.

    "Quack, quack, quack! That''s clever. It''s easier to kill yourself than to be tortured by me. This

    time it''s better for you!" The Serpent priest stopped his purple worm mount and looked at

    the broken stone bridge from a distance.

    What he did not expect was that he merely tilted his head and saw, in the lower part of the

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.lava flow, on a large red SLATE, the three men whom he thought were certain to die were

    sitting leisurely on it.

    The mage waved his hand at it. "Goodbye." Vincent gave a friendly smile, as if he were saying

    goodbye to a close friend, and said slowly.

    The priest of the Snake Man was almost furious. He stamped his foot on the purple worm''s

    head and ran after it in a hurry. But after the attack just now, the sacrifice has been delayed

    for some time, the distance has long been pulled away, and now the master and others are

    on the lava flow, the purple worm dare not swim in the magma, even if the skin is thick. By

    the time the priest reached the eye and the side, it was already too late.

    So Vincent and his party drifted safely farther and farther away from the cave, away from the

    snake man''s pursuit.

    "Vincent, there you are! You find a way out of any situation like this." Hardy laid down his

    great sword and settled down comfortably on the SLATE.

    Mark ran his hand over the face of the rock beneath him and asked, "Vincent, what the hell is

    going on here? Why hasn''t this rock been burned?"

    "It is simple. This stone is volcanic. It is made of molten rock. How could it be burned?

    Moreover, the holes formed when the gas left as it cooled made the stone extremely light. So

    let''s not mention magma, it floats just as well on top of the water."

    ''But, but...'' Mark cocked his head. "Where did this volcanic rock come from?"

    "Naturally, it was made by a sorcerer! What''s so strange about that?" Hardy said with a stretch.

    Vincent smiled and naturally gave no further explanation. Ever since he had seen Mark''s uncle

    Charlotte''s extraordinary ability to turn copper powder into an iron spoon, he had never

    stopped thinking about the principles of magic and how he could use the arcane to change

    the nature of objects forever. It wasn''t until he read the "Principles of Creation" that he began

    to understand this skill. Several times in the past, he had experimented with the technique of

    changing small objects, but to transform the properties of such a large stone slab at once,

    turning it from granite to volcanic stone, was a helpless adventure, but it was a success.

    "But no matter how embarrassed we were, we got away successfully, didn''t we?" Mark looked

    very happy. After all, it was his first adventure, the first time he had encountered such a

    thrilling moment, and the first time the three men really worked together.

    "Yes, the only pity is that there is no roast snake to eat. It''s delicious, you know! '' Hardy

    smacked his lips and winked at Mark.

    "Forget it! I''m not going to eat that stuff. '' Mark now has goose bumps all over his body when

    he hears "snake".

    "Ha ha ha, Mark, you still need to exercise..." Hardy laughed happily, and so did Mark. It was

    a relaxed laugh, and all the people who had survived were either crying or laughing.

    Vincent, however, dared not relax for a moment. Although his body was exhausted and his

    heavy left arm made it impossible for him to move any further, he kept his eyes wide open

    and scanned the environment ahead with his eyes of insight -- after all, they were still drifting

    on lava.

    The rock beneath them would not melt, but it did not have the ability to insulate them, and

    the power of the lava constantly fried the three people sitting on it, forcing them to stand up

    to prevent their hips or backs from being burned.

    After leaving the lava River cave, they have turned into a lava tunnel, where the temperature

    is unusually high, semi-enclosed environment, the hot air is almost impossible to escape: it is

    like the inside of a red-hot oven, and Vincent and others are pieces of meat being roasted.

    Vincent clung to Hardy, holding Mark in his arms, a protective fire element working around

    him, absorbing as much heat as possible, and holding on. But even so, the searing air

    enveloped the fragile bodies of the three men, making it difficult for them to breathe.

    Fortunately, there was an end to the passage, and after about half a mile of painful endurance,

    the three of them finally left the suffocating lava pipe, and on either side reappeared the cold,

    hard stone banks of the Underdark.

    Vincent fell to his side on the hot volcanic rock, and his robes burned to a slight smoke.

    Hardy grabbed Mark''s collar in one hand and the waistband of the monk''s robe in the other,

    throwing them both violently to the shore about three meters away.

    Vincent rolled several times on the hard stone floor, still unconscious, his limbs sprawled limp

    and bent over the rubble.

    Hardy sprinted up the shore, his two-handed sword too red from the volcanic stone to use.

    The warrior and the dwarf rushed to the mage''s side and lifted up Vincent, who was

    unconscious.

    The mage''s face was red now, but his lips were white and chapped, and the temperature on

    his body was not much different from that of volcanic rock. Mark takes the kettle from his

    backpack and quickly pours water into the Mage''s mouth. Hardy snatches it from him and

    pours it directly over Vincent''s head.

    The Mage''s eyelids quivered a few times and a small groan came out of his mouth.

    But still he did not wake.

    ''What''s going on? Mark looked puzzled at Hardy.

    "He must have given us both the only magic he had left to protect us from heat, the fool..."

 Chapter 1 Underground and Underground Episode 24 Fire and Ice

    Darkness, darkness all around, absolute darkness. Vincent opened his eyes vigorously, but all

    he could see was darkness.

    It was a darkness that even the discerning eye could not see through.

    The mage felt that he was standing on a vast plain. He could feel the soft grass beneath his

    feet, but when he looked down, all he could see was darkness.

    "Where in the world is this? Vincent crouched down and tried to touch the ground with his

    hands. His body wobbles and he falls to his right.

    The Master rubbed his sore right shoulder, but unexpectedly felt a hand, it was a strong hand

    - it was a left hand, his long overdue left hand. Vincent, who had grown accustomed to the

    heavy gold prosthesis on his left side, was now struggling with the old arm.

    Vincent found this place more and more strange. First of all, it was so dark that he could no

    longer see anything, and then his left hand was able to reappear.

    ''Is there anyone here? ''Vincent shouted. There was no one to answer him, not even a reply.

    ''What an empty place,'' he said. The mage said to himself. He got up and began to walk in

    one direction. He could not tell the difference between the black here and the black there,

    and he had no way of knowing whether he was walking in a straight line or a circle. All he did

    was put his left foot in front of his right foot, and then his right foot in front of his left foot,

    making mechanical strides.

    He believed that there was no hope of staying where he was, wherever it was, and that he

    had to move.

    The darkness was still around him.

    Dero and Mark, on the other hand, look at Vincent, who is still unconscious. The only thing

    they can think of now is to pour a lot of healing potion into Vincent''s mouth.

    A soft white light slowly appeared on the mage''s body, his skin, which had been red from the

    baking, slowly returned to its normal color, and his lips, which were blue and purple, were no

    longer dry and cracked. But the sorcerer remained unconscious.

    "HardyHardy! What shall we do?" Mark tugged anxiously at the soldier''s sleeve, two big tears

    rolling in his eyes.

    "The wound should heal, but Vincent needs to cool down. We''ll need plenty of water! '' Hardy

    looked round. "Quick, come with me!" He put Vincent on his shoulders and climbed up to the

    rock wall on the shore.

    ''Where are you going? Is this really going to help? '' Mark wiped the tears from his eyes, picked

    up the things on the floor and followed quickly.

    ''Look up! Hardy pointed his finger at the ceiling as he grabbed a crack in the rock and quickly

    climbed upward.

    Mark looked up and saw several crystal ice picks hanging upside down at the top of the redhot cave.

    Vincent is still walking slowly in the darkness, feeling the soft touch of the grass under his feet

    and the breeze coming from him.

    "Wind? Where''s the wind? '' Vincent could not help wondering. Where there had been nothing

    but darkness before, how could there be a little wind blowing now? After a little thought,

    Vincent decided not to go in the direction of the wind. He still kept his left foot on top of his

    right foot and walked slowly towards the front he thought he was in.

    The wind grew stronger and stronger, making the monk''s robes rattle. It was the first sound

    Vincent had ever heard, besides talking to himself.

    Gradually, the grass under his feet began to slope upward, and the ground began to become

    a little slippery, and the grass seemed to be covered with dew, and it would feel cool in the

    heart of the hand. Vincent began to climb the steeper hill with difficulty, on his hands and

    feet.

    Drow and Mark finally climbed the steep side of the mountain. In front of them was a wide

    platform. The ground was covered with a thin layer of frost. The farther away from the lava

    river, the thicker the frost, and gradually the frost turned to snow, and the snow turned to ice.

    Behind the block, a frozen channel opened up before them. Beneath the solid block, walls of

    stones of all colours were still firmly frozen: pale blue crystals clinging to some black stones,

    which were magnetic black iron; Gray-green was hard lapis lazuli, tangled with red hematite

    in a strange but letter-like pattern; Gray shale and brown marble form the background for

    the motifs on the walls.

    Mark picked up a handful of frost from the ground and sprinkled it on Vincent''s face. There

    was only a puff of steam, and the frost quickly dissipated into the air without ever reaching

    the mage''s face.

    Surprised, Hardy touched the mage''s skin with his hand, but did not feel any abnormal

    temperature. Vincent''s skin was as hot as a normal person''s. Mark grabbed another handful

    of snow and tried to rub it on Vincent''s forehead, but the handful, like the frost before it,

    dissipated without touching it.

    The dwarf took another handful of snow and rubbed it on his face. He could feel the cold

    snow on his face. The snow did not go away.

    Hardy could not figure out what was going on, and he did not want to think too hard about

    the mystery. Since the snow would melt, Vincent still had a lot of heat in his body. So he lifted

    the mage''s body and walked deeper into the tunnel.

    When Vincent finally reached the top of the hill, he straightened up, breathed softly, and

    rubbed his sore muscles.

    A sudden gust of cold wind nearly sent the monk back down the hill. With this cold wind, the

    darkness of the horizon was suddenly blown away. Vincent rubbed his eyes hard and looked

    again at the grey world that had emerged.

    It was a colorless world. The horizon in front of him was absolutely white, while the world

    behind him was still pitch black. He looked down at his hands and feet. They were a mixture

    of black and white.

    Down the hill in front of him were five gray steel cages. In four of them something seemed to

    glisten white.

    He ran down quickly and stood in front of the five cages. Then he could see that inside the

    cages were four books. The doors of the first two cages were ajar, and he could reach out

    and take out the volumes inside. As soon as he got the first book, a red ball of fire appeared

    in the sky of this world, and its heat slowly dissipated the cold from Vincent''s body.

    Vincent took out the second book, and the whole world suddenly returned to color: a few

    white clouds drifted across the blue sky, green grass covered the yellow earth, and his monk''s

    robe reappeared the familiar black purple.

    The third cage had no door at all. Vincent looked up and down for a long time, but still could

    not find a way to open it. The book inside was floating in the middle of the cage with a

    rainbow of lights, so that the Wizard could not reach it.

    The fourth cage was empty, with no books except a whirling black mass of air, on which tiny

    dots of light moved slowly.

    The last cage was tightly closed, and a scroll inside it glowed blue.

    When Vincent looked down at the two books in his hand, he was surprised to see that on the

    cover of one was written "Ofa Secret Scroll" and on the other was written "The Law of

    Creation." When he opened the page, the two books disappeared from his hand.

    He frowned and began to think about the strange things that had happened here. The two

    scrolls that have disappeared here are the biggest help to restore his ability to cast spells --

    the ancient magic scrolls, and according to the records of the "Ofa Secret Scroll", this set of

    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.scrolls should have five sets, apart from the two parts in his own hands, there should be three

    scrolls still scattered in this world.

    In addition, there are really three unopened cages here, is it a metaphor for the other three

    scrolls? But what does it mean that one of the cages doesn''t contain any books? Could it be

    that the scrolls in one of the cages have been destroyed and lost forever?

    And where is this? Why are there cages representing five scrolls here? How did you get here?

    Is this a dream or reality? The most important thing is how you get out of here.

    As the Master looked down to ponder these questions, he felt a great pressure behind him,

    and the chill that had just been dispelled by the sun came back to his heart. Vincent turned

    and looked. On the very hillside he had just climbed stood a man whose body was made up

    of endless darkness. The rays of the sun would skirt around him and never reach him; A great

    black cloud rises from behind him and rolls around that tall, strong figure, forming a greyblack armor of gas.

    And in his hand, he held something like a scroll. It was also where all the black air came from.

    The man raised his arm and pointed to Vincent down the hill. With the index finger of his

    right hand, he made a gentle circle. A circle of fire ten meters high was immediately ignited

    around Vincent, blocking his retreat from front to back.

    The green blades of grass were charred at once, the yellow earth was charred into gray and

    cracked gullies, and the blue sky was covered with black smoke. The ring of fire slowly shrank

    toward the center, closer and closer to Vincent. That burning sensation reminded the young

    mage of the feeling of a lava passage.

    Vincent has tried to use magic here, but he hasn''t been able to muster any Arcane energy.

    The circle of fire burns closer and closer...

    Hardy ran faster and faster, for Vincent on his back had just uttered a groan of pain, and the

    Mage''s eyelids were fluttering like those of a dreamer in his sleep. But Vincent had told Hardy

    that he had given up the right to dream all his life because he had an eye for insight, and that

    the things that made people dream were of no use to him -- not even the rare dream plant,

    the ice moon. But now it was as if Vincent was experiencing a terrible dream, a nightmare,

    and in that sense it was not normal. Hardy was afraid to share his concerns with Mark, a young

    dwarf who was in fact very fragile.

    They were still running through the ice passageway, which was thick with crystal ice, but it

    was not cold at all. The temperature was still pleasant enough that you had to put your hand

    against the ice on the wall to feel the chill.

    Mark fell several times in the back, but he was back up on his hands at once. He ran on his

    short legs close to Hardy in front. They had only one purpose, to advance. Because in the

    direction of their progress, there came the sound of Chun Chun running water.

    "It''s almost here! "Hardy shouted from the front as he half-ran, half-skated quickly across the

    slick ice, a dazzling glow emanating from a circular door frame not far in front of him. The

    light bounced off the crystal ice and turned into a rainbow of lights.

    Hardy sprinted out of the gate and found himself inside a huge tower. He looked up. The

    cylindrical walls of the tower stretched upward, and two staircases in a double spiral led to a

    canopy of clouds. At regular intervals there was a small window at the side of the staircase,

    from which one could look out, and beyond it a thick layer of ice.

    Right in the middle of this circular room came the sound of running water, which Hardy was

    most looking for. There, a small fountain was pouring sparkling water into the pool below it.

    Hardy touched the water in the pool, scooped up a handful and tasted it. The temperature

    was chilly, but it was certainly water. The next moment, Vincent was completely thrown into

    the pool.

    In an instant, the pool rose with thick water vapor, hot steam toward Hardy. He stepped back

    quickly, amazed at the change in the pool.

    "Hardy! Hardy, no good!" Mark, who was left behind, rolled and crawled through the gate

    and took a bad fall. He got up and quickly turned around to close the gate behind him. But

    the round wooden door had been frozen over and had become one with the ice.

    "Hardy, help!" Before Hardy knew what was happening, a flash of light hit the ice in front of

    Mark. A powerful explosion broke out and the dwarf, along with a lot of ice, crashed into

    Hardy''s arms.

    "Mark! Are you all right? Who''s attacking you?" Hardy dropped the midget dangling upside

    down in his arms and grabbed a sharp icicle at his feet to use as a weapon - his great sword

    had long since drifted down the lava river with the volcanic rock.

    "Yes... Is..." Mark stammered.

    Without Hardy having to guess, two figures burst out of the icy fog that had just exploded

    and stood proudly in front of Hardy.

    Two celestial beings, nearly four meters tall, were spreading their wings behind them, staring

    at the two men with bright topaz eyes. They had bluish white skin, golden armor that covered

    most of them tightly, and a white halo behind them that came from their unfurled wings.

    Judging from their size, the two angels appeared to be a man and a woman. The male angel

    carried a gigantic, exaggerated sword, with a blade nearly two meters long and a silver flame

    burning brightly; The female angel uses a long bow made of blue light, the string stretched

    to its limit, and the long golden arrows are ready to fire.

    In a low, magnetic voice, the male sky asks, "Are these two?"

    "It doesn''t seem like it, but the power we''re looking for is here." The voice of the female angel

    is more graceful, but there is also a hint of irresistible authority.

    "Who are you? Why are you breaking in and attacking us? '' "Hardy said, holding an icicle in

    front of two tall angels.

    The angels ignored him and continued to scan the room.

    In that strange world, Vincent was also being scanned by the mysterious man on the hillside.

    No matter how hard the mage focused his eyes, he could not see the creature''s face. At the

    same time, the wall of fire was still slowly approaching the mage standing at the center of the

    circle with scorching heat.

    Vincent could not even get close to the circle of fire. He was now trapped in the center and

    could not move a step. Instead, the mage relaxes and prepares to be tested by the fire.

    Suddenly, it was as if a huge hole had been punched in the sky, and torrential rain fell from

    the dome. The force of the impact threw the Mage face-down on the grass. The ring of fire

    was extinguished in an instant, and even the steam that had risen from the heat was quickly

    swept away by the rain.

    On the other hand, the water in the pool where Vincent was placed suddenly became boiling.

    A great deal of steam rose up there, and suddenly the whole room was unable to see. The

    two angels looked warily in the direction of the pool, and a figure rose unsteadily through the

    curling mist.

    He gently shook the water from his body and stepped out of the pool. The angels could not

    see what he looked like, but where the man''s eyes should have been, two black and purple

    lights shone.

    "It must have been him..." ''whispered the female angel.

 Chapter 1 Subterranean and Subterranean Episode 25 commissioned

    Vincent stood in the boiling water, but he felt no pain at all. His mind was confused and he

    only felt a white cloud covering everything in front of him.

    There was a sharp pain in the index finger of his right hand. It was the first sensation the

    master felt when he woke up. He raised his hand and saw that the healing ring his teacher''s

    card had given him was shining and shaking so violently that the master''s entire right hand

    was twitching like a patient suffering from epilepsy.

    The healing ring was unleashing powerful energy in an attempt to repair Vincent''s body, but

    inside Vincent was flooded with the power of the ancient ArchArcane. The healing ring,

    created by his mentor, is powered by the power of the Magic Web. Two different types of

    power with the same root are in fierce conflict within him.

    Vincent immediately thought of the interlocking lightning scrolls that were powerful because

    of the mixed energy, and the thought that the powerful explosion might even be repeated in

    his own body, the Master could not help but break out a cold sweat.

    With a single thought, the Mage halted the healing effect of his ring. The sudden loss of his

    opponent''s source of magic burst forth, creating a violent current of air centered on the mage

    that swept away any moisture that permeated the room.

    The shock of energy caused Vincent''s inner organs to ache as if they had been struck with a

    hammer and then stirred by a stinging mace. He felt his throat sweeten and a mouthful of

    blood spit onto the floor.

    The two angels looked puzzled at the frail mage in front of them, his wings still rattling in the

    gale behind him.

    The mage wiped the blood from his mouth and looked at the two angels. The black of the

    eyes of insight reappeared in his eyes.

    At once the two angels felt that a powerful peeping force was penetrating deep into the

    depths of their souls, beyond their mighty shield.

    Hardy and Mark, who had just been knocked down by a strong wind coming from behind,

    got up and looked back to see Vincent coming out of the pool. Although the Mage still looked

    weak and wobbly, he was clearly regaining consciousness.

    The two guys, elated, run over and immediately wrap the mage in their arms, with Mark

    repeatedly wiping away tears of excitement with Vincent''s robe.

    "Who are you and what are you doing here?" Vincent and the angel asked these words

    together.

    "Answer my question first!" "Both sides uttered again at the same time.

    Hardy turned, held the icicle in his hand, and looked coldly at the two tall angels.

    Vincent looked at the two "unexpected visitors", a lot of ideas in his mind, no matter how he

    guessed the two angels came here, there is one thing he can not avoid: his side of the three

    people are absolutely no match for the angel.

    "My name is Vincent, and I am a traveling mage. I don''t know how I came here. My friends

    must have come to save me." Vincent closed his eyes, knowing that the power of such insight

    could be easily detected by beings higher than himself, and could be misinterpreted as hostile.

    The Master spread his hands together and said in the language of heaven, "I am not your

    enemy."

    The two angels looked at each other, and the female angel blurted out, "Is your name..."

    Before she could finish her sentence, another angel drank it off. "Master Vincent, it is so. We

    are looking for a powerful primordial energy that arose years ago and was very evil and did

    great harm. But it has disappeared in recent years. Just then we felt the force again, so we

    came in a hurry. I didn''t expect to see you here."

    ''So you think I''m the evil force?'' "Asked the mage, puzzled.

    The female angel coughed gently twice, covering a trace of embarrassment on her face: "That

    force is very evil and powerful, and we should have done everything possible to pre-empt it,

    so we did not investigate clearly in advance, so you have misunderstanding." We, apologize."

    She let go of the tight string and the great blue bow disappeared into her hand. ''We have

    investigated it by magic just now. You are not the one we are looking for.''

    Vincent''s heart was shocked. These two angels were really powerful. I guess they still didn''t

    show their full strength. Although he had not recovered his former ability to cast spells, his

    keen sense of the effects of various spells had not disappeared, and he had no idea that these

    two angels could cast spells on him. If they were able to detect their own identities so stealthily,

    they could also cast other spells on themselves -- even some directly deadly ones -- without

    their knowledge.

    The male angels also put away their weapons, but he kept a wary eye on Vincent, who stood

    at their feet.

    "In that case, there is no problem. Since you weren''t sent by the evil ones, we''re relieved. ''

    Vincent motioned to his comrades to put down their weapons. "It was very difficult for us to

    escape from there."

    ''Something evil? What do you mean?" ''The male angel asked at once.

    Sure enough, Vincent said with a smile in his heart. These angels are indeed very wise and

    rational beings, but only one thing is that they are "too" jealous of evil. They came from

    heaven to this physical world with only two possible purposes: to attract some very good

    souls or to destroy some powerful evil beings. And they love the second far more than the

    first. Those snakes are good targets for removal.

    "We are helping the people who live here to investigate the successive deaths of their miners,

    whose lives have been greatly affected by this tragedy." Vincent doesn''t know if the magic of

    detecting lies is working on him now, so he decides to tell the whole truth -- the truth, after

    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.selectively sifting through the information. "We came to investigate and found a group of

    snake people, specifically, a mutant snake people, more powerful and vicious. We fought with

    them and escaped."

    Seeing the interest of the two angels aroused, Vincent said with a serious face, "By the way,

    we can see that they are still performing some kind of ceremony, as if it were a memorial. A

    sacrificial priest puts many eggs in a strange pool and sows them. That pool, by the way,

    mutilated alive in it to kill one of their own before it was used."

    ''How wicked it is! The male angel stamped his foot, "Where are they? Tell me!"

    "Wait..." The female angel took the male angel to one side and said, "Don''t you forget that

    we..."

    After that there was no sound at all. Vincent guessed that they were using some supernatural

    telephonic ability.

    ''Vincent, how do you feel now? Are you all right? '' Hardy patted Vincent on the shoulder and

    looked him up and down.

    "It''s all right. I''m fine." Vincent simply answered, still paying attention and watching the angels

    carefully.

    The male angel was obviously puzzled. He frowned and said nothing, as if he was worried

    about something. The female angel looked at him with tender eyes as he was troubled.

    After a while, the two angels turned around and looked at Vincent together. As the two of

    them stared at Vincent, he suddenly felt guilty.

    "I have an important request for you. Please accept it. In fact..." The male angel sensed his

    companion''s gentle encouragement and cleared his throat, "Well, there''s nothing we can do

    about it. We came down here to find a place to put our daughter. Originally, we wanted to

    entrust it to your Association of Archmages, but a powerful force led us here, delaying some

    of our journey. However, we have found something better, and we would like to leave our

    daughter with you for the time being, so that you can look after her."

    Vincent''s mouth fell open, unable to believe his ears. A Seraph entrusting his daughter to a

    mortal mage apprentice? It is like an elephant giving its young to a mouse!

    Before Vincent could say no, the female angel said again, "I know what you are worried about,

    but you must be strong enough to protect our daughter. It is because of your strong energy

    that we have been drawn here. Don''t worry, our daughter is a lucky star. She has Lady Luck

    on her side. Nothing will happen to her. We will keep her safe with you."

    ''That... Why don''t you send her to the Temple of Greafury? The priest there will be very happy

    and grateful. They will be able to take better care of your children." As soon as he said this,

    Vincent thought of the nature of angels, who have a sex but are not fertile. From this point of

    view, the child mentioned by the angel must have a lot of stories to discover, but the stories

    that have been unearthed represent endless troubles.

    "We also have our reasons, we never lie, but there are some things that cannot be said." The

    male angel lowered his head and said with some helplessness.

    The first time Vincent saw an angel, he would have this expression. Even the most heroic and

    proud warrior in heaven would be haunted by troubles. He looked at his two companions.

    Hardy and Mark nodded to indicate that this was a yes. Vincent felt a little frustrated. His two

    partners seemed to have no idea of the enormity of the task.

    "All right, I promise. I will do my best to help you. But what''s your daughter''s name? She''s not

    as big as you are, is she? ''

    The two angels smiled, the sad clouds were swept away from their faces, and their gentle

    figures shook and changed into two people about the same size as Vincent. Mark, the first

    time he had ever seen this kind of thing, stared in surprise and curiosity as the two men walked

    slowly toward him -- they no longer looked like angels.

    However, Vincent always felt that the male angel looked familiar, as if he had seen him

    somewhere before...

    "Our daughter is a little child, very small, about the same height as this little man. Her name

    is Sokka, and if you take this, she will know who you are and will listen to you." The female

    angel took a golden badge from her breast and gave it to Vincent. ''She should be playing

    outside this ice tower right now. You don''t have to worry, she''s an absolutely lucky little one.

    "The two angels looked at each other, smiling and exchanging warm feelings.

    "Well, in this... The tower has something that might be very useful to you. '' The angel surveyed

    his surroundings, "If there are no thieves here, those things should be on the 990 or so steps.

    I think you know what I mean, Master."

    "In that case, we must ask you for everything." The two angels looked at each other, and their

    figures began to fade into thin air. "Well, you don''t have to worry about those evil snake

    people who are hunting you..."

    The two angels just disappeared into thin air.

    Vincent looked at the steps of the ice tower and then at the entrance to the hole. ''I''ll go and

    see the little girl. You go and get the things. Remember, when you count to nine hundred

    and ninety-nine steps, push directly against the wall. The wall is the entrance."

    Hardy was so excited that he rushed to one side of the stairs, Shouting, "I''ve wanted a good

    weapon for a long time! There must be one in here!"

    Mark looked from the excited warrior to the mage''s face, undecided. Vincent, knowing that

    gnomes are very curious, touched Mark on the head and said, "There is another stairway. Go."

    "HMMM!" Mark nods and starts walking quickly up the steps on his short legs.

    Vincent paced slowly out of the cave, and behind him Hardy called out, "Ah! What was the

    count? Start all over again!"

    What could be outside the hole? The master''s mind is full of reveries...

 Chapter 1 Subterranean and Subterranean Episode 26 Sai Eun

    Vincent slowly made his way out of the tower while Mark began the hard work of climbing

    the steps. Limited by his height, the steps of the ice tower were almost from his feet to his

    knees. He struggled to lift his legs, holding on to the handrail next to the stairs, to climb the

    hard way up.

    Every hundred steps, he took a packet of dry food from his knapsack and placed it on the

    side of the steps as a sign. Since the steps spiral upward, the dwarf could tell where he stood

    by the number of the two if he stood at the top and looked down.

    So, although he walked slowly, he went much faster than Hardy, who was often "forgetful"

    because he was so excited.

    "Nine hundred ninety-eight, whew... And finally nine hundred and ninety-nine!" Mark wiped

    the sweat from his head. Although this ice tower is covered with hard, thick ice and crystal

    clear everywhere, it is actually not cold at all. All the ice and snow has a chill effect only when

    touched by the hand, and if not touched by the hand, it gives the illusion that the ice is

    nothing more than a very clever imitation of painting or sculpture. The dwarf was panting out

    of breath after his long climb.

    Mark put his water bottle on the first thousand steps and pushed against the wall with his

    hands in the way Vincent had taught him. Before he could push him hard, Mark felt a whirl

    and fell forward with a thump.

    At the same time, "swish" a series of torches lit up all around him, clearing away the darkness

    around the dwarf.

    Rubbing his broken nose, Mark, fighting the soreness around his eyes, slowly got up and

    surveyed the room.

    It was not a big room, only ten meters square. The whole room was empty. There was nothing

    on the walls around it. It was a far cry from what Mark had imagined the room to be -- a

    huge display of walls and amazing gadgets -- that''s what Mark had grown up thinking a

    treasure room should look like. There was only a wooden chair with a very high back and

    arms, a huge iron chest that looked very bulky, and a skeleton shelf that had been dried and

    decomposed until it was nothing but bones.

    Mark went up and looked at the skeleton with his head tilted on one side -- it was impossible

    to tell when the skeleton had died because it was so thoroughly decomposed -- so

    thoroughly that it could be described as a clean corpse.

    The skeleton was sitting in its chair, leaning forward slightly, his right hand reaching towards

    the box in front of him. But his movement was frozen in the middle, and his fingers came

    within inches of the tin.

    Mark didn''t dare to touch the box for fear that he might be in any danger. So he took out the

    magnifying glass his uncle had made for him from his backpack and looked at it carefully.

    "Ouch! What a fall..." Hardy''s voice came from behind Mark, making the dwarf break out in a

    cold sweat. His heart was pounding out of his throat for a split second.

    "Hardy, will you not frighten me..." Mark set up the magnifying glass which he had just

    dropped on the floor from fright. "It didn''t break..."

    "Wow, it''s funny how you and I came into the same room on the stairs at both ends of the

    tower, huh? Magic is such a mysterious thing." Hardy got up from the ground and walked

    quickly to the dwarf. He looked curiously at the skull on the chair and at the trunk in front of

    him.

    "It''s really empty here, I don''t know if those two angels tricked us." But what''s in this box? ''

    Hardy reached out his hand and touched the tin box. So fast Mark didn''t have time to stop

    him. Eg. There was a creak and the box was opened.

    ''Oh ~~~~ no! "Hardy let out a shriek.

    For he had been wishing he had the right weapon, but the chest was, it was empty.

    Mark sat down on the ground in shock. Hardy had taken too many risks. If the chest had been

    booby-trapped, Hardy would have ended up like the skeleton. But his fright turned to ecstasy,

    and he sprang up from the ground, shaking Hardy''s arms.

    "Hardy, Hardy! Look around you, stop looking at the box!" "Cried the dwarf.

    Hardy looked up, his eyes so wide that they seemed to fall out of their sockets. She opened

    her wide mouth, but for a long time she could not speak.

    The four walls, which had been clean and empty, were now filled with several large display

    shelves on which various objects were arranged. On the first wall, jewel-encrusted crowns and

    goblets embroidered with gold wire, from exquisite antique paintings to beautiful statues,

    and even more than half the shelves are directly filled with gold coins and precious stones,

    objects full of art and great value fill the first display case.

    But Hardy''s eyes had sunk so deep into the second cabinet that they could not get them out.

    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.On this shelf were piled weapons of every kind: swords, hatchets, hard spears; Daggers,

    daggers, darts; Long bow, short bow, crossbow you name it. There are even rare objects like

    meteor mace and barb whips lying on the shelves.

    A third display case is filled with armor, large and small. From the carved patterns representing

    glory, it can be seen that the original owners of these armor were all powerful heroes, and

    the monsters they destroyed could easily conquer a country. From heavy full-body armor to

    light chainmail, the highest skills of men, elves and dwarves were brought together here. At

    the bottom of the container, countless shields were piled on top of one another, but any

    craftsman of any race would be shocked by the value of these random places.

    Mark, on the other hand, was fascinated by the collection on the last wall, where all sorts of

    "clutter" had been piled up. It''s clutter because it''s impossible to sort them out: snuff bottles,

    small mirrors, books and tools, and all kinds of bottles and tins and bags, all scattered all over

    the wall. Mark now wished he had ten hands and twenty eyes to touch and see for himself

    the dazzling array of things.

    "That''s exactly how it should be!" Mark runs to the fourth shelf.

    "Developed ��������" Hardy exhaled softly, rubbing it with a warhammer in his hand.

    Vincent, on the other hand, walked slowly down the frozen aisle, turning the angel''s badge

    over and over in his hand. Above the badge is a golden sun symbol and a shield shining with

    silver light. Vincent had seen this design before -- it was the symbol of honor for the Holy

    Fighting Corps under the command of the temple of Greafury, the god of Light. It is not to

    be used as a token for the priests or knights of the temple, but all the priests of the temple of

    Greafury will see this emblem and give it the highest respect and support.

    "It is a good thing," said the priest. Vincent hung it around his neck, "From now on, wherever

    you go, you can go to the Temple of Greafury to rest and sleep. It really saves a lot of trouble."

    He recalled that in his previous travels on the continent of Blasares as an apprentice mage, in

    addition to the potential for trouble with robbers, he had often been treated unkindly because

    of the deep-seated fear that legends about mages had instilled in the common people.

    However, in the future, with this emblem, he could avoid the "harassment" of the people to a

    certain extent, and feel at ease to travel to various places.

    However, when he saw the scene at the entrance of the ice tower, the good mood he had

    just been feeling disappeared without a trace.

    Hardy rarely sat on the ground, a huge double-headed sword that he could not wipe with his

    sleeve. All around him lay a field of broken pieces of hardware and riddled armor,

    indistinguishable from a battlefield where men had fought.

    "This is the best!" Hardy now had the look of a Wolf who had been hungry for half a month

    and had suddenly found a fat sheep.

    Mark, on the other hand, looks like he has ADHD, constantly looking at one thing and then

    another. There are so many new things in front of him that he can''t take them all in with his

    two eyes. He was so excited that his little face turned red and beads of sweat began to seep

    from his forehead.

    Suddenly there was a ripple on the wall, and a circle of ripples appeared out of thin air. Then

    the heavy looking mage walked in.

    Vincent is holding two things in his hand, a black square badge and an eardrop with a pale

    blue opal. He looked at all the things that had been turned upside down in the room and said

    softly, "That angel, he has been caught..."

    ...

    The downpour in the sky has slowly died down, and the flaming ring of fire is long gone.

    Walking gently down the yellow sand floor, a black figure came before five cages.

    Reaching out his left hand, he gently stroked the surface of the iron cage that had been

    opened, and a burst of anger could not help but erupt: I had missed them day and night, and

    wanted to hold them tightly in my hand, but the secret rolls of Ofa were gone...

    "Don''t let me find out where you will show up, I hope you can avoid my eyeliner", the dark

    figure gnashed his teeth and said bitterly: "Once I find out, I will make you regret coming to

    this world!"

    On the other hand, without hearing the vicious grudge, Vincent explained to his companions

    in frustration the big trouble he had encountered: the angel girl seemed to have been

    snatched by the dark elves and disappeared into the dark underground world, leaving only

    these two objects in his hand at the scene of the struggle...

 Chapter 1 The Underground and the Underground episode 27 Of the Inquiry

    A new day has dawned in the city of Bribando, and like the countless moons and SUNS that

    have passed through here, each day is a new beginning.

    It''s not a good day for Johnny. If he had the choice, he wished it would never come.

    But such a wish is impossible for even the most powerful of gods. Space, time and magic are

    the basic elements of this world, and no divine power can change their nature.

    Johnny pulled his cloak tight over his trembling body. The cold morning wind swept through

    the silent cave of the Grey Dwarves, bringing the peculiar chill of the underworld to all corners.

    He was not very old, but his body was not as strong as it had been through long battles, and

    the cold wind was beginning to make him uncomfortable.

    But what makes Johnny uncomfortable is today''s inquiry from the governing Council.

    Although it sounds like the word "inquiry" only means to ask questions or to consult, the Grey

    Dwarf knows it well: He had been in this position for a long time, and many new blood had

    to be brought in, while the oldest blood was so deeply rooted that the only thing that needed

    to be changed was his own element.

    "Ah-choo! Johnny rubbed his nose. He wasn''t complaining about the system, after all, it had

    been tried and tested for thousands of years -- each time cleaning out the weak gray Dwarf

    elements from the core, leaving only the most stable and the most dynamic.

    It was not as if he hadn''t been involved in such things himself before. What could he do to

    become a member of the Council of Consuls?

    Walking slowly towards the council hall, Johnny could not help complaining about his bad

    luck. If the interview could be put off for half a month, he would be able to get through it. But

    the production of the north mine has caused him an immeasurable loss as the biggest boss

    behind the scenes. Johnny''s money bag has already become empty and nothing can be taken

    out.

    Just the lack of money is nothing, his life will not be affected by what, as usual can eat and

    drink. However, his original intention to use part of the red income from the mine to exchange

    for the support of a senator and secure his position was ruined by a mysterious death.

    The arrival of the Mages gives Johnny hope that if these powerful guys solve the problems in

    the mine, then the money, marriage, and status will be back in their hands again, and

    everything will be back on track.

    But his enemies don''t give him the time. On the second day after the Master left the city, his

    rivals began to attack him.

    The reason: "Unauthorized use of valuable public historical resources of the city of Bribando."

    By historical resources, I mean the scribes and scrolls that the Dwarves promised to pay the

    mage as part of their payment.

    Without his greatest source of income, he had nothing of value on hand, and this was the

    only way to convince the mage.

    "Humph! Johnny kicked a rock at his feet into the gutter by the side of the road. "What, don''t

    you have any profits in the north pit? You would have made so much money if I hadn''t offered

    you the ore at such a low price?" It was too late for the underground mercenaries he had

    hired to investigate the mines. All Johnny could hope for was that the Wizard would return

    soon.

    But it was no use complaining now. He took out a shining stone and looked at it. There was

    not much time left before the governing meeting began. He had to speed up.

    Vincent, Hardy, and Mark are also hurrying through the Dark Cave. They are now desperate

    to know the whereabouts of the captured angel. From the marks and style of fighting at the

    scene, it must be the work of an elite Dark Elf squad. The fighting there does not appear to

    be very intense, and there is little blood and bodies, typical of ambushes and raids. But the

    two things that are left behind at the scene are very suspicious, and the style of the dark elves

    is always careful and thoughtful. How could something as big as the abduction of an angel

    leave such an obvious flaw? If the parents of the little angel had seen this, they would have

    been very angry, and would have inquired about the whereabouts of their child and killed the

    owners of the two objects. A dark elf would never get into trouble, but a murder by sword

    would be quite possible.

    Vincent, of course, would not let that anger go to his head, and he was only a little anxious.

    What purpose did the dark elves have in capturing the little angel without killing it at once?

    It was impossible, of course, to bring her up well, or even to think of her as a slave -- they

    were not the kind of people who would ignore the purgation of heaven. It would have been

    in their best interest to make the angel a ritual offering to please their evil gods.

    The only thing the wizards could rest assured of was that the dark elves, given such a precious

    offering, would not simply bleed her to death. A successful ritual requires a lot of preparation,

    so Vincent had some time.

    But this time will not be wasted on the road. The three quickly navigate a complex network

    of underground caves. Guided by a local guide, Soul Valentine, they encounter no obstacles

    and are not afraid to get lost. For in thousands of years of wandering life, Valentine had

    mastered a mining area, knowing every shortcut and secret passageway as well as his own

    bedroom.

    In less than half a day, they were back on the main trade route to the city of Bribando. At this

    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.point, Vincent''s map came into play. Valentine only said hello and then returned to rest in the

    master''s golden arm.

    Hardy followed the wizard merrily humming. He was in a very good mood. For one thing, he

    had a double-headed sword that cut iron, though he had not quite mastered how to use it,

    and now he had a weapon with which to defeat his enemies. For another, some of the

    treasures of the room had been put in a huge parcel behind him, and he was back in the City

    of the Grey Dwarves a very rich man.

    So a happy Hardy even put the slow-walking Mark on his back, and trotted after the often

    hurried mage without saying a word, except for a little laugh.

    Mark later said that the warrior''s laughter had always sounded like a little bit of a triumph.

    This feeling was especially evident when he used his double-headed sword to easily chop up

    a few dim-eyed bear-goblin robbers on the road.

    Having experienced this strange fantasy, Vincent also began to develop a greater interest in

    the ancient mysteries of Ofa. He had only studied them in order to regain his ability to cast

    spells, but now he became more and more attracted to the power of magic at its source. As

    he used more and more spells, the master learned more and more about the nature of

    magical power -- pure, powerful, but manic. As one of the three primary powers, magical

    primary powers represent unpredictability.

    He is now beginning to recover his magic abilities, and more and more spells are slowly being

    interpreted by him. The number of spells he can cast has improved both in terms of total

    amount and complexity.

    But what pleased him most was that his understanding of the Law of Creation had improved

    further. It turned out that the magic effects Vincent could only achieve with great power had

    become less complicated and difficult since he had learned the trick. If the dwarf Grini were

    here, he would be surprised to find that the magical powers he has dreamed of all his life

    have appeared in Vincent, mastered by the young wizard.

    From time to time there was a dull rumble behind him, and the cave trembled slightly, shaking

    dust from the cracks in the rocks. There was only one possibility that so much noise could

    have been made in the Underdark -- that two angels had found the Snake Man''s cave and

    were now killing there. Vincent was not at all worried about the question of victory and defeat.

    There were only a few things on this earth that could fight with the two higher angels. But in

    the Serpent Man, there is absolutely nothing that can stop the power of the two high order

    warriors. The only thing that remains to be seen is whether the serpents will be blessed with

    even one chance to fight back before they are destroyed.

    The gates of the city of Bribando are in their sights.

    At the Council of Consuls, Johnny looked coldly at the chaos that had become the result of

    the quarrel, and changed his position so that he could sit more comfortably in the damned

    wooden chair, which had been made to look awkward in order to make the person being

    questioned more "uncomfortable" and give out the information that the council clerks wanted.

    It was always a terrible thing to sit on.

    The men sitting opposite him now were not arguing about what to do with Johnny -- the

    decision had been made the moment the Grey Dwarf had received the call for the interview

    -- the men above were arguing only about how to get Johnny''s "illegal" property back into

    the hands of the "inhabitants of Hanmesidon."

    In fact, there were times when Johnny preferred the Dark Elf''s decisive and vicious way of

    doing things.

    The whole chamber was like a pot of boiling water, which stirred to the surface all the intrigue,

    ambition, viciousness and cunning that normally lay under the water.

    A kobold hurried in from outside the hall, ignoring the rule that only gray dwarves were

    allowed in and out, and not even the guards standing in the corridor tried to stop him. He

    stepped three and then two up to the President of the Council, and whispered a few words

    in his ear.

    The Speaker''s brow furrowed, and it was clear that the kobold had brought him some

    disturbing news. Johnny looked into the Speaker''s face, and the Speaker looked into Johnny''s

    eyes.

    "Ahem! Let me say something. '' The Speaker cleared his throat, and the cacophony of the

    chamber was quickly silenced. "The mage, he''s back. Now that one of the parties is here, it

    seems rather inappropriate to discuss Johnny''s conduct. We should go and see the magical

    wizard first."

    In an instant all the grey dwarves present turned pale. They considered every possibility, but

    the only thing that seemed impossible was that the Wizard would come back alive. An entire

    squadron of fighters they had sent -- complete with priests, wanderers, and plenty of elite

    warriors -- had not made it back alive. In this light, the power of this mage is truly terrifying.

    And Johnny, sitting in the "torture chair", suddenly appears to have extraordinary potential.

    After all, the wizard has the best relationship with him.

    All the archons, looking embarrassed, avoided Johnny''s glance and followed the Grand

    Chancellor quickly out of the hall.

    When the consuls had all left, Johnny got up from the chair that had battered his butt and

    waist. He patted a little dust off his pants. He looked slowly at the hall, smiled, and kicked the

    chair over, and followed.

 Chapter 1 Underground and Underground Episode 28 Remuneration

    Vincent The three return to Bribando City with a distinct feeling that the atmosphere is not

    the same as it was when they left. The grey dwarves on the roadside looked at them with awe

    and then quickly disappeared down the street; And a few little children bent over the Windows

    and watched curiously, but were at once taken away by their parents, who drew down the

    curtains and closed the Windows.

    The whole city seemed to be suddenly quiet.

    The master frowned. Something unusual must have happened in the city these days, and it

    must have something to do with him. But looking behind him, the excited Hardy, who knew

    nothing about these unusual circumstances, made sure not to try to guess what was going to

    happen -- Vincent, who had improved his magical abilities, was now more confident -- even

    if he could not beat, could he not run away? At most, the Grey Dwarf might be setting a trap

    for himself.

    However, the Sorcerer had misunderstood the fear displayed by the Grey Dwarves, which was

    not directed at the three outsiders, but at the great changes that Bribando''s governing

    Council might bring. Apparently, many of the Grey Dwarves already know about Johnny''s

    "interrogation" today, but once the three guys who had no hope of survival return and bring

    back the news of the mine, it is estimated that Johnny will not be marginalized any more, but

    will most likely take a step further. What will follow will be Johnny''s revenge on his enemies,

    the ones who surfaced during the interrogation.

    Hanmesidon will not be quiet again for a long time.

    In this eerie atmosphere, the mage made his way to the "Red Mushroom" with his memory.

    It wasn''t long before he was stopped by a group of well-dressed gray dwarves.

    "Venerable Master, welcome back to the city of Bribando, the jewel of the Earth." "Said the

    leading grey dwarf.

    Vincent smiled to himself. He was familiar with this line. Johnny had said it a few days before.

    These gray dwarfs all say the same thing.

    "Where''s Johnny? Vincent looks at the group in front of him. To the eyes of all the other races,

    the grey dwarves looked almost alike, and it was difficult to tell them apart. But this is not a

    problem for Vincent, who has such an insightful eye. ''Where has he gone?

    Several dwarves gasped and watched in horror as the wizard''s eyes suddenly turned pure

    black, like a black flare set in his eye socket, with a faint yellow light in the center of the gem.

    It all looked like the lich, the powerful evil creatures reputed throughout Blasares, according

    to legend.

    Also, the mage called himself Vincent, not unlike the Lich''s name, Lich.

    Fear, in general, is caused by self-scaring.

    "Here I am." Johnny''s voice came from behind. He paced slowly past the Grey Dwarves in

    front of him, and without looking at them, stood in front of Vincent.

    "The north tunnel should be all right. A bunch of snake people are doing harm there." Vincent

    looked at the grey Dwarves before him. ''I have come to get what you promised.''

    Originally, the members of the governing council wanted to use various excuses to keep some

    magic scrolls and gems in their city, but when they thought that the mage might be a "lich",

    they could not say all the reasons they had prepared.

    "You will come with me," he said. Johnny knew that the more indifferent he was to the Wizard

    now, the less he cared about him, the more powerful he seemed, and the less the other Gray

    Dwarfs knew what he was capable of.

    This served him well as a deterrent to the other dwarves.

    As a result, Vincent, who thought that the Grey Dwarves would try to cheat him and was wary,

    thought that the mage was a powerful lich and felt like a member of the governing Council,

    under the leadership of Johnny, who "knows everything", came to the famous place in

    Bribando City: "The Temple of Chi Chi".

    A pure white circular building stands in front of Vincent, the semi-dome supported by more

    than ten relief columns is painted with a starry sky pattern, and on the obsidian paved with

    neat like a mirror, a huge map is drawn.

    "This is a map of the Underdark. It''s detailed, but it goes back a long way." Johnny points to

    the ground and says, "Over time, many places have changed from what they once were."

    Vincent let out a soft "Oh", still quickly remembering the patterns drawn on the ground.

    "Where are those things?"

    "They are in the temple ahead. I''ll get them for you." Johnny made him a slight half-bow. "No

    non-gray Dwarves are allowed in there."

    Vincent frowned. There was obviously some sleuthing going on here. Who''s to say what

    Johnny brought out was the real scroll? If he slips himself a few worthless pieces on the pretext

    that he doesn''t know magic, he''s been badly cheated, isn''t he?

    Looking around at his two companions, Hardy must have looked at his newly acquired

    double-headed sword in a daze, not at all interested in what might come out of the Temple

    of Qizhi; As Mark stood by Hardy, fiddling with a movable statue, there was plenty of stuff

    from the ice tower for him to study for a while.

    All he had to do was replenish the following supplies and be strong enough to make his way

    to the dark Elf city of Prudence. Now he had more than he could have hoped for from the ice

    tower alone, and there was no need to ask for anything more from the Grey Dwarf''s treasure

    -- besides, despite his best efforts, the Serpents had not actually been destroyed by

    themselves, and it was not good to get something for nothing.

    Covetousness leads to trouble.

    Vincent nodded and decided not to say anything more. Be deceived, be deceived...

    A group of people in the governing council, however, imagine this "acquiescence" as

    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source."arrogance" : this powerful mage is not afraid of the gray dwarf dare to deceive him, his

    strength can make all tricks into a joke.

    Misunderstandings, if not explained, will always become deeper and deeper; When combined

    with fear and speculation, it will play an even more amazing effect.

    A few moments later, Johnny returned with a book in his hand. He approached Vincent and

    handed it to the Wizard.

    On the cover of the book were large letters in a language that even Vincent did not

    understand, which made the young wizard look a little stunned. In order to learn the magic

    of prophecy, he had studied no fewer than thirty languages with his master, Kartho, but never

    before had he come across a language unknown to him. The most remarkable thing was that

    the symbols written on them did not look at all like the languages Vincent knew.

    The more mysterious the object, the more attractive it was to the mage. Vincent put it in his

    big robe, nodded, and turned to walk back to the market.

    "Ah! Sir Mage, we did not bring you your gem!" Johnny stood in the crowd at the council of

    Governors, and the "we" clearly meant those around him.

    Vincent shook his head. "That stuff doesn''t make sense. I need a big cargo mount and supplies

    if you''ll help."

    "At your service." "That''s what nature wants to help." ''I''ll do it at once! Before Johnny could

    speak, all the grey dwarves around him were eager to share their opinions. This was an

    opportunity to please the Wizard, and none of them missed it.

    So when Vincent, Hardy, and Mark sat on the backs of giant lizards, followed by seven other

    beasts full of various goods, at their leisure to follow the map to the dark Elf City, Hardy kept

    exclaiming: "So the grey Dwarves are so hospitable!"

    The city of Hanmesidon, however, had a great shock after the three of them had left. Many

    of the grey dwarves fought each other to protect their own interests or to take the interests

    of others, and the whole city was in great panic. Until a year later, this power struggle slowly

    calmed down, Johnny with a victorious attitude, became the de facto master of the city.

    However, for the time being, those things have nothing to do with Vincent. For now, the

    Master''s concern was to get safely through the dark caverns ahead.

    He had maps of the Underdark, which he had found in the cargo of lizards sent by various

    Grey dwarves. Although each version of the map uses different languages and styles of

    drawing, it is clear that there is a dangerous section of the road between Bribando and Dark

    Elf City, where there are traces of petrified lizards.

    Regular large caravans, or patrols of dark elves, can safely pass through the area -- Petrified

    lizards are not creatures of instinct, but have the intelligence to know which people to feed

    on and which enemies to leave alone.

    Such things are the most annoying of all.

    So they found a place to camp and decided not to enter the area for the time being. They

    had to wait. Wait that there will be other caravans passing by, they can go together; Or wait

    for Vincent to finish his petrified amulet.

    Crafting a magical object is a skill that every mage must learn. To be precise, although copying

    a magic scroll counts as creating a magical object, it is actually the wand staff and various ring

    charms that are truly magical objects. There is no shortage of magical objects in the world of

    Blasares, but they are strictly controlled by the respective temples and mage associations.

    Magical weapons and armor are not uncommon across the continent, but things like petrified

    talismans are harder to find.

    Vincent''s understanding of the "Law of Creation" is becoming more and more profound, and

    the methods and rules of how to make magical energy work in objects are slowly becoming

    his instinct. Add to that the fact that he used to be an expert at creating magical objects, and

    the process of creating skin care is incredibly fast.

    The only downside is that these amulets are powered by primal magic, and while they don''t

    have much impact when used by a normal person, a mage or warlock using a magic network

    can cause energy conflicts -- there''s no guarantee that there won''t be dire consequences.

    "Well, it''s finally all done," he said. Vincent threw the two fleshy-white necklaces to Hardy and

    Mark. "It''s all done. Put them on, and we''ll go."

    Hardy took the amulet and put it around his neck. He pulled his double-headed sword from

    the stone wall and began to pull his armor over himself. For several days he had been using

    this sharp weapon to make "artistic" carvings into the poor underground cave. Every day he

    had to jump up and down, thinking of stalactites or stalagmites as imaginary enemies, and

    practice chopping off heads and feet in an attempt to familiarize himself with the weapon as

    quickly as possible.

    Mark responded, took off his neck guard and put on the talisman to avoid petrification. In the

    last few days he has mastered the use of quite a few strange objects, found in the ice tower,

    with all sorts of wonderful uses -- even if some of them are just gimmicks.

    ''Now we can set out in safety,'' he said. Vincent also put an amulet around his neck.

    From behind the eight lizards they were carrying, came a clear voice of inquiry: "Ahead! Are

    you waiting for a caravan to advance in company? Follow us! All you have to do is pay one

    hundred gold pieces."

    Looking at the subterranean halflings coming up from behind and the long caravan escorted

    by dozens of soldiers, Vincent rubbed his red and swollen eyes and smiled ruefully: "If you

    had come a few days earlier, I wouldn''t have had to stay up all night to make this amulet!"

 Chapter 1 Underground and Underground Episode 29 Robbers

    In some ways, the subterranean Halflings are the most difficult adversaries of the underworld.

    Their lives are always full of cunning, and they do things exactly as they please, leaving no

    rhyme or reason to be found. It is not because you follow the rules that you can avoid the evil

    hands they will play behind your back.

    You are safe as long as you are of use to the Drow dark Elves and do not stand in the way of

    some clan''s gain; You are safe when you can bring in the precious minerals the dwarves love

    most, buy their goods and bring them a good profit. You are safe when you are a fool or

    possess secrets that the brain suckers desperately want to know. When you have sharp claws

    and a strong shell, then you are safe even when you walk in the lair of the clawed.

    But you never know how to be safe walking among subterranean halflings.

    So even though there was a caravan to go with, Vincent was still worried. Mark sat next to

    him. In all the years he had lived in the gnome cave, he had heard a lot about the race. They

    weren''t always as lively and kind as the halflings on the surface; They do have an amazing

    curiosity, but this curiosity is interested in how to destroy the opponent.

    So Mark, too, watched warily as the boss of the underground Halfling caravan hung his highspeed crossbow at hand.

    Hardy, who knew almost nothing about the underground world, had a good time talking to

    the caravan mercenaries. From those who traveled here and there, there were always

    interesting stories to be heard -- though most of them were false -- and Hardy did not try

    to tell whether they were true, he just wanted to hear them for fun.

    Sometimes Vincent wondered to himself where Hardy had come from. When we first met, he

    knew the location of the Ridge Mountains and seemed to know it well, far from his "home"

    and almost a continent in between. Then he would have had a good idea of Blasares. But

    from what he came to show, he had little idea of this "world" : no idea of the dangers of the

    Underdark, no idea of the habits of dwarves and halflings, no idea of the various countries on

    the continent; But he knew about magicians, he knew about dragons in the sky.

    This, combined with the poor common language he used at first, made Vincent suspect that

    Hardy had come from another world.

    "Well, did you hear about the battle on Earth recently? Moonport City has been breached,

    you know!" A young mercenary was bragging to Dero about his "extensive knowledge," as

    proudly as if he had taken part in the battle.

    "You know, Moonport is the strongest castle north of Holy Greafury, and it is incredible that

    it should be taken by giants in a single day. I don''t know if the giants are too strong or the

    humans on the ground are too weak..."

    ''What are the giants doing now? Vincent, who was sitting on the lizard''s back, suddenly

    interjected, making Mark jump next to him.

    "Oh... Oh that. The giants should still be in Luna Harbor right now, not out. I suppose they''ll

    be on the move after this winter." The young mercenary laughed. "It looks like chaos, but it''s

    a chance for us to make a lot of money. The more chaos there is, the more chance there is!

    Boys, how about we go to the surface after this trip?"

    Vincent uses his insight to see what is going on behind him without looking back. Looking at

    the twisted smiles of the mercenaries, he suddenly felt an unspeakable nausea. Those who

    expected chaos to make war money really put him in a bad mood. On the other hand, the

    giants did not wreak havoc on the ground, did not raid the villages, but retreated in the Moon

    Harbor city, but could greatly reduce the damage inflicted on the holy Greafury.

    They just don''t know what happened to their companions.

    The Halfling leader walks over. After a few days of getting to know him, his name is RielLizard Thorn, and he is a frequent reseller of goods between the Grey Dwarf city of Bribando

    and the Dark Elf City of Prudence. Due to the recent attack on the mines of the Grey Dwarves,

    he has had to travel a great distance to obtain goods to sell to the Dark Elf cities to sustain

    his business. Little did he know that Vincent was the wizard who had solved the mine problem.

    Lil walked up to Vincent''s mount, his short stature completely obscured by the huge cargo

    lizard, and only his voice came up.

    "Are you going into Prudence City, Sir, or are you just passing through?"

    Vincent frowned, not understanding the halfling''s purpose in inquiring: "What does it matter?"

    "Well, it doesn''t matter if you''re just passing through. But if you come into the city, you will

    be sold as slaves or killed as spies if you are not marked. ''

    "So what do you suggest, Lille?" Vincent had heard rumors of this, too, and it seemed that

    the Dark Elf City up ahead would be more strictly checked than the other places.

    "Well, I happen to have three forms of identification here, and they happen to belong to two

    humans and a dwarf. They were all killed on the previous shipment. It''s really sad." Vincent

    looked through his perspective at the halfling, who was pretending to be weeping, and made

    no sign of it.

    "Oh, that''s right," he said. The Halfling, seeing that his "patron" had said nothing, quickly

    changed the subject, "I can give you these three ids, but we had a lot of trouble when we got

    them. So..." Leal paused, as if considering exactly what price would be appropriate.

    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it."How about a cargo of three lizards? You can''t keep any of your cargo without identification.

    I''m only saying this for your own good." The Halfling waited for Vincent''s reply, but for a

    moment there was nothing. "Sir, most of your goods are just supplies, but the three lizards

    are worth something..."

    Vincent thought for a moment, and with a wave of his right hand, Lil was lifted up by a floating

    dish created by the wizard out of thin air. The subterranean halfling hurriedly grabs the belt

    on the back of the cargo lizard and lies down beside Vincent. What he really didn''t expect

    was that this man, who had always been quiet, turned out to be a mage.

    "You can have the three lizards, but I want you to answer some questions." Vincent took a

    few diamonds from his bag, spread them in his hand, and put them in front of Lil''s eyes. "For

    every two questions you answer, I will give you a stone."

    The halfling''s eyes listened to the glowing diamonds, nodding his head as fast as he could.

    "What''s so interesting about Prudence City?

    "It has one of the finest bazaars in the Underdark, where you can buy almost anything you

    want..." Looking at the mages in front of him who seemed uninterested in this kind of trade,

    Riel changed the subject immediately. "There is also a magical academy there, yes, the most

    famous magical academy in the underworld, and they are said to have fought with the mages''

    guild on the surface and ended up on a 50/50 basis. The most famous of the schools is their

    Black Crystal Tower, which is the heart of the city of Prudence."

    Vincent placed a small diamond in Lille''s hand. The halfling asks puzzled, "I just answered a

    question?"

    "Because you answered it well." Vincent picked up another diamond and made him dance it

    between his fingers. "Tell me more about the Black Crystal Tower." In any case, they had found

    enough jewels in the ice tower to know their potential opponents in advance and to prepare

    for them, which was worth far more than a few diamonds.

    ''Yes, yes, generous Sir. There is a story about the Black Crystal Tower... ''

    The Black Crystal Tower was built together when this dark elf city was founded. When the

    whole land was in war, they moved here and built this great tower of magical power.

    According to legend, it was built to ward off the demons of hell, and inside the tower, all kinds

    of magic -- both divine and arcane -- would become more powerful than ever. Relying on

    this tower, the dark elves have successfully driven off countless enemies and become the

    overlords of this place.

    But the story of the Black Crystal Tower is far from simple -- it is a master tower after all,

    which is enough to become a reason for various families to fight over it and trigger countless

    civil wars.

    There was once a powerful Dark Elf mage -- his name is not recorded in any Drow books --

    who was the tower''s last owner. At first he was a Drow commoner, that is, he was better off

    than the slaves, but he was nothing before the lords, he had no status.

    But his sense of magic was superior to all others. It is said that he makes many of his own

    magical objects and powerful war golem (Vincent frowns, remembering that the third ancient

    magic scroll records the making of the golem). For a long time, the nobles of his family treated

    him with indifference and contempt, and the female dark elves were always a head above the

    male ones -- even if they were far less powerful than some of the men.

    Finally, something stirred the Drow wizard to challenge the dark elf''s maternal power. The

    entire city of Prudence is at war. But he was in the wrong mind to think that the male Drow

    would side with him against the supposed tyranny. So when the entire city of dark elves turned

    on him, he became disillusioned and mad.

    By the power of magic, the whole city of Prudence was almost completely cleansed of the old

    aristocracy. Hundreds of Drow priests were killed, several families uprooted, and countless

    slaves and common warriors were slaughtered. He stood at the top of the Black Crystal Tower,

    laughing at the city beneath him, and the Drow beneath the tower. Now, in his eyes, they

    were like ants.

    But he died in the Black Crystal Tower. No one knows exactly how he was killed, but most of

    the Drow believe they took it upon themselves to destroy the heresy after acquiring the spider

    God.

    After this incident, however, the Drow family became more careful about the cultivation of

    mages, and male mages did not rank as low as the rest of their countrymen. This history, er,

    or legend, was not written down and was slowly lost in the course of history.

    As for the black Crystal Tower, it''s still working, providing a steady stream of magical power

    to the city. But any fellow who claimed to be the master of that sorcerer''s tower, without

    exception, disappeared...

    Vincent put a diamond into Lil''s hand, "The three lizards are yours. Come and get the rest of

    the stones when I call you."

    "That''s a good story, but give me the stones..."

    At the head of the line came a voice that Vincent knew well. Just ahead, in the path, lay the

    bodies of nearly ten petrified lizards, all of them decapitated. A silver-haired, white-skinned

    young woman with a long red sword stood over the dead lizards, grinning at the oncoming

    caravan.

    "Shelley, it was you..."

 Chapter 1 Subterranean and Subterranean Episode 30 Identity

    Shelley is a markedly different person today than she was the last time we met. When she

    appeared two weeks ago, she was just a wandering adventurer, always innocent, unsuspecting,

    and completely bewildered. Although the Master had never believed that that innocence was

    Shelley''s true character, he was constantly on guard against the dark Elf''s schemes and had

    already had a guess about her character. But seeing her again today was a shock.

    The cloak had completely disappeared, replaced by a close-fitting dark elf chain mail. Each

    of its rings and scales was exquisitelycrafted and wrapped tightly around the Drow''s body.

    Soft black chains fell from her shoulderplates and protected the Drow''s smooth arms. They

    collided without making a sound; And a jewel-studded scabbard hung lazily beside her long,

    muscular thighs. The blood of petrified lizards splattered everywhere on the floor, some

    dripping on Drow''s body, sliding slowly down her bluish skin. Dark elves are slender, but this

    tight chainmail accentuates the soft curves of his body. But if you were to focus only on his

    lines, you would miss the deadly power that lurks beneath his delicate body.

    Vincent will never forget the deadly burst of speed and force that day in Shelley''s Red

    Mushroom Inn. It now seemed that when the dark elf''s muscles were tense, he was like a

    serpent gathering strength and ready to strike.

    Shelley pulled out the long sword that had been stuck in the deathstone lizard''s back and

    cradled a drop of blood still hanging from the blade between her finger, which was as white

    as a onion. She sipped it gently and looked at the mage with a general smile, clearly enjoying

    his surprise. She returned the sword to its sheath at her waist and slowly walked over, each

    step with deadly grace and coordination.

    "What''s the matter? Pretend you don''t know me? Or should I meet you with a different

    expression?" Shelley smiled as she looked at the mage sitting on the lizard''s back.

    "I don''t know which aspect is your nature, Miss Shelley. So I was wondering why you''re here."

    The mage jumped off his saddle. "Have you come to persuade me to join your family?"

    "Hey, I don''t know." The Drow gave a mischievous smile. "It''s only natural that a wizard like

    you should be courted by all the families. But I offer you the best, and if you agree, I can give

    you a good place, which will keep you from suffering too much in Prudence."

    "What conditions do you wish to offer? I''ll hear it. ''

    "I can''t tell you now, but only if you say yes." Shelley held up her finger and shook it. "It wasn''t

    hard at all."

    "Ha ha, that''s interesting. A deal where you don''t know what you''re trading. How could I

    possibly say yes?" Vincent looked at the female Drow in front of him, his hand secretly making

    a magic gesture in his sleeve: "Miss Shelley, will you still stand before me? I am going forward."

    "Come on, I''m not going to play the second game with you. You hit me pretty hard last time,

    and my stomach still hurts." Shelley rubs her stomach symbolically, making an aggrieved look.

    "Maybe I know the caravan of halflings under the taxi next to you."

    She never looked at her teacher again, but picked out the caravan''s boss -- apparently an

    old acquaintance. "Lil! Find me the best and most comfortable mount and take me back to

    the city."

    ''Yes,'' I said. Though his head was dripping with sweat, Riel did not dare to look up or reach

    out to wipe it. He hurried to the back of the line and ordered his men to bring his lizard to

    Shelley''s side.

    Stepping on the kneeling halfling, the Drow gently leaped onto the lizard''s back. Glancing out

    of the corner of her eye at the mage and others, she commanded, in the manner of the master

    of the caravan: "Set out, for the city of Ladris."

    "Why is this little girl so arrogant now?" Hardy heard the noise and ran from behind to the

    mage. "Shall I teach her a lesson?"

    "You can fight her, but can you fight all the dark elves in the city?" Vincent patted the soldier

    on the shoulder. "You don''t talk like that in a dark Elf city, and especially don''t mess with Drow

    women. You''ll die, you''ll die."

    "Not so sure..." Hardy pursed his mouth with a look of disbelief.

    As the caravan continued on its way through this little disturbance, Vincent tried to quickly

    avoid Shelley''s track, but the dark Elf seemed to know him, and the caravan in command of

    Lille kept close behind him. The Halfling had been reduced to little more than a servant, and

    his job was now to follow Shelley''s orders so that she could enjoy her time on the road.

    But the service was well worth the price. Along the way, Vincent saw the bodies of countless

    petrified lizards lying on the side of the road, all of them decapitated to death. Shelley would

    often walk over to them with the lizard in her hand and tell them the story of how she had

    removed the reptiles.

    Occasionally, Shelley would make a joke or put on an air of innocence. But the closer she gets

    to the city of Prudence, the less of an expression Shelley shows, the more of a dark elf.

    By the time they reached the city, the befuddled adventurer had fully transformed into the

    cruel dark elf.

    Vincent takes a close look at the city, one of the first dark elf cities to be established in the

    underground world, and one of the strongest shelters for the surface people at that time.

    There is always darkness in the Underdark. The stars never appear above you. There is only

    hard rock without blood or tears. There is no warm sun to light the world, only the moss on

    the ground gives out a faint blue fluorescence, which makes your sight a little strange; The

    ignorant adventurer who holds up a torch to light the world here can only see the endless

    passage, which always blows through the cold underground wind like the mouth of this

    underworld, and the dangling stalactites are its sharp teeth. It has always devoured the flesh,

    and the soul, of those who wander it.

    In this world, except for the occasional sound of dripping water, there is only silence. This kind

    of silence is like a lurking beast, secretly following you around, quiet but will bring you

    tremendous pressure.

    Darkness, but you dare not raise your torch to bring light; Silence, but you dare not make any

    noise, for darkness and silence, though terrible, are not as terrible as the beasts that the

    torches and sounds attract.

    Everyone who has come to the underworld can never get out again - either in their body or

    in their soul - there is no light in the Darklands, where the darkness quietly solidifies, slowly

    corrupting the will of every traveler.

    It is very difficult to build a city here. Vincent had no idea how much blood it took to build a

    Prudence city, and he had no idea how many lives its inhabitants had given to defend it. But

    he knows that even though the city is called "the terror of the underworld," it is a respectable

    existence.

    A few underground lizards came running fast with cavalry on their backs. Because these

    lizards have succup-like limbs on the bottom of their feet, they can move quickly over slippery

    ground and even walk for a while on the sides and roofs of rock caves, so they become a

    popular mount for dark elves.

    These two creatures are nothing more than civilian soldiers of one clan. They were soldiers

    belonging to a certain family, but they did not take the family name, which was reserved for

    nobles. Their daily routine consisted of training and performing simple tasks, in the hope that

    they would be able to make a great distinction in a battle, and that their matriarch (the

    supreme ruler of the family) would give them a noble title, so that they could stand on

    someone else''s head.

    There could not be a woman among all the commoners. In dark elf societies, women are

    trained by priests to either become dreaded Drow sacrifices or fail as offerings to their

    goddesses. Dark elves do not allow a woman to rank below a man, nor would they tolerate a

    man ascending to a position close to that of a woman.

    But Vincent always felt Shelley at his side was more of a warrior than a priest, which was

    almost impossible among Dark Elf women -- warrior jobs were reserved for lowly men, and

    even if some Drow women had good fighting skills, it was a special training for the priesthood.

    But from the way she spoke and behaved, she was indeed a Dark Elf noblewoman.

    When two approaching rangers saw Shelley, they quickly moved out of the way. Even though

    they moved so quickly, their manners were very humble, but still in exchange for Shelley''s two

    whips.

    Vincent takes advantage of this opportunity to find Lil. It was only as he approached the Dark

    Elf City that the poor Halfling leader was able to take a break from Shelley''s duties. He was

    now covering his swollen, bruised face and rubbing healing ointment on it as he groaned in

    pain.

    "What the hell happened to that Shelley? Was she really a dark elf?" Vincent came over and

    should have called for the three pieces of identification he was holding.

    "Ah! And you say, if you had known the devil, oh, it hurts so much." Riel applied the ointment

    as he bared his teeth, showing the mutilated front teeth he had been beaten in the past few

    days. "If she''s not a dark elf, then nobody is a dark elf."

    ''But her skin, how come it''s that colour? Is it disease?"

    "Well, she knows you so well, why don''t you ask her?" The halflon chuckled, but with his face

    swollen like a pig''s head, it always seemed inexpressibly funny.

    But the sorcerer would not be foolish enough to ask the subject.

    Entering the city gate, Shelley walked over to Vincent and looked him up and down again.

    "Now that you''re in the Dark Elf City, be careful! Especially your face, don''t lift it so high, for

    a nobleman like me should lower his head and look at his toes! Besides, you''re a commoner

    mage of the First Family now, so work hard if you want to live!"

    "I''m not a First Family mage. When did you give me this title?"

    "Just now, I am a nobleman of the First family, and you are naturally a mage of our family."

    Remember the family name: Chapman!" Shelley threw over something, a black square logo

    with the family name engraved in dark Elvish. Shelley played with her hair. "Enjoy the city. I''ll

    see you again."

 Chapter 1 Underground and Underground Episode 31 Sister

    "Damned little girl! Hardy pulled out his double-headed sword from behind his back. "I''ll

    teach her a lesson!"

    ''Wait! Vincent was overwhelmed by the soldier''s gesture. He pulled out from his sleeve the

    badge he had found at the scene of the little angel''s disappearance and found that they were

    exactly the same.

    "What for? Why stop me? She''s no match for me! '' Hardy shouted angrily at Vincent.

    Mark jumped off the lizard''s back and joined the mage. "Take it easy, Hardy. Vincent must

    have a good reason for this."

    Vincent looked at the soldier who was slowly calming down and threw the two badges into

    his hands. "Look, one is the one she just gave us, and the other is from the place where the

    angel disappeared. Do you know why it is not time to teach her a lesson now?"

    ''Is she the one who kidnapped the angel? Or are they in cahoots? Doesn''t that make it all the

    more reason for us to bring her in and torture her?" Hardy rolled up his sleeves and went

    after Shelley.

    "Take it easy. You have to think. It is because of this emblem that their first family will not be

    the ones who kidnapped the angel Sokka. Dark elves are so good at disguises, do you think

    they would leave such obvious clues for others to find?"

    ''Yes, you''re right. That Shelley''s acting work was great. They. So, someone''s trying to frame

    the family? So we can go and find their enemies? '' Hardy rehung the double-headed sword

    into its sheath on his back.

    "I don''t think it''s going to be that simple. The dark elves are not so stupid as to see past this

    simple framing trick..."

    ''So there''s a third wave of people who want to play both sides against each other so they can

    benefit?'' Hardy said for a moment.

    "You can think of that, but not the dark elves? It''s not that simple. '' Vincent rubs his brow. The

    matter has become more and more troubling since the discovery that it may have been the

    First family who had been framed.

    "Come on, come on, I don''t want to... What a waste of brain. I''ll just do whatever you say from

    now on, and I''ll save myself the trouble. Leave the tiring work to your master. I will only be

    responsible for splitting the enemy in front of me in two pieces to solve the problem."

    "I knew you were going to say that, but now we should find a place to settle down and get

    rid of all the goods behind us. And the jewels in the tower. Sell anything that''s not useful."

    Vincent walks slowly forward with his lizard.

    "Well, I''ll ask if there are any good hotels in Lille." Mark hurried over to the Halfling caravan.

    Not long after Shelley enters the city, she returns to the First family compound. It was a manor

    house, or a fortified battle fort, next to the Blackcrystal Tower. The whole house was protected

    by a fence made of pure gold, and from hidden corners there were fierce eyes, not only

    patrolled by soldiers of the Strange Fighter Lizards.

    Being the first family, for all its glory, has its threats. The dark elves behind them would want

    to outdo them, and if they could weaken the First Family, they would set off a shock in the

    city of Prudence, so that both minor and advanced families would have a chance to fish in

    troubled waters. The only thing to be careful of is the dagger that might come from behind

    -- everyone wants to be the ultimate victor, and no one can be sure whether his fate will be

    https://fanyi.youdao.com/download

    muddy water or fish.

    Shelley wades through the family door and floats slowly toward the nobleman''s residence on

    the second floor. The soldiers on patrol bowed their heads humbly as they watched the drow

    float in the air. But as she floated into the main building, she spat on the glowing moss.

    Shelley walked on the soft carpeting of animal skin, the comfortable touch of which eased

    some of the strain on the soles of her feet. It had been expected that Vincent would soon

    reach the city of Prudence, but it took him nearly a month to get out of the Grey Dwarves.

    That is how long he has lived in the petrified lizards'' habitat. It''s a good thing my kung fu is

    good, otherwise I would have died there. This more than a month will be tired to death.

    But Shelley was impressed by a character who beat her head-on. It was especially valuable

    that the character was also a mage, so that her plan could succeed. However, Vincent''s

    wariness is as strong as his magic, so don''t go to him easily. By the way, try to force him to

    perform some difficult tasks. If he dies, it means that he is of no practical use and can be

    discarded; If he completes them, he will have exercised and improved his ability to serve

    himself better; If he can not finish and seek for himself, then I can hold him in the palm of my

    hand, let him become my puppet; And even if he refuses the task, I can use the power of my

    family to force him to give in.

    "Well, you are already in the palm of my hand!" Shelley hummed.

    "Thinking what? Half-blood? '' A cold voice sounded in Shelley''s face. It was the Chapman''s

    second daughter, Shelley''s sister Zeena, who spoke these words. She was a harsh Drow

    minister who loved nothing more than to use her sexy body and her skilled spell-charms to

    This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.master the minds of others. Powerful young Drow warriors, in particular, were always her most

    interesting prey. Ever since she graduated from her temple worship course to become the

    third chaplain of her family, an unknown number of Drow warriors have become her toys.

    Even toys have an expiration date, but the ones Zena handles are notoriously vulnerable to

    damage, and their cold, dry bodies are often found in sewers and garbage dumps. The Drow

    killed in this way always looks old, as if their whole lives have been lost in one night. Zeena,

    on the other hand, would appear more youthful and physically attractive than ever.

    Privately, many people refer to her as a "sucker." As for Shelley''s nickname, "Half-blood

    madman"...

    "What did you get out of being away for almost three months? Did you see a handsome guy

    again?" Zeena said, putting out her tender tongue and licking her soft red lips, as if recalling

    some ecstasy.

    "Oh, it''s you slut!" Shelley stood in front of his sister, but always looked slightly shorter and

    thinner than her. But that slender figure was the source of Shelley''s speed and skill. Unlike her

    sister, the priest, she had a phalanx of soldiers standing in front of her to protect her, and the

    task was done with a wave of two spells. She needed dexterity to dodge enemy attacks, not

    strength to wear sturdy protective armor.

    "Do you think I''m like you, who let men creep on me all day and make pig-like noises? Oh,

    yes, you''ve never been out of town, and you don''t know what a pig is. Next time I''m free to

    bring you one from the Halfling caravan, you''ll see." Shelley said scornfully.

    "Oomph! I don''t know your fancy ideas for your little hooves? Come on, do you want the

    sorcerer this time or not? He looks very strong to me. If you don''t, you''re in my way, and I''d

    really like to see what''s so special about a guy who can take you away for three months. By

    the way, the soldier beside him is a strong man, and he must look tough; And that little dwarf,

    he looks so cute."

    "So you know a lot, don''t you? If a half-orc came in, you''d know how many hairs he had, by

    the spies?" Shelley scowled. Although she had long expected that the news of a mage in town

    would never be hidden for long, she did not expect to be known by her sister so soon, so that

    her actions will speed up.

    "Do you think I have driven away all the waiters around me like you, and live alone in a big

    empty room? What a poor person I am..." Zeena shrugged her shoulders, her voice sad, but

    her hands brushed her long silver hair and her eyes smiled. "My dear sister, don''t think I don''t

    know what you''re up to. You''re a half-blood bastard who should have died a long time ago.

    It''s a real pollution to have you walking around this big room. Don''t think that just because

    you don''t have any guards around you, your mother thinks you''re not a threat. Ha ha, who

    here does not know your little plan?"

    Shelley looked at his sister, her face flushed with excitement. It must have been great. But his

    sister, on the other hand, would not have been so bored as to wait in the hallway and laugh

    at herself for fun. She must have something else up her sleeve.

    Shelley decided to ignore her for the time being and let Zeena blow by as if she were a wind

    that didn''t exist. Shelley smiled, gave her sister a dark Elf greeting and strode past her.

    Zeena didn''t say anything more.

    Shelley took two steps to see that his sister had not continued to run her verbal runs. If she

    wanted to get her hand in the first place, she should have nagged. Those little words you just

    said mean nothing. There was only one thing that could be said: Zeena had just been bluffing,

    afraid of an attack of her own and preempting it with this vicious remark, which put Shelley''s

    doubts and defenses in her mind to ensure her own safety.

    And so Shelley''s sword was sheathed. A black shadow flashed through the air, then quickly

    disappeared into her sheath. Only then was there a slight "hum" of vibrating air, and a column

    of blood soared into the air, splashing on the stuffed prey hanging on the wall. A stout, darkskinned arm fell to the ground.

    The blood of the dark elves, also red, was dripping from Zeena''s left arm and trickling down

    the floor, staining the carpet of hides red. But these things, as they looked through the eyes

    of the dark elves in the dark passage, had no bright colors; Only the bright white of

    temperature.

    Zena clenched her teeth in pain and watched Shelley pull away. With her right hand, she

    picked up her severed arm and placed it in the shoulder wound. Cold sweat streamed down

    her forehead, the muscles in her face twitched, the blue veins protruding from her neck, and

    the pain began to paralyze her nerves, but Zeena struggled to finish the spell. On her left

    shoulder, the broken skin began to reattach, the bones to each other. After a while, the arm

    was back to its original shape -- but it took a few days of recuperation before it really came

    back to life, and now there were no signs of injury.

    Shelley had disappeared into the hallway of the room.

    Zeena smiled triumphantly as she watched her sister disappear. "This is the way you think..."

 Chapter 1 Underground and Underground Episode 32 The Inn

    Lille introduced a hotel where Vincent and his group of outsiders would have a better place

    to rest. At least the boss there was a little kinder than the other bosses.

    God knows if this is true or not.

    However, Vincent, who had just arrived, could do nothing about it. Although he had read

    about the city while studying in the Magical Society, it only introduced the population history

    and well-known buildings of this place, and never introduced the accommodation

    environment and catering service here. Since they didn''t know anything about it, every choice

    was essentially the same. So they came to the hotel that was highly recommended by the

    Halfling.

    The inn was situated not far from the subterranean bazaar, and it was quiet -- no dark elf

    would easily come to such a noisy, messy and dirty place It was peaceful here -- though Vincent looked a little silly, holding the remaining five lizards

    by the hand.

    ''The pub...'' Hardy laboured, his level of subterranean lingua limited to fluent conversation,

    seeing too little. "I say, Vincent, are we in the right place? This is a tavern. What kind of hotel

    is this?"

    Vincent looked closely at the old building, which was made of wood, something of a miracle

    in the Underdark, with tethered posts for lizards at the door, and a large courtyard at the back

    of the house, where several dozing Rothe were kept: Its role in the Underdark is to take the

    place of the cattle on the surface. Its fur, bone, flesh, milk and milk are all available, making it

    the most important domestic animal).

    "This must be a hotel. It''s just called a tavern. What an interesting place." Vincent flips the

    REINS and his horse sits quietly, motionless. The Grey Dwarves had chosen him especially to

    please the master. He was obedient and hardworking.

    But it was Hardy who rushed into the inn, and he didn''t care whether it was a tavern or

    anything else. All he could think about was "wine."

    He was not a heavy drinker, not at all like Newton the Dwarf. Gnomes didn''t drink or make

    wine because they liked to think; And that Hardy would have taken up the drink long ago,

    had it not been for the fact that he had been too busy with his work at the Grey Dwarves to

    enjoy it in peace.

    When Vincent thought of wine, he thought of his fellow Dwarves and Lambert, wondering if

    they had survived the Moon Harbor catastrophe. However, with their skill, they could certainly

    escape from the harbor, as long as they did not risk their lives foolishly. But if they were still

    alive, and saw the exploding castle, they might think I was dead. Would they have asked a

    famous priest to give me a great funeral?

    As for the elf Carol, the Wizard wasn''t too worried. The Elves'' defense system is almost

    impossible to break, and they are supported by many highly capable magicians. And with the

    giants staying in Moonport and not spreading out, she should be fine.

    But Littlefinger Phelps is missing. According to the last word from Archmage Thomas, he must

    have been teleported somewhere in the Underdark. It is not known if he is still alive. The only

    way to find him now is with the help of the wand of Prophecy on the Black Crystal Tower.

    The Wizard pushed open the half-open wooden door and entered the inn. Although the

    outside was made of wood, the inside was the hard stone structure common in the

    underworld, and the floors and walls were carved of stone that never ran out in the Underdark.

    The vestibule of the tavern was not large; only a half-dozen tables and chairs were placed in

    the corner of the room, where a few guests were stopping to eat the abundant food before

    them, and only the clatter of knives and forks and crockery plates could be heard.

    The human owner of the tavern, chin tucked, smiled at Hardy, who was laboring before him

    for a drink in the common language of the earth. He was all round, and this, combined with

    his long absence from the sun, gave his skin a sickly white hue; The thick fat hid the traces of

    blood vessels, leaving no colour in his face; He was like a balloon that had been blown up,

    and even the wrinkles had been smoothed away. The only part of his body that wasn''t fat was

    his right leg, which was supported by a stone-polished brace - a prosthetic.

    Vincent looked at him for a long time and did not recognize his age.

    But what attracted the attention of the passer-by was the burning fireplace in one corner. The

    pale orange glow brought light to the tavern of this otherwise dark world, the kind of light

    that pulsated in the eyes of your pupils and deeply buried the warmth in the hearts of

    everyone except those Drow who had been forever consumed by darkness.

    Instead of going to the counter, Vincent went straight to the fire. He moved to a nearby chair

    and sat down. Holding out his right hand, which had grown pale, he leaned close to the fire

    and felt the warmth. For a moment it seemed as if he were no longer bound by the gloom,

    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.that there were no more thousands of metres of rock above him, no more hostile prying eyes

    around him; The Wizard was seven years back, back on his adventures with his friends, sitting

    by the campfire, barbecuing Carol''s shot, relaxing the tension of the day.

    Suddenly a hand was placed on Vincent''s shoulder, and the words floated through with a

    strong smell of wine and a rude burp: "Oi! Where did you come from, boy? Get out of my

    way!"

    Vincent was feeling the comfort of the fire, and the intrusion made him furious. With a sudden

    turn, he touched the intruder''s chest with his right hand, still warm from the flame. As soon

    as he saw that it was a bearded, drunken Geodetic, the magic in his hand worked.

    A black light penetrated from his arm down into the drunk''s flesh, and soon destroyed his

    health. The troll''s face turned first green, then quickly blue, and his eyes were suddenly blue

    with the blood that had gathered from his drunkenness. The Geoblin staggered, his chest

    heaving rapidly, and his mouth opened wide as he tried to breathe the air around him, but

    all that came out of his throat was "Uh... Er..." ''groan. He tugs at his neck with his hands so

    hard that his fingernails scratch the skin of his neck, leaving streaks of blood -- as if he were

    reopening his trachea so that air could re-enter his shriveled lungs. His eyeballs bulged out

    of their sockets as if they were about to fall out at any moment, and black blood ran down

    the corners of his eyes.

    Slowly, the Geodetic fell down, his eyes filled with reluctance and fear, and a single touch of

    the mage''s curse took his life.

    The people in the tavern gasped and stayed away from the enchanter and the Geodetic

    corpse lying on the ground for fear of catching any disease.

    The wizard sat down again by the fireplace and continued to warm himself. But his black-

    robed figure, in the light of the firelight, cast a great shadow on the ceiling of the tavern.

    Many diners hastily put down their cutlery, dropped enough coins to pay the bill, and left the

    place of trouble.

    "Hey, is everything okay with your friend?" The fat boss with the prosthetic leg said to Hardy,

    "I can''t keep such a dangerous man here."

    "Uncle Stonelegs, you have just promised the best room for the three of us, don''t you forget

    it so soon?" Hardy rolled his eyes twice and wore what he thought was the kindest smile.

    "Won''t you, Mr. Stonelegs, tell my friend the news? I think he would be ''glad'' to get away

    from that fireplace and hear the ''good'' news that will bring him to another house."

    Stoneleg looked at Hardy and then at the silent black figure sitting by the fire, and grated his

    teeth. "Well, I''ll get you the quietest room and tell your friends to keep out of trouble.

    Especially not the dark elves."

    "I knew you were a reasonable man, in fact, you don''t have to worry, my friend is just a

    momentary lapse." Hardy warmly patted the fat boss on the shoulder. His strength made the

    soft flesh of Stone''s legs vibrate undulating, and the prosthetics under the boss''s legs made

    a sound like rocks cracking. As for the innkeeper''s expression, it was one of patience, in

    addition to pain.

    "The rooms have always been prepared; I will have them show you." Stonelegs bared his teeth,

    fighting back two large tears that hung in his slit eyes, and the corners of his mouth turned

    up in a smile.

    Hardy went upstairs and looked around the room, then returned to the first-floor lobby of

    the inn with a satisfied smile on his face. Just then Mark had just put the cattle away and came

    in from outside the hotel with all three of their bags.

    The soldier stepped over the rapidly rotting gnome corpses on the ground and walked over

    to Vincent. "Master, we should get rid of those things quickly. It''s not safe to stay around all

    day."

    Vincent stared at the pulsating flames, imagining the orange-red glow transforming into the

    face of his friend. When he heard Hardy''s question, the vision of the flame suddenly

    disappeared, leaving only the crackling of the flames as they burned.

    "Yes, take some things and let''s go to the market. I don''t know how much they''ll fetch. I hope

    we can find something good." Vincent looked at Mark carrying a big package, the weight of

    the weight of the dwarf waist can not straighten.

    "Do you really want to sell all this stuff? Can we keep some? '' Mark has always been curious

    about these gems and what not. He would rather have nothing if it were possible.

    "Don''t worry, keep what you like. In fact, the gold coins and so on are enough for us to spend.

    It is mainly to lighten your terrible burden." Vincent patted Mark''s big pocket and helped him

    put it on the ground.

    Hardy lifted the bag easily and left the hotel with Mark.

    A dark figure quickly receded into the shadows on the corner of the street. Without a sound

    of footsteps, it disappeared into the sea of people.

    "Vincent, have you noticed?" Hardy whispered.

    "Yes, I noticed that too, proceed with caution..."

 Chapter 1 Underground and Underground Episode 33 Baiting

    Vincent has long anticipated that his arrival will attract attention from all sides, and as a mage,

    he will become a battle resource for the Dark Elf family. And since Vincent is from the

    terrestrial Society of Mages, which is absolutely number one in the study of magic in the entire

    Blasares world, it would be of great benefit to the entire city of Prudence if we could find

    some information on rare magic from him.

    Also, the most fascinating aspect is that, as an outsider, Vincent is not a member of any family.

    Even though Shelley of the First House declared the mage''s allegiance to her, until Vincent

    himself admitted it, all the Dark Elf lords had the power to win him over.

    It was part of Vincent''s plan to become the city''s immediate focus as a fat bait. The Black

    Crystal Tower, Prudence''s destination, is not so easily approachable. It is still the school of the

    Drow mages, made of iron barrels by their many magic traps and their long history of binding.

    There are only three roads to enter the Black Crystal Tower. The first is to use their own

    strength to break in, the second is to become a family adviser mage, under the consent of

    the master mother to walk into the square; The third is to betray the ground mage union to

    become a member of the Black crystal Magic Association, and then gain access to the black

    crystal tower for magic research qualifications.

    Vincent is not stupid enough to think that his ability can safely break into the Black Crystal

    Tower, and still have to survive the attack of dozens of mages and hundreds of magical barrier.

    Betraying the Mages'' Guild on the ground means that he can only and must trade the magic

    of the humans on the ground for the chance to study the magic of the Dark Elves. Although

    he is now harnessing the power of the ancient Arcane, Drow magic has lost its appeal to him,

    but he will eventually have to return to the surface. If his defection became known to the

    Mages'' Guild, he would be wanted as a traitor for leaking the secrets of his magic, and the

    ultimate result would be death.

    Becoming a family advisor may seem simple enough, and it doesn''t affect Vincent''s principles

    -- it''s just as much a job as being a defense advisor to Moonport -- but the dangers of doing

    so can be imagined. The closer you are to the Mother, the closer you are to the power center

    of the Dark Elves, the closer you are to the center of the conflict. In simple terms, you''re

    feeding the tiger with your body.

    In addition to this, dark Elf cities inevitably have a second or even third power core. Since the

    Drow themselves are more concerned with family rank, they have little control over the other

    inhabitants, such as bear goblins, ogres, grey dwarves, subterranean halflings, and the

    Grounders who come to the city -- although those who are powerful or have special skills

    are divided among the family forces. As a result, in places the Dark Elves don''t often visit, such

    as this inn called the Tavern, there are always forces behind them, most likely active mercenary

    groups or mysterious thieves'' unions.

    So when they send a goblin to test Vincent''s strength, the Wizard naturally gives them a scare.

    As with Shelley, Vincent had already begun to flex his muscles to increase his intimidation and

    respect.

    It was in this competition of powers that they began their lives in the city of Prudence.

    Now Vincent''s price was out, and it was up to them to make a counteroffer.

    "Everything in the world is tradable." There is a saying among the Grey Dwarves. Vincent

    scoffed at this saying, but in some cases it was not without truth.

    It is particularly apt in the case of the subterranean marketplace of the city of Prudence.

    It is a wonder of the underworld, one of the few places in the Underdark that abounds with

    light. The lights that glow there can be seen from a great distance. As gems of various colors

    and fine and bright ornaments were often traded there, their beauty and value were lost in

    the use of dark vision without light, and many merchants suffered great losses. After a long

    time, perhaps because the dark elves could not bear to be constantly deceived by other lower

    races with various subterfuges, they relaxed the rules and allowed torches to be lit there.

    The light from the torches did not harm the Drow, but it made them greatly uncomfortable.

    Over time, the marketplace of the city of Prudence had few dark elves, and it flourished.

    It contained almost every kind of goods that could be found in the underworld, all kinds of

    minerals and precious materials, fine vessels and fresh food, rare beasts, and fine armor. The

    only thing that was not allowed to be bought or sold here were weapons. Because any

    weapon must be inspected by the Dark Elf family -- typically confiscating 30% of the

    "defective" items in the process -- before it can be sold by the Drow''s own merchant. As a

    result, the best weapons are stored in Drow treasuries, the better are bought by mercenary

    groups, and the worst end up in the marketplace. Even so, their prices are staggering, and

    those who hold them will find they are no match for the monsters of the earth. Soon the

    purchased weapons would return to the market as "castaways" or "trophies."

    This is the cycle peculiar to the Underdark.

    The Mage is not here to pick out weapons today, he''s here to dispose of things today. But

    don''t you think he''s going to find an empty space to lay a cloth and set up a stall. He''s not

    short of money. They came here to catch one thing: a pass to the city.

    That''s not the same as the ID that Lille gives you: the kind that only guarantees you won''t be

    executed as a runaway slave. They wanted to be able to make themselves The letter of introduction into the city, or the good relations reached with the mercenary

    union, or the mutual recognition with the thieves'' organization. In any case, Vincent needs to

    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.find another force apart from the Drow family. After all, he will have to leave this place one

    day.

    Vincent did not know how to find that kind of help, so he wandered around the market

    looking for anything rare. Hardy was dazzled by roadside sales of beautiful women of all races,

    until Vincent whispered in his ear, "Those creatures could be old ghost women or ogre witches

    or ugly monsters." Then Hardy calmed down and followed the wizard. But he held his head

    back like a giant vegetable that had been wilted in the sun.

    Vincent is always using his penetrating eye to observe the situation from all angles around

    his body. In addition to the crowded and noisy crowd of vendors and customers, there are

    also many people who live off other people''s money. Vincent was now waiting for someone

    to pick up their money so he could find out if there was such a thing as a thieves'' union.

    But the more he wanted to be stolen, the less anyone came to him.

    He did regret a little now, if he had been more violent in the hotel. The thieves here could not

    really have been so weak as to be frightened by one of their own cursing spells?

    But Mark was secretly glad that these precious stones and beautiful little things would not

    have to be sold. But Vincent suddenly turned around and strode towards a tent. The dwarf

    felt regretfully at Hardy''s large cargo pocket on his back and followed.

    Vincent had just been using his penetrating eye when he happened to feel a very weak

    magical glow. This glow appears on all magical objects, but the more powerful the object, the

    stronger the glow.

    It''s not uncommon to see some magical items in Dark Elf City, after all, all Drow nobles are

    equipped with magical weapons and armor. The intensity of that light was far less than that

    of even the most common magic sword, but the level of energy it represented was high.

    There are likely to be remains of powerful magical objects.

    Vincent enters the grey cloth tent, where only a rowan grey dwarf stares at him. It seemed to

    be a special place to buy and sell antique goods. Some strange sculptures and various pieces

    engraved with unknown patterns were neatly placed on the shelves.

    The gray Dwarf did not seem to expect such a customer to come to the door so soon. He

    jumped up for a moment and quickly brushed the dust on the goods with his dishcloth at

    hand: "Ah, Sir, what do you want? We have all kinds of mysterious things here, which

    adventurers have stolen from dangerous ruins and terrifying monsters, whether for use..."

    Vincent waved his hand to show that he did not want to hear his next extravagant boast, and

    went straight to the side of the tent and stared at the sticks in front of him to distinguish

    slowly.

    Hardy and Mark followed, but it was clear that the warrior had no interest in anything other

    than weapons, and just stood there tapping his toes on the ground; Mark, on the other hand,

    was fascinated by the oddities, looking through them one by one. However, the dwarf''s eye

    is very poisonous, and most of the things here are simply broken from ancient buildings and

    sold here. Their so-called value is only based on the broken patterns on it, to fool those

    ignorant customers.

    Vincent picked up a black iron scepter and went to the Gray Dwarf. "How do you sell this?"

    The junk shop owner thought that the buyer of the black robe must be trying to find out the

    price of a random item before he buys what he likes, and that if the price is too high, he might

    just leave. The iron rod seemed strange to him, but all the goods in the pile were cheap. So

    he made out the price: "Fifty gold pieces."

    Vincent smiled. He did not need Mark to exchange his precious stones for this small amount

    of money. He counted out fifty gold coins from his pocket and put them into the owner''s

    hand. The three men turned around and left the place.

    The Dwarf''s heart was filled with frustration at seeing the creature leave without paying

    attention to dozens of gold coins.

    Hardy and Mark, however, did not understand why Vincent had bought the scepter, so they

    asked the Wizard.

    "It''s a power staff, or he used to be a power staff. It''s a good, good thing, and only the

    magicians could have made it. Lucky to find it today."

    "But can''t you just use regular mage items?" Mark remembered the last time Vincent was

    nearly killed by the energy inside him. There was no ice tower around to cool the Mage''s

    body. "Isn''t that dangerous?"

    "Don''t worry, the magic in this staff has been used up, and it is absolutely useless in the hands

    of ordinary people. At best, it can be used as an experiment in how to make wands. But in my

    hands, I can restore its power."

    "Whoaa! So, you can fix it? Vincent, you''ve reached the level of the archmage? It''s really

    remarkable!" Mark didn''t spend any pretty stones or fancy objects today. Naturally, he is in a

    very happy mood.

    "No, not yet. I''m still some way off the level of the archmage. But in terms of making things,

    they''re not as good as me. But it''s a little strange, how can there be a staff of power here?"

    On the other hand, in a library under the Black Crystal Tower, two dark elves were looking

    through crystal balls at images inside.

    The image was not clear, but it was possible to make out its owner -- a young wizard in

    purple-black robes carrying a long black staff.

    "Master, he was able to discover the hidden scepter. It seems that he is indeed a powerful

    caster, and that he is very sensitive to magical fluctuations..."

    "Yes, it seems you must step up your efforts so that a mage cannot fall into the clutches of

    that family."

    "What shall we do? I don''t think the stranger is easy to deal with. ''

    "Don''t worry, I''ve secretly left the tracking power in the old staff, and now that he''s swallowed

    the bait, he won''t be able to get out of our hands."

    "Yes, poor fish on the bait..."

 Chapter 1 Underground and Underground episode 34 Trouble

    Walking around the market again, Vincent noticed a strange thing: the small traders here are

    always very enthusiastic to sell their goods to customers, but in this long time, no one has

    come to them.

    Looking at the costumes of the three men, he did not find anything strange. Did he look like

    a customer without money? Even when Hardy saw a liquor stand and asked about it, the

    owners of those shops were too weak to have the patience to talk to Hardy.

    Mark kept walking behind the soldier''s body, constantly glancing in all directions. He took

    care to keep an eye on his treasure. That''s the best he can do to exchange them for other

    precious things. If a thief steals them, Mark will be heartbroken.

    "It seems that curiosity and competitiveness, whether developed to a certain extent, are

    greed." Vincent looked at the dwarf. "He must change this habit."

    But the biggest gain today is the power staff in his hand. This staff is a favorite weapon of

    battle mages. Through it, mages can use fireballs, ice picks, lightning bolts, magic missiles,

    and debilitating rays; While on defense, he can also fire Monster Immobilization, Wall of

    Power, and Spell Nullification. It can be said that a staff like this greatly improves the mage''s

    fighting and survival abilities.

    However, there is always a limit to how many times a staff can be used, and each spell used

    reduces the life of the staff. The Power staff has reached the end of its life as a magical weapon,

    and there is no energy left to cast even one spell.

    In general, this staff is a waste - unless the person who made it is found to repair it, it can

    only be used as an ornament. It is possible that some powerful sorcerer would seek it out and

    take it back to study it in an attempt to discover the secret of its creation. However, the staff

    in Vincent''s hands has a different meaning. Although he cannot repair the staff, he can force

    the primordial energy of magic into it. A mage would have to deeply study the laws of the

    magic network to do this, but Vincent''s knowledge of the source of magic exceeds his

    understanding of the magic network. The more powerful, but more savage, use of magic

    allows for the forcible occupation of such "defenseless" magical objects.

    "Hey, Vincent, look!" Hardy''s words interrupted Vincent''s thinking. The warrior ran up to the

    couple in front and said, "I heard something there about the arena and the big prize money.

    I wonder if you''d let me have a try? That way we don''t have to sell Mark''s stuff."

    "It''s not really that we''re short of money." Hardy seemed to have misjudged their wealth, too.

    Vincent continued, "We came mainly to learn about the environment and the situation."

    "In fact, I thought a visit to the arena might give us a better idea of the situation." Hardy

    advised Vincent.

    The mage thought about it. Since he could not find what he wanted here in the market, it

    would be a good idea to go to the arena. It was a part of the life of the inhabitants of the city

    of Prudence, though I did not like that kind of barbaric sport.

    "All right, let''s go and see it." Seeing Hardy''s excitement, Vincent said, "But that''s agreed.

    We''re not going to fight."

    "No, no, no. Look, just go and see." Hardy touched the back of his head and kept explaining.

    But there was always a wildness in his expression.

    Mark didn''t understand what was going on. There was no such thing as a "arena" among

    good gnomes. They didn''t have a word for it in their gnome language. But he was happy

    enough to hear that nothing he owned would be sold.

    Vincent always felt that it was not so simple. With Hardy''s warlike nature, it would be strange

    if he did not try his hand. So he began slowly infusing Hardy''s staff with primordial magical

    energy, and when the time came he had to have the power to help him.

    In a way, Vincent is like an energy converter. He can''t inject magic energy into his body

    indefinitely, but he can slowly inject it into magical objects. He discovered this when he

    created the amulet to prevent petrified objects. Using raw magical energy to make objects

    required much less mental exertion, and he was much less fatigued from continuous work.

    Otherwise, as he worked at full speed, he would have fainted while crafting the second amulet.

    There was a sudden buzzing sensation in the palm of his hand, and the whole staff trembled.

    Vincent quickly stopped and began pumping magic into it. He knew the feeling. It was the

    high-frequency vibration that happens whenever two systems of magic meet. If neither side

    is stopped, the vibration will eventually turn into an explosion.

    He looked at the scepter and wondered: "There is no energy left, and the glow on it is only

    an appearance, not a real remnant of magic. What could have gone wrong?" Using his

    detection magic, he looked closely, but still could see nothing.

    ''Shall I help you? A small voice came from inside the mage''s left arm. "I can look inside the

    staff."

    "Valentine, can you go inside?" Vincent looks at the rod of black iron, which is a rare metal,

    "but what do you think?"

    "I''m sensitive to magical energy, you can count on it. I still have some of my Mithril powers,

    and spells are useless to me." In an instant, a cloud of red smoke passed through the mage''s

    body and into the staff, hidden in the sleeve of his right hand.

    Vincent immediately felt a cold, stinging, electric shock move around his body, making him

    shudder as if he were having several chills in a row.

    It''s a good thing Valentine is a friendly soul energy, or the chill could cripple the invasions.

    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.The Power wand shakes and then calms down again. After another cold shock, Valentine

    returned to the master''s gold arm: "It''s really narrow, but inside I found a deep hidden magic

    circle, as if there were continuous energy slowly emanating from it, and ordinary people would

    never feel it." But for me it''s a piece of cake."

    ''What kind of magic array?

    ''How should I know? I thought I told you my knowledge of magic was lame. But the circle has

    been torn down and swallowed by my forces." Valentine said with a note of triumph, "I''m

    going to rest..."

    Vincent scratches his head, and as he continues to add energy to the already "tame" staff of

    Power, ponders the problem of this hidden array of magic.

    And in the small library of the Blackcrystal Tower, two dark Elf mages were staring at the

    shattered crystal ball. A moment ago, the crystal ball suddenly erupted with a very high

    frequency of strong flashes of light, and when it was silent, only to see the wizard named

    Vincent shake his body, the crystal ball exploded into pieces.

    "Master, what''s going on? Can it be..."

    ''Yes, the sorcerer actually found and destroyed my perceptual array. Which means his powers

    may even be above mine." One Drow stood trembling against the wall and shook a shard of

    crystal from his robe. "The scariest thing is, I don''t even know how he did it."

    "And does that bring him over to our side? Is it too dangerous? ''

    ''No, it would be even more dangerous for him to be brainwashed by some family! Find the

    other masters, for this is beyond my control alone."

    "Yes, Master, your word is my command..."

    Vincent did not know that he was in trouble. He only regretted following Hardy on his tour of

    the arena. It was, indeed, the most lively place in the city of Prudence, where no fanatic

    duellers could throng it. The noise almost broke the roof of the house, and there was almost

    every profanity and slang you could hear, and the mere entry into the dueling arena made

    Vincent feel dizzy -- he preferred the quiet library.

    Hardy, on the other hand, was very excited. He was also cheering loudly, rubbing his hands

    with excitement and turning red all over his skin. The three of them looked around and found

    no empty seats, but only a strong odor of sweat mixed in from the various races.

    "Hardy, there''s no room here. Let''s go." Vincent did not want to stay in this place any longer.

    Mark put his hands over his ears, kicked Hardy''s shins, and shook his head to show that he

    couldn''t stand the situation either.

    Disappointed on Hardy''s face, he looked again at the setup of the ring, and suddenly picked

    up the Wizard and the Dwarf and ran up the outside passage.

    "I found a place where there were no people. There One It''s bound to be so much better." Hardy explained as he ran.

    When they came closer, they found several dark elves standing behind a long rope pulled up

    horizontally, looking warily at these three guys: "Who are you? From that family?"

    Vincent managed to keep his feet firmly on the ground, and he whispered in Hardy''s ear,

    "This must be a place for the Dark Elf lords. We can''t get in."

    Hardy looked at the decor behind the two Dark Elves. It was much better than on their side.

    He nodded and, somewhat disappointed, began to walk back.

    "By the way, did those three just force their way through this line?" One of the Dark Elf guards

    drew his double swords, elbowing another Drow nearby.

    "Yeah, yeah, I saw them just barge in, too," he said. He pulled out his thin sword and ran his

    tongue gently over its edge. "It''s been a long time since I''ve moved my hand."

    Hardy pushed Vincent and Mark forward with one swipe, keeping them out of reach of the

    dark Elves. One turned and pulled out the double-headed sword on his back. "Hey, you guys

    are good guys, I want to practice..."

    Two guards suddenly pounced on, each step speed up a point, each forward a foot body

    translation of a point, the two of them in an instant formed a left and right pincer position.

    One guard twisted himself as he ran so that one of his machete was at Hardy''s neck, the other

    at Hardy''s waist; Another dark elf aimed his thin sword directly at Hardy''s heart.

    Vincent, who had just been pushed around a little, turned around. He raises his power staff

    to use the magic missile, but there is no way he can finish his spell before the dark Elves attack.

    Hardy did not retreat. He set up his double-headed sword and lunged at the Sprite, striking

    both blades with each of his blades. The Dark elf tried to twist his body to stagger Hardy''s

    defense, but felt a powerful torque coming from the two weapons.

    Hardy took hold of the blades while violently rotating his double-headed sword, creating a

    blade vortex in front of him. The spinning blades formed a full circle, and the Dark elf''s blades

    were completely trapped in the churning circle.

    Hardy''s immense force knocked Drow off balance, and he was now thrown into the air by the

    torque. The attack comes so fast that he doesn''t even have time to let go of the double blade.

    With a sharp twist, Hardy slams the dark Elf into the other with the thin sword. So the straight

    blade and the twirling blade mixed together. Two dark elves killed each other in one fell

    swoop.

    "Whew... Thought they were so good. For this little strength they want to fight me?" Hardy

    kicked the bodies of two dark Elves with his foot to confirm that they were too dead to die.

    Vincent put down his staff. Instead of admiring Hardy''s skill, he began to think about how to

    hide the two dead dark elves.

    But before he could make any sense of it, the wizard heard a dark Elven voice behind him:

    "You guys have done a good job..."

 Chapter 1 Underground and Underground Episode 35 Old Man

    "You have a good hand, soldier."

    Vincent turned around, and behind him appeared three dark elves in identical red robes,

    standing with their hands down. The Wizard, who had been using his penetrating eye, had

    not been able to detect their approach, and Vincent was astonished. There was only one way

    to sneak up on Vincent, who was on full reconnaissance: teleportation spells.

    But Vincent didn''t feel a wave of magic energy either.

    ''Who are you? Vincent stops Hardy, who is about to rush forward and take care of the witness.

    He is not sure of Hardy''s strength. The three red robed men are the most likely mages in

    terms of the way they appear. But on the other hand, since Vincent has been approached by

    someone in Heaven, it does not rule out the possibility that these men are some kind of

    demon. All in all, they are some tough guys.

    "We mean no harm, fellow mages. Put away your weapons. I just want to talk." The first dark

    elf walks up to Vincent. He was very old, and the wrinkles on his face were so deep in his skin

    that if it rained there might be enough water in it (Hardy was thinking now). His eyes were

    wide open, but they did not move at all, and his eyelids did not blink.

    "Young man, come with me. Let my two apprentices settle these two guards who killed each

    other." The old mage drifted slowly past the three men, deep into the corridor leading to the

    superior box.

    The two red-robed mages murmured incantations, and the two guards healed their wounds

    and rose quickly to their feet. However, Vincent finds that the two guards no longer have the

    same breath of life in their eyes as before, but are simply walking dead. However, it would

    take several days for their deaths to be discovered.

    The two red mage apprentices looked up, but they were also two old faces. Dark elves have

    an extraordinary life span, not two thousand years like their terrestrial relatives, but a thousand

    years or more is not a problem. These two dark elves must be at least a thousand years old,

    or age would not have shown them aging so clearly. Vincent began to wonder how old was

    the age of the old wizard who had just floated past as their teacher?

    The two red wizards nodded to Vincent and told them to follow the old master. Then they

    leaned against the wall on either side of the aisle and disappeared with a shout.

    This time, even with their eyes staring, Vincent did not understand how they managed to do

    it. The actions of the two mages made it clear to the three young adventurers that any

    alternative to listening to them was extremely dangerous and deadly.

    Hardy put away his double-headed sword and followed the Mages and Mark deeper into the

    arena.

    The old mage was clearly the guest of honor. He had his own box, directly facing the arena

    platform, and the only place on the master of ceremonies. From here, the whole arena was in

    full view, and the seething crowd below was in constant agitation, waiting for the gladiators

    to begin. Here, it is like the throne of the whole arena.

    The room was simply decorated with a crystal ball that gave off a faint glow and lit up between

    the old wizard''s waves, so that the three guests could see the arrangement without harming

    the dark elf''s eyes -- although Vincent always felt that the old Wizard was blind, and his eyes

    never moved, as if he were always open but not "looking".

    The only things that remained were the tables and chairs. A few chairs with soft cushions were

    placed in front of the observation window, and the wall of the room facing the arena was the

    whole of a large piece of clear crystal, polished and set there to make an observation window

    for the games. The crystal was so flat, and the surface so clean and spotless, that if you did

    not look closely you would think it did not exist at all. At the four corners of the crystal strong

    are carved magic runes, which Vincent thinks are used to solidify the crystal.

    There must be other magical enchantments in the room, otherwise the room could not be so

    quiet. When Hardy, the last to enter, closed the door, the VIP room was silent except for the

    breathing of four people.

    "This is one of my private boxes. You can all sit down where you are comfortable and not so

    formal." The old Master floated over to a separate chair in a corner, sat down, and

    straightened the folds of his robes. He leaned back gently against the back, just enough to

    hide himself in the shadow of the room.

    ''Who are you, please? Vincent sat down, not letting go of the wand of Power. In the city of

    the Dark Elves, anyone can be an enemy. Mages have to be very careful.

    "Don''t be so nervous, young man. My name is Vizren, but my last name, it doesn''t mean

    anything anymore, but that''s all that matters. You just need to know my name. '' The old

    Wizard looked at the three men before him and smiled softly. "Don''t be so nervous. If I wanted

    to be bad for you, why would I bring you into my box? The decoration here costs a lot of

    money."

    "So, Verzren, what exactly did you seek us out for?" ''asked Vincent.

    "The staff," the old mage pointed to Vincent''s hand. "I made the staff."

    "Really? Do you want to take it back? It''s only a few dozen gold pieces." Hardy looked at the

    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.fine tea set in front of the chaise longue. "What you got here is worth less than that?"

    "Not to take it back, of course, but to say that the scepter was taken by one of my students

    to see how sensitive you are to magic." ''continued the voice out of the darkness.'' Plus, they''ve

    got a nice location-aware magic in there to know where you are at all times. ''

    ''It turns out you planted the magic in there. It was very clever indeed."

    ''No, it still can''t. How else could you have cracked it? And it''s amazing that the staff now

    seems to have regained its power." But there was no hint of surprise in the old sorcerer''s tone.

    Vincent now regretted that he had restored the staff''s strength so quickly. From the hidden

    magic array inside, he should have thought that there might be something wrong with this

    staff, or that it might be a trap laid by others. That is to say, this scepter is being closely

    watched. However, I have completely repaired this staff in just a few hours, which will naturally

    attract the attention of those who have a heart. The mages who use the magic network do

    not have such a fast repair speed anyway.

    "Whatever method you used to do it, I have a word for you." The old Master continued, "Do

    not teach this method to anyone."

    "What?" he asked. Vincent thought in his heart that the dark elf was asking him to give up the

    secret of how to replenish the staff. But now the situation has exceeded his expectations.

    "Mages, warriors and this dwarf, what do you think of human nature?" ''asked the Wizard of

    Vizren suddenly.

    But before the three of them could answer, the old Dark Elf raised his arm from the shadows

    and pointed to the platform of the arena. "The gladiatorial fight is about to begin. Let''s watch

    it first."

    Vincent could clearly see the Master of Verzren in the darkness with his penetrating eyes. He

    was about to speak again, but the Master shook his head and pointed his finger once more

    towards the arena.

    Vincent closed his mouth and turned his head to look through the huge crystal window.

    The battle in the arena has begun, pitting a team of five against six goblins. Apparently the

    gnomes were the sacrificial offerings for the opening ceremony of the arena, and with no

    combat experience, they let the opposing warriors rush into battle at the first sight. The other

    four members of the five-man squad didn''t move at all, watching as the warrior turned

    around, swiped a long knife across each goblin''s throat, and the fight was over. The six goblins

    collapsed into a circle right next to the warrior -- feet in, necks out, heads off their bodies

    and rolling to one side.

    Most of the people in the audience were obviously accustomed to this kind of spectacle, for

    they had long since grown tired of seeing the gnome-killing scene at the beginning of every

    arena. But a few others were cheering, clapping their hands, jumping in excitement, Shouting

    for the next fight to start.

    Vincent could not understand why the old Master wanted him to keep watching this kind of

    battle. It seemed to him like a senseless slaughter of each other, but sadly, it was fun for many

    races -- just a bunch of goblins who had come out of nowhere and were still screaming with

    excitement at the fallen corpses of their own kind.

    "The gnomes who cheer are actually slaves in the arena, and they are the same gnomes below

    who are being used as opening offerings. Except one group of gnomes will die, and the other

    will clap their hands and cheer the dead to set the mood, hoping that next time they won''t

    be chosen to be the dead they once mocked."

    "Gnomes don''t think that far into the future, they think it''s good enough to live through today

    and tomorrow. As for the day after tomorrow, they don''t think, nor are they capable of

    thinking."

    ''Yes, I think so too. But let''s keep watching. ''

    As the minutes ticked by, the action in the arena was heating up. The team of five lost to a

    guy who knew how to use a sandstorm, who then lost to someone else. The scene is getting

    bloodier each time, and the crowd is getting more excited each time. Even Hardy, who was

    sitting in his room, had forgotten that he was surrounded by a mysterious dark elf wizard and

    was enjoying the excitement of the fight.

    Mark had no interest in the fight at all, but he could not leave alone, so he lay down on a soft

    cushion. After a while, he did fall asleep, with a soft snoring sound.

    Vincent kept looking at Vizlen, of course, with the power of his discerning eyes at the mage

    beside him, and with his own eyes as if they were looking at the arena. All this time, this Vizren

    did not move, he just sat there, quietly in the shadows. More and more, Vincent could not

    understand the significance of the dark Elf''s movements.

    Two strong gladiators struggle to take down their opponents, two other Minotaur berserkers.

    Their bodies are covered in blood, both of their enemies'' and their own. The two men hold

    each other on their hands as they wait for the audience to decide their final fate -- whether

    to live or die.

    "By the way, the show is about to begin..." After a long, boring wait, the old wizard finally

    spoke.

 Chapter 1 Underground and Underground Episode 36 Prophecy

    "Good Play? What more good drama could there be? It''s already done?" "Hardy asked,

    puzzled, as he recovered from his excitement.

    "These two men were a pair of adventurers who came up from the surface, but were

    unfortunately not clever enough to learn to respect the rules of the Underdark, and became

    slaves to the arena." Wizlen explained to the three of them. "But my students asked me today

    to save one of them. I don''t know what he wants, but it''s a simple matter for me."

    Vincent looked at the Dark Elf Mage and felt that he was different from the other Drow. In

    the eyes of ordinary dark elves you could see the perfect mixture of cruelty and guile, but in

    Vizren''s eyes, in his facial expression, it was hard to detect any emotion. There was nothing

    but coldness in his face.

    Whether he was stating a fact or smiling to explain something, no matter what expression he

    put on, Vincent always felt out of touch with his heart. The old Master''s use of his facial

    muscles was purely and simply a matter of presentation.

    "Wake up, little sleeper, you ought to see this. For a dwarf, you must never have seen an

    execution."

    Mark jerked out of his sleep Come over, it is like being poured cold water on the head. He floated up to the crystal window

    and looked down.

    "Don''t worry, I was just showing him. There''s no need for you to try to undo my magic." Vizlen

    shook his finger. "It wouldn''t really do any good."

    "These two seem like good adventurers who could defeat the pit''s minotaur Berserkers, but

    they should be sentenced to death by the pit." Vizlen walked over to the crystal window and

    stood by the corner wall watching the seething crowd below.

    "Death! Die! Die! Die!" The frenzied crowd broke into thunderous shouts. And the sound of

    their death was first heard from the scattered goblin "audience". As they infect others around

    them, the idea of the victors'' death spreads through the field like a plague, and whatever your

    initial thoughts are will be drowned out by the tide.

    "And so! At the request of all, today''s two victors are beheaded!"

    The two victors stood in the center of the arena. They said nothing. They were too tired to

    say anything. Once inside the arena, where they become enforcer slaves, there are only two

    ways: one way is to be killed in battle by your opponent, the other is to become the victor

    and put your fate in the hands of the audience, praying for a slim chance of freedom.

    But often the spectators love blood -- that''s why they come to see it -- and often the victor

    ends up dead.

    A few troll executioners with broad beheading knives, accompanied by a small bear-goblin

    escort, slowly approached the two adventurers. They were there as a precaution to prevent

    the condemned man from inflicting a violent attack before his death. But it seems. This kind

    of protection doesn''t seem necessary, and those two guys are barely standing at all.

    "My men will be here soon," he said. Weizmann pointed to the arena at his feet, still cold,

    cold, like a transcendent looking at a swarm of unknown, muddled ants.

    Separating the crowd, a dark Elf warrior walked quickly up to the executioner and handed

    him a piece of paper. Several trolls huddled together, looked at it, nodded, and handed the

    paper back to the messenger.

    "Just received, it''s a deed of redemption. The slave Kavs is now the personal slave of Jariel, a

    resident of Prudence. And with the concurrence of the Arena."

    "I''m sorry, there''s only one execution to watch today, but there will be something more fun

    than that..."

    Before Vincent can ask questions, something changes in the center of the arena. The

    condemned man, with the strength he could not find, seized his companion by the neck and

    forced him to the ground. Through his penetrating eyes, Vincent could easily read the man''s

    expression. His eyes were red with such force that they bulging the muscles around them; He

    was breathing fast and hard through his nose and mouth, and the veins on his arms were

    visible beneath the red blood. As he attacked the people below him with all his strength, he

    shouted loudly: "Why! Why are you alone? How could you!"

    The troll executioner quickly rushed forward, and several people worked together to fight off

    the maniacal creature.

    "Look! These are the two men who came to the Darkspaces together and were captured

    together, who have lived together as slaves and fought together. But when one is given a

    chance to live and the other is not, this is what happens to them."

    Vizlen looked with interest at the pale-faced dwarf and the puzzled warrior, and finally

    returned his gaze to Vincent. The young mage seemed much the same as he had before he

    had seen the scene. His expression was still very serious.

    Vizlen continued, "Both men have just been sentenced to death, and the executioner is

    approaching them, but they do not resist. Why? It''s because they know that they have this

    person with them on the road to death, that they are not alone. When others accept their

    fate, even if it leads to death and extinction, they can accept it with peace of mind. The only

    reason is that they are not the only one who is suffering."

    ''One of them has been spared from dying today, so the other has to go on his own. If two

    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.sheep are together, waiting to be slaughtered, and suddenly realize that one of them is not

    going to be killed today, the other sheep will howl with joy. It will be happy that one of them

    is going to live."

    "But we don''t -- and I don''t just mean humans or dwarves, but we drow -- when people

    around us who should be facing the same misfortune as themselves are freed from it, they

    feel angry, jealous, betrayed. Look at the strength of the body of that fellow, who, just a

    moment ago, could hardly stand; Look at the strength of the arms of that fellow, who, just a

    moment ago, could not hold his companions steady; Look at his voice, so loud, so mad, so

    powerful, that just now he could not even say goodbye to his companions."

    "Only because the man who fell next to him, just now, had been given a chance to live."

    "And only by remaining a slave, miserable in the city of Prudence, in the city of the

    Underdark..."

    Vincent looked at the old mage, not expecting to hear so many words from him. Now he

    looked at Vizren and felt nothing of the evil qualities peculiar to the dark Elves. The mage,

    who had lived for at least a thousand years, was now nothing more than a bleeding-heart,

    even a little like his master, Kasol, if the dark skin were removed from him.

    The maniacal creature is pulled away, but he is still struggling under the troll''s tackle. The bear

    gnome nearby knocks him unconscious, which brings the situation under control.

    "I only come to the arena when this kind of drama is likely, and I feel something different

    every time I come."

    "Take a closer look and see what happens to the one who is going to be beheaded. Listen to

    the voices in the yard now, to the frantic voices calling for his execution. This time, there are

    no goblins fanning the flames."

    The nearly strangled slave Cuffus, supported by two bear gnomes, staggers out of the arena.

    He does not look again at his fellow combatants -- not even at the moment of death.

    The decapitation was a simple process, with the victim''s position positioned, the hand raised

    and the knife dropped, and it was over.

    "All right, this show is over. Mr. Vincent... '' Vizlon returned to his chair. ''Don''t be so surprised.

    I know all three of your names. You''re just trying to get attention or intimidate people. I, on

    the other hand, am not surprised to have a few eyes around the city."

    "Yes, Master Vizren, I agree with all that you say." Vincent soothed the frightened dwarf. "But

    what''s that got to do with us?"

    "I am a master of prophetic spells, and my magical powers have been with me since the time

    when the Great Arcane was alive. Fortunately, I was able to use the Magic Network and was

    spared the catastrophe that killed all the Great Arcane."

    "Vincent, you are a young man, but you already have good magical powers, even surpassing

    me in some respects. I know exactly where your magical powers come from. The skill of

    replenishing a magic item in a very short time, I saw it many times when I was young."

    ''But you probably don''t understand the consequences of this kind of art. And you''re not the

    only one in the world with this skill. For all I know, there''s at least one other guy." Vizlen picked

    up a glass of water from a nearby table and took a sip. "I don''t know who those guys are, but

    I found you now. However you found it again, I tell you, keep your normal heart."

    "For it is so great that it can swallow you up..."

    Vincent frowned and looked at the mage who claimed to have been alive since the age of the

    Great Arcane. "I still don''t understand what you''re saying..."

    "I mean, one day, you''ll get used to this great power -- even if it''s nothing yet. You get used

    to being on top, you get used to being able to control everything, but then you find out that

    there''s someone else who has that power, and you get crazy, you get jealous, you get angry?

    Besides, when I was young, there were plenty of great Arcane masters; Now, there are none."

    ''So I''m going to give you some advice. Even if we do not meet today, I will tell you these

    words at some later time. I''ve seen so much. I''ve even seen the whole Drow come into being,

    how they came down here, and how they became what they are..."

    "But aren''t you a Drow yourself?" Vincent said, "I still don''t understand what you''re trying to

    say."

    "In fact, my vision of the future is also vague, but I see a person who will sow terror throughout

    the Blasares world, a person who has the power of the Great Arcane." Vizren gently lit his

    crystal glass with his finger. "I don''t know if it''s you or anyone else. But from what I just saw,

    it''s unlikely that terror will spread from you."

    "We dark elves have chosen darkness, but this man is out to destroy light." Vizlen smiled. "Do

    you think, if I wasn''t dark now, I''d be more like a great sacrifice to Greafury, the god of light,

    or a nagging one?"

    "I''ve seen so many things, and I''ve made countless prophecies. So my life is coming to an end,

    and I don''t want to be involved in these things anymore, and whatever you do in Prudence, I

    don''t care to ask. But I say, Vincent, be careful of the power in your hands."

    ''It either begins with you or ends with you...''

 Chapter 1 Underground and the Underground Episode 37 added

    After saying that, the Old Master of Vizren fell silent. He sat still in his chair and melted into

    the darkness. It was as if he had disappeared into the room, and you could not even feel a

    ripple of air where he was.

    Vincent looked at the old Wizard. Although darkness could not block his vision, Vincent could

    never see into a person''s heart. It is true that the young mage can predict a person''s mood

    swings by watching his heart beat through his perspective. But the heart of the dark elf in

    front of him was beating steadily and vigorously.

    Perhaps he was merely paraphrasing a fact when he said it. No matter what will eventually

    become, it will have no effect on him, and this feeling of detachment will naturally not cause

    any emotional change.

    "Thank you for telling me that. As with all prophecies, it is always vague, but thank you all the

    same." Vincent bowed slightly. ''We have some work to do here in Prudence. So we are leaving

    this arena, and now you take your leave. ''

    ''Young men are always in a hurry, but this is how they are alive.'' Vizlen stood up, and with a

    slight wave of his left hand, the box door opened itself. "By the way, Vincent, I want to tell you

    one last thing. I don''t want you to go to the Crystal Tower, it would be bad for you..."

    Vincent looked at the Drow mage, and though he was very surprised in his own heart and

    wondered how he had come to know the purpose of his visit, he tried not to show any

    emotion in his face and kept his eyes fixed on the door of the room -- he did not look into

    Vizren''s eyes now for fear that they would reveal the information in his own head.

    "Well, people who choose to hide their answers in silence do as you do, Master Vincent," he

    said. Vizlen continued. "Did a surface mage go through all this trouble to become a slave to

    the dark elves? Or better yet, to be a plaything in the bed of some mistress? It is easy to guess

    the purpose of your visit by simply thinking of the famous architecture of the city of Prudence,

    and of the stories of dark elves which may even be told on the surface."

    "Therefore, when you are clever enough to think that others do not know, you are showing

    your own folly. Of course, the Crystal Tower is not mine, and I have nothing of value in it --

    and if it were, it would mean nothing to me as a dying man. I won''t stop you from entering

    the tower, but I won''t stop my students from stopping you either. Take my words and let

    them blow like a breeze, and let them disappear forever."

    With these words, Vizlen literally disappeared into thin air, like the breeze.

    Mark quickly followed Vincent as he left the room, while Hardy walked frowning as he tried

    to make sense of the events of the last few days and consider his actions.

    Outside the gates of the arena, it was night in the Underdark. In the caverns outside, it was

    possible to tell when it was night and when it was "day" by the number and frequency of the

    creatures. But at the city of Prudence, if it were not possible to produce the sense of

    alternating day and night, it would be almost impossible to discern subtle variations.

    The only way anyone can tell the time is by the great shining stone in the Black Crystal Tower.

    As we have seen before, the art of this secret collection of objects, kept by the Gnomes,

    produces this crystal, which changes colour with the passing of time, to remind its holder of

    the time. In the Tower of the Black Crystal there is a stone of this kind. The difference is that

    this one is so huge that you can see it from almost every corner of your city.

    It is also the brightest spot in Dark Elf City. His light was almost as strong as any Drow could

    stand.

    Back at the Tavern, Vincent went straight upstairs to his room alone, while Hardy dragged

    Mark into a chair at the bar on the first floor to talk to the stone-legged owner. According to

    him, being on good terms with the innkeeper could lead to a discount on drinks -- I don''t

    know where he got the theory from. Mark is waiting for them to negotiate a "discount" so he

    can buy some lizard food.

    The room where the three of them live is not entirely silent. A Dark elf woman is rolling over

    in excitement on the big bed.

    When Vincent opened the door, she sprang to her feet and walked quickly to the wizard.

    "Shelley? What are you doing here again? Just parted at the city gate earlier today? Besides,

    how did you get in?"

    ''Vincent, have you become stupid? This is the City of the Dark Elves, so of course I go wherever

    I want. '' Shelley yawned and assumed a lazy posture that showed off her curves. But when

    she saw Vincent''s unresponsive face, still very serious, she felt a little lost.Master, don''t be so cold all the time. I haven''t done anything wrong to you. Why do I always

    turn people away?"

    "Because you are a dark elf."

    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work."If I were a real dark elf, I''d have stabbed your heart right through and I wouldn''t be sitting

    here talking to you. Don''t you think it''s a little strange that you don''t look at the color of my

    skin?"

    Vincent looked at Shelley. Her skin was indeed uniquely white, with a slight tinge of blue.

    Vincent had never believed her claim that she was a dark elf, but judging from the awe she

    was held in the city, the chances of her not being a Drow were very low.

    But Vincent, who was not a halfling, was not that curious. "Is it important to me to know this,

    Miss Shelley?"

    "Do you..." Shelley pointed to Vincent''s nose. "Well, I don''t want to. I just came to ask you

    again, have you decided to join our first family? You know... ''

    ''I can be an adviser to your first family, but I will not follow your orders like a slave to your

    family.''

    ''Why don''t you join us? We have the whole Prudence... '' Shelley, in the middle of her sentence,

    suddenly freezes. "You say you''re in? That''s great. I''ve got plenty of reasons to convince you."

    "Then, Miss Drow, I have a question. Why do you come to me twice in one day and put this

    question to me?"

    "Oh, well." Shelley sat down on the table, her little feet swinging gently, "because if I can

    convince a mage to join the family, it''s good for me. Vincent, you must promise me that you

    will work under my command. Because if you end up in the hands of my mistres s or sister, it

    could be very miserable. Especially my sister Zeena, you must be careful."

    ''Since I am not one of your dark Elves, there must be a lot of trouble in your family. But... ''

    Vincent shook his staff, "I am not without the ability to protect myself."

    "I know, I know." Shelley waved her hand with a slightly impatient look on her face. "Is this the

    thing that beat me? Really, regardless of my mood."

    "Shelley, your moods change all the time. Who knew?" Vincent moved over to a chair and sat

    down opposite the girl. "It''s too much thinking and not much use to ponder your thoughts.

    I''m lazy sometimes."

    "It doesn''t matter..." Shelley jumped down from her desk and walked slowly toward the door.

    "Now, keep your official appointment as First family advisor to yourself. I want to see what

    the other families are up to. Besides, my mother will want to see you in five days. You must

    come."

    Then she opened the door and began to leave.

    "Wait, Shelley, don''t leave yet. I have one more thing to do."

    The Drow turned with an excited expression on his face. "What is it, mage? Don''t want me to

    leave? But your bed here is not very comfortable... ''

    Vincent rolled his eyes. He didn''t expect the fellow to think of it in that way. Dark elves are

    wild and live up to their reputation. He took out the black square badge and threw it at Shelley.

    "Isn''t that your family signature?"

    "Oh, that''s the thing..." Vincent is confused by Shelley''s lack of disappointment on her face.

    "Isn''t this the family emblem I gave you? Why did you give it back to me... Doesn''t everything

    you just said count?"

    "No, I have a better idea." Vincent felt it best not to tell them about the angel abduction until

    he understood how it was connected to their family. His intuition told him that doing so would

    help him in his future actions. "Anyway, I have joined your family as a consultant, so you can

    always return the brand to me. But if you want to pit the other families against each other, it''s

    better to create a false impression. ''

    "Huh? What illusion?" Shelley looked puzzled.

    "That''s the illusion. Oh, and for the last word, see you in five days!"

    Vincent raised his staff and a debilitating ray flew over Shelley, who was unprepared. Although

    the Dark Elves have a good spell resistance, they are not sufficiently protected against this

    long-ago spell energy when they are not prepared. Shelley lost her strength instantly, turning

    a faint purple and fading into a state of weakness.

    The mage unleashes a low-grade magic lightning bolt behind Shelley. This small spell has no

    chance of doing any damage to her. But the little lightning bolt can be adjusted to its user''s

    will, and now it''s hovering just behind the Dark fairy woman''s rear.

    "Wait, wait... What are you doing?" "You''re not going to explode, are you?" said Shelley, under

    the spell.

    "You''re very clever." Vincent went to the corner of the room, and facing the hotel window

    was a ball of fire.

    The night is so quiet in Prudence that the explosion of the fireball could be heard several

    streets away. The Windows of the inn were blown to pieces, and the walls flew up in flames

    toward the houses opposite. In the thick of the smoke, Shelley came out, livid and clutching

    her hips.

    "You fellow! I will avenge you! '' ''she cried, grimy, as she struggled to climb out of the dusty

    rubble, rubbing the part of her body that had just been hit by the lightning bolt.

    "It''s a good idea, though..."

 Chapter 1 Underground and the Underground Episode 38 Seduction

    After Shelley was "blown up", Vincent''s life became very troubled. In just four days, several

    families sent to woo them. All kinds of conditions are promised, treasure, power, status and

    countless slaves, and some families even play the beauty trick. Of course, the female priests

    of the Dark Elves would not have swallowed their pride and dignity to personally seduce a

    male mage from the surface. In their eyes, buried deep in their souls, they had already

    associated a creature called the "male" with a "tool to be used." Would you take off all your

    clothes for a good saw to tempt it?

    So, these days Vincent and they have been harassed by female creatures of various

    underground races. At first it went well. Hardy was charmed by the sexy and understanding

    human females. But Vincent, a mage, doesn''t even look them in the eye. So the next day,

    several Tiflins (the offspring of demons and other races), who possess demonic hybrids, a

    perfect combination of beauty and seduction, display their amazing charm in the hope of

    attracting the attention of the mage. Had it not been for Mark''s tight grip on Hardy, the Tiflins

    would never have escaped Hardy''s deep estrus. But the mage remained unresponsive, sitting

    in his room reading, writing scrolls, and building things. It was as if he had come to the city

    of Prudence for a holiday.

    On the third day, a funny thing happened. Since the Dark Elves couldn''t figure out why the

    mage was unmoved by beauty, they sent out male dark elves and humans to seduce him.

    Hardy, who had been sitting at the door hoping to see a sexier woman today, instead saw a

    group of scratching male "people" walk up to him, lifting his shoulders and whispering in his

    ear. A group of men''s hands continued to swim over his body, stroking his strong pectoral

    muscles. Hardy then went into a kind of Blasares Northern barbarian rampage, and instead

    of using his double-headed sword, he raised his canister sized fist directly to the noses of the

    men. At the same time, his feet were blasting into the legs of those around him. Screams

    broke out all over the tavern.

    "Get the hell out of here, you fellows!" Hardy threw the men who had come to seduce them

    out into the street. Hardy did not strike lightly. Those who fell outside the inn were all crippled

    with broken arms, their faces covered with purple bumps, and only a few could barely keep

    their eyes open enough to see their surroundings.

    But all of them had one obvious thing in common: their hands -- broken or not -- were

    tightly clasped over their crotch, where they had been kicked wildly by a mighty man.

    Disappointed that night, Hardy went over to Stonelegs, the innkeeper, and got drunk.

    But the next morning, still suffering from a hangover, he insisted on waiting at the door of

    the hotel.

    Today, however, Hardy''s anger was completely ignited by his arrival. Considering the possible

    quirks of a mage, it turns out to be women of Orcs, ogres, trolls, centaurs, and minotaurs. Of

    course, there may have been men in the mix, but Hardy didn''t bother to tell. He picked up

    the stone table in the inn and began attacking the group in a frenzy.

    Great slabs of stone fell with such frequency on the heads of the comers that the wind whistled,

    and the impact sent chips and blood flying everywhere. Today, they didn''t even get a chance

    to scream. Whatever creatures they were when they arrived, even learned Vincent could not

    tell their race apart as they were being carried away.

    In addition to those who came, Hardy attacked two patrols of bear gnomes, two caravans of

    subterranean Halflings, and a party of grey dwarves who had come to stay at the inn, who

    had been caught up in the fight, and had been innocently beaten. Vincent reckoned that

    anything unattractive was Hardy''s enemy in his mind.

    At last the owner of the hotel, Stone Legs, ran up to the second floor and complained to

    Vincent, "Your friend is already using the top of the fourth stone table. If this goes on, we

    won''t have room to eat in the hotel..." . Considering that he was not in the habit of holding

    food, Vincent used the "human immobilize" spell to suppress Hardy''s actions.

    Mark had been hiding behind the bar on the first floor of the hotel, watching with a mixture

    of excitement and fear as Hardy fought.

    In addition to the men who had been seducing them over the course of the four days --

    some of whom, of course, had not been "seduced" at all -- Vincent had been subjected to

    several assassination-style attacks. Dark elves are truly creatures of the dark, and their ability

    to sneak and stab in the back is unsurpassed. But Vincent, protected by the forewarning of

    his discerning eye, is safe.

    "These people are supposed to be some small families, afraid of their opponents to recruit

    me, and carry out the destruction," Vincent said.

    No matter how exciting or dangerous, they have ushered in the fifth day.

    Early that morning, Shelley showed up at the hotel door. She snickered over her hand as she

    looked at the blood on the street and at the mangled hotel gate.

    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.Vincent also appeared early in the morning in the lobby of the first floor of the hotel. Hardy

    was still in his bed, snoring loudly, with the jug in his arms, because of the "severe psychic

    trauma" he had suffered during the last two days. Mark stayed behind to take care of Hardy,

    and the dwarf stated that he was not interested in seeing the evil Dark Elf Mistress.

    But Vincent thinks it''s true that Mark wants to test the little objects he collected in the ice

    tower on Hardy. Hardy''s sturdy subjects are hard to find.

    Trailing behind Shelley, Vincent listened to her admonitions. For example, his mother was not

    as good-natured as she was. He should never look up in front of her. Do not contradict the

    mother''s words; It is your honor to serve the dark elves, and make no more excessive demands;

    When the Mistress "wants" you, do not refuse...

    "What? Your mistress would make such a request? '' Suddenly Vincent stood in the middle of

    the street.

    ''There is nothing strange about this. This kind of thing is quite normal among dark elves. My

    mother is nearly a thousand years old, but she is still in good health. It''s normal to have a

    group of waiters."

    Vincent frowned and began to think about how to avoid this from happening. After all, the

    mere thought of a woman approaching the age of a thousand -- a terrible number even in

    the long lives of dark elves -- gave the Wizard goosebumps.

    "By the way, it''s an honor to be a chambermaid to a mistress," he said. Shelley cocked her

    head at Vincent with a sly smile in her eyes. "Only the best men have that right..."

    "Then I''d rather not be good..." Vincent began to move on again.

    "It is worse not to be good. That kind of waste becomes a target for the family warrior to

    practice his sword skills." Shelley walked over to Vincent again, "Or you can say that, you are

    already my very own boy pet..."

    "Ha ha ha, I never thought our little sister would miss a man one day. I didn''t think you had

    any interest in the males." Shelley was telling Vincent about her plan when a voice came from

    the roof ahead.

    Then a sexy, silver-haired creature with delicate black scales and a hydra whip in her waist

    floated gently down from the roof. The ability to float at will, mastered by the dark elven

    aristocracy, is quite a feat.

    "This person is my sister, Zeena. Be careful, she is very bad. '' Shelley whispered beside Vincent.

    "I can see by your face that you are speaking ill of me, sister." Zena wriggled her waist and

    walked over to Vincent. The curves of her whole body are more sexy and attractive under the

    drive of this pace, and her slender waist seems to say to Vincent, "You can put your two big

    hands up quickly..."

    But Vincent knew exactly what the dark skin of the woman opposite represented: the dark elf,

    the ruler of the Underdark, cruel and treacherous. This gesture was not intended to seduce

    the sorcerer, but to demonstrate to her own sister.

    Vincent knows that sometimes, mispositioning yourself can lead to terrible consequences --

    even death.

    "Well, sister, what are you doing here? When will you become the leader of a powerful family

    if you do not learn the skills of sacrifice by your mother''s side?" Shelley stepped in front of

    Vincent and looked at her sister, whose hand was caressing the hilt of the thin sword around

    her waist.

    "Don''t be so excited, sister. When are you going to learn to think with your head? I only came

    here today to see what is so good about this man who has so much interest in you." Zeena

    looked Vincent up and down, and the Mage looked at the female drow unpolitely.

    "Looking good, male! But there are some things you need to know for yourself." Zena gently

    licked her upper lip with the tip of her moist, red tongue, and the implication was clear: "My

    room is open to you anytime. You know, you have a little girl who doesn''t give you the feeling

    of ecstasy."

    ''Come and find me Right..." With these words Zeina passed the mage, winked at him, and walked in the direction

    of the marketplace of the city of Prudence.

    "Don''t take her word for it, this fellow always delights in torturing men. She''s one of the sickest

    dark elf sacrifices in the city. ''

    ''So you don''t want to be a sacrifice, but a warrior?'' "Vincent asked, looking at Shelley.

    "Aren''t you interested in my situation? Why are you asking now?" Shelley led the Master from

    the front toward the family compound, asking coldly without looking back.

    But her quickening heart betrayed a hint of excitement, and Vincent''s penetrating eye could

    not miss this detail.

    A slight smile appeared on the mage''s lips, and then his face suddenly resumed its seriousness.

    "Yes, why did I suddenly ask this question? Better hurry on your way to see your mother."

    Shelley still didn''t look back, but Vincent knew that disappointment was on her face.

    The home of the First family was now in front of them both.

    For a long time no visitor from the surface had been able to enter the fortified castle. And yet

    another castle, a castle that should have been stronger, had slipped away...

 Chapter 1 Underground and the Underground Episode 39 collection of the family

    Vincent was very impressed by the fact that the First family''s quarters were always heavily

    guarded. The fine gold fences, carved with pale gray runes of magic, were, according to

    Shelley, the first early warning defense built over thousands of years; Then there were the

    lowly soldiers, mostly mercenaries, of various races superior to combat, including hardy trolls

    and tall, strong ogres, who patrode the place, and a brief observation of the footprints left in

    the mossy floor convinced Vincent that the family had a guard of giants or giant-sized

    creatures; Further in, Vincent saw several patrols of dark elves, who, by their appearance, must

    have been young male dark elves, all warriors, dressed in uniform armor, carrying their own

    swords and crossbows, and surveying their surroundings with the keen senses naturally

    possessed by their race.

    The First floor of the First family was where the guards rested, while the real Drow used to live

    from the second floor.

    Just as she entered the doorway, Shelley smiled and turned suddenly. "Vincent, do you feel

    powerless and unable to connect with the Magic Network now?"

    Reminded of this, Vincent noticed that there were two round holes on either side of the door

    they had entered, and in each hole a huge eye was looking at him.

    This is a monster that can create anti-magic areas (Appendix), and ambush here! This design

    can make the intruder suddenly lose the magic and arcane, so that they are killed at the first

    time, can be described as vicious but ingenious.

    However, Vincent takes a closer look and realizes that he is not cut off from the source of

    magic. He can still use spells here if he wishes.

    "Ah! How can this be! Shelley, what do you want?" With a panicked look on his face, the mage

    decided to keep it a secret. In Dark Elf City, at least, it would be one of his weapons.

    "Nothing, just to scare you..." Shelley smiles and leads Vincent on.

    Leaving the area, the drow began to float around the room, moving quickly through a

    honeycomb of intricate passages, while Vincent followed closely behind her with his flying

    skills.

    A fine gold door was carved with mimyl and assorted gems to create a dazzling figure of a

    woman, sapphires for her eyes, diamonds for her teeth, topaz for the glow of her black skin,

    two rubies for her breast, and small round opals for her few garments, Concealing the shamed

    parts, but making her more attractive. This is the image of the spider goddess, the Drow

    goddess, transformed into human form.

    And behind this door lies the dark elf Prudence, the heart of the First family, the Audience

    Chamber, where the Mother casts her powerful spells.

    The First Family -- the name alone is a sign of their power. In the history of the dark elves,

    always accompanied by endless plots and struggles, they continue to improve their strength

    in this mutual intrigue, the development of the unique culture of the dark elves. In addition

    to the harsh environment of the Underdark itself, their constant competition with each other

    has greatly accelerated the Drow''s adaptation to this underworld.

    This is how the Dark Elves eventually became the Kings of Undercroft.

    In the city of the Dark Elves, it is not very difficult to be the First family -- after all, there will

    always be a First family one way or another -- but it is difficult to be secure in that position.

    Countless families behind them would like to use any opportunity they can to undermine the

    power of the families above them, in order to gradually close the gap between themselves

    and their rivals. And the first family is the absolute target.

    Over the years, the family has been the subject of numerous plots, and members of the family

    have been the targets of numerous murders and assassinations. Except in some public places,

    the members of her family are not safe anywhere.

    They are happy to remain the first family, even if it is dangerous. The name First Family, in

    addition to being a deterrent, also represents how much they can gain in the Dark Elf city.

    When you are a nobleman of the First Family, then you are half the master of the city, no one

    dares to contradict you, no guy can ignore the great power you represent. Whatever other

    houses do in the Underdark -- blackmailing grey dwarves, looting subterranean halflings, or

    slaughtering elves on the surface -- the First House always gets the biggest slice of the pie.

    Even if they don''t take part in those activities, they still get a cut.

    The most important benefit is that the First family is often the favorite family of the spider

    Queen, the goddess of the dark Elves. Every dark elf who attacks it has to reckon with the First

    Family''s formidable array of sacrifices. Under the aegis of the Spider Queen, her family always

    had the best chance of producing a high-order sacrifice. On the land of Blasares, where magic

    is scarce, priests/priests are the most important spellcasters and the most important force to

    be reckoned with.

    The number of priests in a family represents the strength of the family and constitutes the

    most important fighting power of the family. And at the top of this sacrificial sequence is the

    mother.

    There will always be only one Matriarch, and she will never have sisters -- those who preceded

    her as matriarch have been erased from the history of the family, and by the logic of the Dark

    elves -- "What is not seen, is not" -- those who never lived at all. Only the strongest, the best,

    the wisest, the most beloved of the gods and the luckiest of the Drow women, will take over

    the work of the Matriarch.

    And the family that has had the fewest mistress changes in the entire history of Prudence is

    the Chapman family, of which Vincent is now a member. Their main mothers were always the

    most powerful in the whole of Prudence, thus ensuring that they never lost the title of First

    Family. Despite their long history of combat, no other dark elf has ever been strong enough

    to bother Chapman''s mother herself.

    By all accounts, as powerful as the family is, Chapman''s power as the mother of the First family

    is unfathomable.

    And now this legendary figure is sitting in front of Vincent.

    Vincent greeted the Chapman mother with a slight nod.

    Shelley was standing behind her mother, staring blank-faced at the wizard on the steps in

    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.front of her. As a fair-skinned Drow, she had been treated as an outlier from birth, and dared

    not disobey her mother. She was always expected to be loyal and humble.

    Vincent has decided to become an advisor to the family, but this is only a necessary means

    to gain access to the Black Crystal Tower, not an end in itself. The Mage is always a revered

    group on the continent, with access to the world''s most powerful and hidden knowledge, and

    he doesn''t follow Shelley''s warning to grovel -- that would only prove his ineptitude.

    My mother only looked up and down at Vincent, observing the difference between him and

    the other dark Elf mages she had ever met. After being born, dark fairy males are taught to

    respect and obey dark fairy females by whips and punishments, but this mage still dares to

    show a kind of pride and confidence in front of her, which makes my mother very unhappy.

    "You are Vincent? What is your purpose as a mage in the Underdark? ''

    "I am only a man seeking answers, the powerful Mother of Dark Elves." Vincent says in his

    most gentle voice, "I want to study the magic of the dark elves and see what the difference

    is."

    As for the scepter of prophecy, the location of his companions on the ground and the other

    Arcane scrolls, Vincent would not be foolish enough to tell his mother.

    "Very well. Motivation comes with desire." The mother''s eyes narrowed more tightly, as if she

    were focusing all her eyes on the mage. "You are now an advisor to the first family of Dark

    Elves, and you must offer your services. And soon your chance will come..."

    As she said this, she waited for the Master''s answer, watching the change in his face.

    But Vincent just moved the staff in his hand so that he could stand more comfortably and did

    not answer.

    "Don''t you want to do your bit for the family?" The mistress made an angry face. "I tell you,

    in front of my Mistress Batana, no one dares to look as indifferent as you do! In the city of

    Prudence, I speak of the will of the spider goddess; I speak of her power! Are you trying to

    fool me, when you said you would render service, and now you have nothing to show for it?"

    "Before you, I am just a little sorcerer. You only have to tell me what to do. Why should I

    bother to guess what you mean?" Vincent laughed to himself as he looked at the enraged

    dark fairy mother. How could this level of temptation ever leave his mind?

    "Well, I don''t know if you''re being really nice or too smart, or if you''ve been prodded by

    someone." At this point, Mother Batana''s spurious outburst of anger vanished into thin air.

    She glances at Shelley, who is standing behind her. The white-skinned dark elf still looked

    with cold eyes at the mage standing below the steps, unchanged.

    "Then, mage, you will leave this place," he said. The mother waved her hand, as if to gently

    sweep away a cloud of smoke that had curled up in front of her, or to dislodge a bug in front

    of her.

    "Shelley, you stayed..."

    Vincent left the audience room alone and walked slowly through the big castle of the dark

    elves. The house of the Dark Elf family never had steps between floors, and all the nobles

    used the magic of floating, so they came and went directly by floating. This also reduces the

    possibility of nobles being disturbed by commoners to a certain extent, and when in battle,

    there are not a large number of bear gnomes or ogres such as cannon fodder that can attack

    the planes of higher buildings.

    However, this caused Vincent a lot of trouble. Although he can also use levitating magic and

    more advanced flying skills, the intricate three-dimensional structure of the house is like a big

    maze, which confuses him, who is new to the flat structure of the room.

    But at least he could tell where he was going up and where he was going down, and he

    floated down, thinking that the closer he got to the ground, the closer he got to the exit.

    A scream came into his ears, a hissing of pain, as if a man had been severely punished by

    someone who had torn off every muscle of his body. The sound stopped abruptly, as if it had

    been suddenly pinched; But suddenly, a sharper and more painful sound came again.

    "It is so cruel that even if he fainted in pain, he would use salt water or pepper water to wake

    him up again." Although Vincent was not an executioner, he had no experience in torturing

    prisoners; He did, however, have a little knowledge of the subject through extensive reading.

    From the first intermittent screams he could deduce the general course of events.

    "I guess I''m in the wrong place," he said. Vincent was accompanied by Shelley when he came

    in, but he did not remember passing through such a terrible place. As he turned to leave, he

    heard the sound of a wooden door opening and soft footsteps behind him.

    The discerning eye detects the attack from behind for the first time. A hand darts through the

    air and strikes the back of his head. The man was definitely a master assassin, and there was

    no wind in his mouth from such a fierce attack.

    If he had not had a global view, he would not have detected such an attack. It would have

    been impossible to unleash any advanced magic in such a short moment, not even to speak

    a spell. Only trigger spells, which have always been attached to the mage''s body and work

    under certain conditions, can be cast.

    Then, in an instant, Vincent''s figure becomes blurred, the whole thing becomes transparent,

    and gradually disappears. This is the "spirit body" spell he has prepared. It can make the

    person who is subjected to this spell become like a ghost and avoid the attack of the

    autonomous material world.

    But before the spell can have its full effect, the palm hits Vincent on the back -- it never hits

    a vital part because the effect of the phantom distorts the attacker''s line of sight.

    Vincent''s body was instantly released from his spiritual state, and he staggered forward for

    three steps, spitting out a mouthful of blood. The part of the back that had been hit could no

    longer feel anything, but there was a burning tingling around the middle palm, which was like

    using thousands of small needles to poke at the delicate internal organs.

    "No shock? Yes!" The stealer behind gives a shout of excitement as he sprints forward.

    Vincent still had his back to him, but he could see each other''s movements one hundred

    percent.

    The mage clenched his staff...

 Chapter 1 Underground and the Underground Episode 40 Warrior Monk

    "Dammit! Vincent muttered inwardly. Today, knowing that he was coming here to meet the

    mother of the Dark Elves, he prepared a lot of special spells for the dark elves, among which

    the most is the "Daylight art" that can make them temporarily blind. These are to prevent the

    drow in case of violence to hurt people, to create a way for themselves to escape.

    But the person behind him is clearly human and appears to be the kind of warrior monk who

    focuses on physical and spiritual practice. Apart from the fact that the art of daylight had no

    effect on him, and that it had literally blinded him temporarily, this warrior monk must have

    had a way of detecting the location of his enemies without being able to see them, using his

    other senses.

    while In my present state, it seems too hasty to attack first. Vincent then swings his wand and

    immediately uses a wall of force behind himself. A transparent, hazy film immediately

    separated the master and monk, dividing the corridor into two parts.

    At this point, only the power of the staff is available.

    The monk''s hand hit the wall of force field firmly, and the entire film was as if it had been

    thrown into the water of a stone, triggering a circle of ripples that spread outward from the

    point of force. Although it looked fragile, the force field wall was stronger than those made

    of material, and the monk could not have broken through it with only a fleshy palm.

    He struck the wall a few more times, which had no effect other than to cause more ripples.

    But this wall of force also prevented the mage from casting his spell on the opposite side.

    Normal spells are impossible to isolate the force field at all.

    But Vincent still held up the wand, muttering the words while waving the tip of the wand in

    his right hand and drawing magic characters into the air. His wand is like a pen that can be

    written in the air, and wherever the wand goes, it leaves a silver glowing trail.

    "The Ottoman Dance! Vincent quickly finished the magic emblem, but it also made him sweat

    all over his head, sweat running down his temples, and a few beads of blood dripped from

    his mouth. The power of the primordial magic was still too overbearing.

    The spell actually uses psychedelic graphics to achieve hypnotic effects, and anyone who sees

    the graphics becomes an influence of the spell. The force field wall does not block the visual

    communication, and this type of emblematic mind magic is the best type of spell to use in

    this situation.

    Sure enough, it wasn''t long before the monk began to dance, moving in circles and clapping

    his hands. Vincent saw that the eyes of this fellow on the other side had become blurred. He

    could not concentrate his eyes, and he could only wander around the situation. The master

    immediately had a definite idea in his mind.

    Accompanied by a white light on Vincent''s body, the wall of force field silently disappeared

    into the air with the command of his mind. The whole corridor is restored to its original state,

    and there is no barrier between the monk and the master.

    Vincent raises his wand to the attacker, and the wand of Power begins to glow red. Without

    the wall, all attacking spells are free to cast.

    But the monk suddenly became conscious, abruptly stopped his "dance" and lunged forward.

    This time his palms pressed flat against the monk''s forehead, causing a whirring wind to blow.

    It seemed that the monk had struck with all his might this time. He did not even think about

    the problem of hiding the sound of his palm, but only pursued the greatest power. It turned

    out that just now, he only pretended to be fooled by the sorcerer''s magic, in order to paralyze

    his opponent and achieve the purpose of surprise.

    "Go to hell! As the monk drank, both hands hit the master''s forehead at the same time, and

    tremendous force exploded in an instant.

    But to the attacker''s surprise, his attack had clearly touched the mage in front of him, but why

    did he not feel solid at all? The power in his hands, there is no way to vent, the mage in front

    of him is just like an illusory shadow.

    And he was right. The shadow was hit with the palms of his hands and quickly disappeared.

    Surprised, the monk looked at his surroundings, pricked his ears for footsteps, and quickly

    leaned against the wall. He tries to minimize the chance of an attack in at least one direction.

    Vincent was now at the spot where the monk had stood and danced, watching the creature''s

    movements while remaining invisible. While observing the effect of his spell, Vincent noticed

    a flaw. Creatures affected by the magic of Otto''s dance would involuntarily look at the emblem

    and be attracted by the glowing emblem, thus dancing continuously and forgetting

    everything else. At the same time, the brain would become isolated from the external

    environment and would no longer react to what was going on around it. But this is not the

    case with this warrior monk. He must have seen or been exposed to this spell before,

    recognized it when Vincent was drawing this spell, worked out a plan to lure the enemy

    deeper, and pretended to be fooled by it.

    But he neglected one point, that is, as a warrior monk, no matter how much you know about

    magic, you can''t be better than a mage who uses this spell! Vincent saw in those distracted

    eyes that the monk had not been affected by the spell at all! He would not have put himself

    in danger, nor would he have opened the wall of force field that separated them and at the

    same time brought him safety without the protection of any spell on him. He used a simple

    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.illusion on himself, while at the same time hiding his tracks.

    As the disciple of a master of prophecy, he had not only fully learned the power of prophecy,

    but also the skill of using illusion spells -- after all, a seer must know himself and his enemy.

    Therefore, the monk mistook the illusion for the sorcerer''s real body and delivered his most

    powerful blow. Vincent, however, ducked aside.

    Now the only visible vision has disappeared, but the real Vincent is still standing there without

    any action. He could see clearly that at the same time that his vision had disappeared, the

    monk was leaning his ears and trying hard to listen to the sounds around him. Vincent

    suspected that he was adept at hearing footsteps to determine the position of the enemy,

    and was also concerned that his invisibility would not be able to mask the glow and sound of

    his magic. So he softened his breathing and tried to make himself as silent as the air flowing

    through the corridor, slowly building up his energy.

    The monk leaned against the wall and moved sideways, still trying to gauge the movements

    of the disappearing master by hearing -- oh, he was using his nose now, sniffing the smell -

    - and other senses. He could not believe that the mage he had suddenly attacked was going

    to let it go. He must be hiding somewhere, waiting for the fatal blow.

    He clung to the wall like a gecko, moving slowly toward the door from which he had come.

    He was about to enter the door, and it was a split second decision whether to launch the final

    attack or not. Vincent raises his staff. After a few moments of preparation, he has gathered

    enough energy to use the lightning beam. He is absolutely confident that he will kill this guy

    in a single blow -- even if the lightning does not destroy him, he will not be able to avoid the

    ensuing explosion.

    But at the same time, he remembered that this was the home of the First Family. Though

    lightning would do no harm, at most it would damage a section of the wall; But the resulting

    explosion could damage the structure, and if the impact was strong enough, he wasn''t sure

    it would cause another massive destruction like the Serpent''s altar. The trouble this would

    cause is not his intention, and it would have a negative effect on his ultimate goal.

    While the Dark Fairy mother may tolerate a mage who appears to be proud, she may tolerate

    such a serious provocation as the destruction of her family''s buildings. Vincent weighs himself

    against the entire First family -- and the results are clear.

    So he put down his staff and watched the monk slip into the room.

    A figure floated in from outside the hallway. Shelley was anxious to move forward quickly, but

    floating was not the same as flying. She could not get up quickly.

    She gave up floating and fell through the air, twisting and turning on the ground to cushion

    the impact. While Vincent was still staring at Shelley''s discomfated state, the Drow sprang to

    her feet and rushed into the room where the monk had just taken her.

    Then came the pounding of objects and the screams of the monk. Using his perspective,

    Vincent could see that in the interrogation room, Shelley was holding the monk to the corner

    with a sword to his throat. There were bruises and more than a dozen sword wounds on his

    body, but Shelley was completely unharmed. In the Dark elf family, to lay hands on a Drow

    woman was to seek death. If the monks were not so good at physical exercise and so tolerant

    of injury, they would probably have been tortured to death by now.

    After some hemming and hawing -- Vincent could only see through, but could not hear the

    sound -- Shelley put away her sword. Relief was evident on her face. Vincent even reads a

    happy smile on his face. Shelley, however, picked up a nearby instrument of torture, a long

    whip with barbs, and unleashed her "joy" on the monk.

    "What a bunch of lunatics," she said. Vincent floated away slowly. Although Shelley was able

    to get out of here quickly, but to enter the torture chamber and call the dark elves who are

    on the rise to show them the way? Imagining Shelley now wielding a whip and screaming

    monks, Vincent chooses to explore the entrance and exit of the house on his own.

    Just as he had found his way to the exit, a picture on the wall caught her eye. It was a painting

    of the great victory of the dark elves. The earth was burning in the background, and the eyes

    of the Drow goddess were watching in the sky. In the front of the picture, several Drow women

    stood in a row, pinched at their waists, in cool shapes, their long silver hair flowing in the wind,

    their bodies bathed in the red glow of the fire, And their eyes show the pride and swagger

    that belongs only to the victor. All the Drow''s bodies were spotless, and the bodies lying at

    their feet were dripping with blood.

    But in the corner of the picture, Vincent saw a familiar face. There stood the character who

    had appeared in the picture as a captive to the greatness of this unknown victory. And in the

    group of captives, there is a guy who looks exactly like the male angel Vincent met in the ice

    tower.

    At first it was just a trance, but Vincent stopped and stood in front of the picture and looked

    at it carefully. The more and more it looked like the angel who had asked him to find his

    daughter. In the center of the picture, the dark fairy women stand in the center, and the leader

    of that mission is the mother of the First Family, Batana.

    "What''s going on here?

 Chapter 1 Underground and the Underground Episode 41 Status

    Having finally left the home of the First family, Vincent wears the badge of family advisor

    given by his mother. The Dark Elf guards patrolling the gate glance at the badge and steer

    away without questioning him; Members of the patrol of trolls and ogres quickly nodded and

    bowed to the mage with a look of ingratiating apprehension.

    On the surface, these creatures are village killers, brandishing weapons, raiding human towns

    and villages for food and wealth, raping poor women, and then setting them on fire (trolls do

    not light them because they are afraid of fire). They are synonymous with terror in the ordinary

    surface dweller''s mouth, and serve as scary stories for children to stop crying. In the

    Underdark, they were slaves, cannon fodder only a little higher than the goblins.

    Cannon fodder, in fact, for the Dark Elves themselves, all other races are cannon fodder. There

    is only a difference in the cost of use, and there is no essential difference. In the eyes of some

    of the more extreme and cruel mothers, her Drow children are just cannon fodder.

    And in the eyes of the Drow spider goddess, who''s to say these dark elves aren''t cannon

    fodder?

    Vincent could not help but smile bitterly. He was just cannon fodder himself. Just the kind of

    cannon fodder that can be sacrificed at the last moment. Your own fate, your own life and

    death depends to some extent on the will of your mother. He ran his hand over the Dark Elf

    badge hanging from his waist and said in a whisper that no one else could hear, "Show you

    the power of cannon fodder, Drow..."

    He had hardly reached the Tavern when Hardy and Mark came running towards him. Hardy,

    double-headed sword in hand, ran breathlessly in front of Vincent.

    "Aaah! I''m glad you''re all right. I was worried sick. We were just on our way to find you."

    ''What''s the matter? Vincent looked at the serious expression on the soldier''s face and couldn''t

    help feeling surprised.

    "I drank so much yesterday that I fell asleep. I woke up to find you alone meeting the dark

    Elves. I was afraid something had happened to you. ''

    Vincent was pleased to see Hardy''s concerned eyes. After all, dark elves were not the only

    ones in the city. "Nothing''s going on, everything''s fine with me. We''d better go back and talk

    about it. ''

    ''It''s all right. By the way, do you remember that squad of five we saw last time in the arena?

    They were actually staying at our hotel, too. Do you think it is a coincidence? '' Hardy hung his

    double-headed sword behind him, put his arm around Vincent''s shoulder and turned back.

    "So what? What are they doing in this city?"

    "Just ask Mark. Basically I just woke up and ran here. Mark did talk to them."

    The dwarf was still panting. His legs were short and he could not keep up with Hardy''s long

    legs, even when he was pulled by brute force. He felt now that his heart was beating out of

    his throat.

    ''Whew... Whew, they..." Mark took a few deep, hard breaths. ''They''ve somehow been sent

    spells to capture this dark Elf city and become slaves to the Fourth House. They heard you

    were a mage and they wanted to ask you some questions. ''

    "Oh. So that''s it." Vincent thought for a moment, "That''s all right. Let''s walk back slowly. Hardy,

    look how tired you''re making Mark..."

    "Sorry Mark. Hey, hey, hey." Hardy laughed, scratching his head. "I''ll just carry you next time."

    Mark''s face suddenly changed and he tugged at Vincent''s coat corner. "Vincent, I wonder if

    you can make something that will make me run faster. Just the last time I left the Serpentine

    altar, Hardy''s shoulder shook my guts out..."

    But inside the inn, a few people were waiting for Vincent and their return. When they saw

    Hardy and Mark coming in with a young man in a black and purple robe, they went to meet

    him.

    Vincent looked at the men in front of him. Judging by their equipment and style of action,

    they must be experienced adventurers. How could they lose so badly in the arena?

    Listen to their self-introduction, the original in front of these several people are exploring a

    mysterious dungeon when the dark elves as the experiment arrested. One, a Northern

    barbarian named Mapp, looks at the muscular Hardy with a defiant look; A priest named Joe

    - who turned out to be the priest of Death, always looking people up and down with a

    butcher''s eye that made people feel very uncomfortable; A halfling wanderer named William

    who is always staring at the Fanny pack of the dwarf Mark; And a warrior named Owain, who

    wears heavy armor, a giant shield, and an all-steel helmet for real protection.

    "We are asking for your help this time," said Owain. Pastor Joe began, but Vincent always

    thought there was something strange and masculine about his voice Unfeminine feeling.

    "To be honest, we don''t like this slavery we have now." The halfling next to him chimes in,

    jumping onto a chair and standing there looking at Vincent. "Although we can walk out of

    the gates of the city, we still can''t leave the city."

    ''What does that mean? Are you afraid of being hunted by the Dark Elf family? '' Vincent

    thought for a moment and said, "The environmental crimes in the Underdark are complicated

    and the area is vast. How can you not escape the Dark Elves'' pursuit?"

    "It seems this man doesn''t know either..." ''said Joe the Parson out of nowhere.

    "Well, how many escaped slaves managed to avoid capture, except for kobolds who were

    nothing at all?" Willem tapped his finger on the table. "No, not a single one. The dark elves

    hunt runaway slaves as a sport, and they never tire of playing cat-and-mouse in the

    Darkspaces."

    "The key reason is that at the top of the BlackCrystal Tower, there is a magic circle for tracking.

    There is a hidden magic effect on the higher-ranking slaves, who can easily find the location

    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.of the runaways and pursue them."

    Vincent frowned, but he could not help feeling glad. This information is too important to him,

    if there is no reminder of these few people, he may leave the city with the tracking phalanx,

    and when he cheers for freedom, he may be killed by the dagger appearing from behind.

    "And do you know how to destroy the Phalanx?"

    "I''d have to ask you, mages, since we don''t know anything about such mysteries."

    Vincent thought about it. Since the magic circle was located on the Black Crystal Tower, it was

    probably the effect of arcane arts. But the mage, on the other hand, felt very strange. The

    number of mages in the Dark Elves is actually very small, how can so many high-ranking

    slaves use tracking magic?

    The number of Drow priests, on the other hand, is enormous.

    "I''ll try to look into that, but I think it might be a sorcery rather than an Arcane one, and it

    might be used by dark elf priests rather than mages. So don''t just rely on me. The pastor in

    your ranks might have a solution."

    ''Is it?? "The priest still had that strange intonation, always with a slight uptick at the end of the

    sentence.

    "By the way, Mr. Mage, would you like to join us?" "Said William suddenly." We have a very

    strong team."

    ''It''s almost impossible...'' Vincent replied.

    The warrior Owain looked down and saw the badge hanging on Vincent''s waist. He asked,

    "Master, to which house are you a slave?" His voice was low and muffled through his thick

    helmet.

    "I am now, for the time being, the consulting mage of the First Family." Vincent answered

    truthfully.

    There was a look of surprise and worry on the faces of the adventurers, who suddenly looked

    very embarrassed. In the city of the Dark Elves, the advisors of a family were somewhere

    between nobles and slaves, and they also had great power in certain ways.

    ''So... Then we won''t bother you... Time''s up." Several people said quick goodbyes and left the

    hotel.

    "Alas..." Vincent sighed. He had long thought that this might happen. The advisory role of this

    dark elf family is both an umbrella and a yoke, and it is deeply imprinted on you the words

    "dark elf". Even if you have done nothing, you will be hooked with the evil because of these

    four words.

    This kind of unhappy parting situation also appeared in Vincent''s mind, he also had a certain

    psychological preparation. However, when this kind of thing really happened in front of him,

    the master''s mood was still inevitably very low.

    "Vincent, aren''t you going to be a member of any dark Elf family? How come you''re like this?

    '' Hardy sat down opposite Vincent. "You blew Shelley away with your magic and then ignored

    those who tried to win her over. But why did you change your mind so quickly?"

    "I am still not a member of the Dark Elves, you have to believe me." Vincent knew now, now,

    that any explanation he gave would be sophisophied in the ears of the soldier on the other

    side.

    Hardy looked at the mage without moving a muscle, his eyes fixed on Vincent''s eyes. After a

    moment, he breathed a long sigh of relief. "I believe you..."

    ''Thanks,'' he said. ''Vincent says with a smile.

    "I was scared to death. I thought you two had some problems." Little Mark patted his chest

    and was relieved to watch the people at either end of the table go back together to order

    dinner from StoneLegs.

    As time passed, Vincent and the three of them stayed in the inn and declined the invitation

    to move into the Dark Elf family''s consulting room. In the meantime, Vincent tries to gain

    access to the Blackcrystal Tower, but the mere title of family advisor does not allow him to

    gain access to the library there -- and the distance from his true destination, the top of the

    tower where the Scepter of Prophecy is located, is even greater. He still can''t access anything

    inside the tower without an order or assignment from one of the Dark Fairy masters.

    Because it holds the secrets of dark fairy magic, a surface human who has not done anything

    for his family is unlikely to gain her trust or reward.

    So Vincent is always looking for a good chance to win his mother''s trust. In fact, the easiest

    way is to join in a massacre of the surface elves, as long as the full force of his own, sneak into

    a fairy camp can easily cause the greatest casualties to the creatures. And this is the kind of

    thing that can make the family shine in front of the spider goddess, and will be rewarded by

    the mother. And the very act of slaughtering the elves is a betrayal of the surface world.

    But Vincent knew that if he tried to do that, he might backfire. For a mage to take part in the

    slaughter like a warrior, it was completely contrary to the noble and mysterious character of

    the mage. The mother would naturally suspect a mage''s motives for doing this, and would

    naturally begin to wonder if there might be some kind of conspiracy behind his or her

    behavior.

    The most important reason was that Vincent would never do something like that. He was a

    Drow advisor, but he was not a dark elf.

    So he settled down and studied spells in his room and made some magical objects. The first

    was a dark vision lens for Hardy, which allowed him to see in the dark like a dark elf. The

    second, at Mark''s request, was a pair of shoes to make him walk and run faster. Mark was

    very happy at first, but he obviously forgot that getting used to the increased speed of

    movement would take some time. With the sound of "bang" and "bang" going on all over the

    hotel, Mark came back clutching his red and swollen face.

    "It hurts..."

    Vincent smiles and comforts Mark; Hardy, on the other hand, rolled around on the bed

    clutching his stomach until he was laughing so hard that he couldn''t speak.

    And the chance to prove his worth, to gain the trust of his mother, had come slowly and

    unnoticed to the mage...

 Chapter 1 Underground and the Underground Episode 42 Session (Part 1)

    Time has a tendency to slip away unnoticed, and this change is difficult to grasp, especially in

    the perpetually dark underground world. It has been nearly a month since Vincent became

    the First Family''s counselor Mage.

    All this time, he was searching for the whereabouts of the missing angel. But there was no

    news of the little angel. The first thing Vincent does every day is use the magic of prophecy,

    hoping to find any trace. But there seemed to be a powerful force blocking all prophetic spells,

    and it was pointless to ask for information about the cherub. One thing Vincent was sure of

    from the constant inquiries was that the little angel was not dead, that she was still alive and

    kicking somewhere.

    Vincent, too, was reassured. If the purpose of those who kidnapped the angel was to bring

    Heaven and the First Family into conflict, then the little angel was a very useful leverage before

    the battle began. They will keep it alive and well.

    During this month, Vincent''s research on the Arcane scrolls has also made considerable

    progress. At first he thought he had exhausted the knowledge in the first book of the

    Mysteries of the Arcane, but when he finished the second chapter, The Law of Creation, a new

    chapter appeared in the first book, all of which were supplementary explanations on the

    creation of spells and Arcane arts. And these new things were very important to him as a

    mage. It was very enlightening.

    "Learning a new spell is not actually an improvement in a mage''s ability, but discovering a

    new idea or concept is..." Vincent''s mentor Castle had told him so.

    The known spells were nothing more than the lessons learned by those who had come before

    him, who had pointed out shortcuts to the future. But in front of Vincent, there is a new path,

    he is building a new system of magic.

    It was very different from the Net and from the Great Arcane of the past. Although he has

    two summaries of the Great Arcane''s spells in his hand, he does not have a single scroll of

    ancient spells. What he uses now is an invention of the mages who stabilized the Net. This

    has resulted in a state of research where he is now trying to learn the source of magic while

    building on the magic of the Web.

    His biggest gain these days is how to use the power of the source of magic to directly affect

    the spell, so that the mage can use various supernatural skills (such as strength, distance, etc.),

    while consuming other spells to temporarily transform another spell, to achieve the effect of

    no prior memory can be completed.

    Today, as usual, he sat in his hotel room, intently studying the Enigmatic volumes in front of

    him, writing down his own experiences as he read them. Mark and Hardy went to the ring

    again, ostensibly to "study the way underground creatures fight," but Hardy wanted to play

    in the arena, and Mark simply accompanied him, tending to his belongings while the fighter

    fought.

    Vincent could guess what Hardy was up to, but since he came out of the ring unscathed every

    day and had a quiet place to study, he let them do it.

    After writing a few words, Vincent suddenly put the Ofa Secret back into his arms. For he saw

    three dark elves running up the stairs in a hurry, and the Stone-legged boss who tried to stop

    them was knocked to the ground.

    There was a knock, knock, knock at the door, and without waiting for Vincent to answer, the

    dark elves opened the door and entered.

    "Counselor, the noble Matriarch orders you to come to the house at once."

    Vincent looked at the family insignia they were wearing, the lowly warrior emblem of the First

    family, then nodded, picked up the staff and flew straight out the window to the First family

    fort.

    Unlike the last time they had been here, everything was quiet, even the lowly ogres who

    patrolled the door were gone. But Vincent''s penetrating eye clearly showed that in the corners

    of the castle, in the shadows of the walls, behind the decorative statues, there were Drow

    warriors. The whole place was now surrounded by elite dark elves, and they looked as if they

    were in imminent danger.

    Vincent descends to the ground and walks slowly towards the front door. In this situation, he

    did not dare to continue flying. It would be very unlucky if he was mistaken for an intruder

    and was shot down from the sky with poisonous dark Elven bolts.

    "Is there any other house that wants to attack this place, to claim the crown of the First

    Family?" Vincent thought. From what he had been doing in the city for nearly a month, there

    was no family that could pose a threat to the Chapman family. "Could it be a combination of

    families?"

    Vincent enters the camp of the Dark Elves and is led by one of the family''s warriors. As he

    floats, he wonders, "What will unite the families? Can they really balance their own interests

    and unite for such a difficult fight?"

    As he calculated the possibilities, the Dark Elf warrior led him to the Hall of the Audience. He

    pushed open the door and entered to find no fewer than twenty people already standing

    inside.

    At the very top, seated on a wide throne, was Mistress Batana, leaning on a soft cushion, her

    eyes squinting comfortably, her chin resting on one hand, and her eyes closed.

    Then on the steps stood the eight priestesses of the dark Elves, and the one closest to her

    place, Zeena, whom Vincent had already seen, was looking at the sorcerer who had just

    entered the door with her usual disdainful eyes, but with a slight upturn of the corners of her

    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.mouth, with a hint of flirtativism. Her body was always sending a message to others: "Lowly

    creatures, it is your greatest pleasure to entertain me, to satisfy me."

    Shelley, in position 5, does not wear a warrior''s garb today, but a priest''s robe like her "sister."

    The only difference is that instead of a spider goddess on her robe, she has a pair of black

    star machetes.

    Vincent had never met any of the other Dark Elf families, but just from the seven priests --

    Shelley wore clerical robes, but she was not a true power user -- Vincent knew the strength

    of the family. The priests who were able to stay with their mother were usually members of

    the family who had attained high achievement in the use of divinity, not just as followers of

    the spider goddess, but as leaders in the Drow cult who combined the goddess''s love,

    strength, and cruelty. They were at the very top of the dark elven community. Two or three

    of these priests in a family, in addition to the matriarch, would constitute a family with a place

    in the city of Prudence. And that at once was seven high priests -- Vincent did not believe

    that this was all the strength of the family, and that there must be hidden cards -- enough to

    easily wipe out any family after the top five.

    And now that they''re all here, preparing for some kind of meeting, it''s clear that something

    big is going on.

    In addition to these dark Elf priestesses, in the open space below the steps stood two rows of

    less important creatures. Mostly male dark elves, they were all looking at Vincent with

    suspicion and defiance, looking at this "family advisor" who had suddenly appeared. Among

    them, the most icy looks come from two dark elves dressed in mage robes.

    "Two mages?" Vincent could not help but sigh again at the strength of this family. In many

    terrestrial countries, even the highest ruler could not command a mage, and in this small

    underground city, a dark elf family had two -- oh, now three -- mages at their service.

    Vincent looked at all the people in the hall with his penetrating eyes, but he found a dark

    wizard who was covering his hands with the sleeves of his robe and making magical gestures.

    His lips did not move, as if he were waiting for the meeting to begin with his head down, but

    through the technique of "silent magic", he wanted to intimidate Vincent, the newcomer.

    Had he not seen the gesture, Vincent would have been very defenseless. However, things

    were different now, and Vincent quickly began to prepare for this magic. He used both silent

    and fixed spells, ignoring the language and posture components of one spell.

    Unnoticed, the two magical energies met in the Dark Elf mage''s sleeve. As always, the

    products of the two magical systems do not harmonize, and they begin to oscillate, trying to

    overwhelm each other.

    Instead of figuring out what was going on, the Dark elf mage felt his spell suppressed, and

    then there was a rush of energy all over his sleeve.

    Originally, the two energies were evenly matched, and no one could suppress anyone, and

    eventually they could only spell out the fate of both disappearing. But there is one absolute

    advantage to using the source of magic. Vincent can channel this primal energy into the spells

    he casts -- just as he can use it to restore magic to the staff. As a result, the magic he wields

    instantly overpowers the Dark Elf''s, and in this case, the power of the blast literally tears the

    Drow master''s sleeve. There was no sound, no light, only that his sleeve was suddenly reduced

    to shredded strips of cloth, which flew through the air in a mist of blood.

    All looked like the disheveled sorcerer. He had a bare arm now, which was covered with thick

    scratches, and blood was trickling slowly down the charred wound, but this fellow was tough

    and could not bear the intense pain without saying a word. He was only expressing his anger

    by glaring into Vincent''s eyes.

    Shelley tried not to laugh aloud. She noticed Vincent looking at her. She gave him a direction

    with her eyes, indicating where he should stand.

    Vincent, leaning on his staff and making a face that had nothing to do with him, stood where

    Shelley had told him to be. Right in the middle of all the Dark Elf priests and other family

    members.

    Standing opposite him was the warrior monk who had wounded him!

    "You seem to be recovering well, Mr. Monk." Vincent''s voice was suddenly heard in the

    otherwise quiet room. All the dark elves, except Mother, looked at him, watching the

    audacious creature carefully.

    A man, who dared to talk freely in front of Mother!

    "Call me Regula, mage!"

    "Do you think this is the end of things between us? Warrior Monk?" As Vincent stared at the

    monk, he watched with insight the movements of the mother and the expressions of the

    various dark elf priests.

    Batana kept her eyes closed, as if she did not perceive anything. Shelley licked her lips with

    excitement, her eyes filled with anticipation that the fight would begin. A sneer hung from

    Zena''s lips, as if mocking the Master''s overreach.

    "It''s about time you learned to respect a mage." As Vincent said this, a ring of ice rose from

    his body, sending out an endless chill. The condensation of water from the sudden cold was

    like a white mist spreading outward, covering the figure of the mage.

    With his penetrating eye, Vincent was able to see the monk easily, whereas it would have

    been a great effort for the monk to spot the monk in the ice mist.

    Just as the battle was about to break out, the mother, Batana, opened her eyes.

    "Stop, all of you. I have something important to say now. ''

 Chapter 1 Underground and the Underground Episode 43 Session (Part 2)

    "Give me your attention, the two of you, and see what this place is, and who you are." Batana

    rose from her throne, and Zeina hurried forward to take her right hand and kiss the tips of

    her fingers.

    "Madam, it was this sorcerer who started the provocation." Zeina said as she kissed her

    mother''s hand.

    ''I''m not blind. I can see.'' Batana threw away her hand and took a few more steps forward,

    looking at the people below the steps. "I can see very well, including the magical battle that

    broke out in my castle a month ago."

    She reached the monk, while her children ran down the steps in a hurry, bowing their heads

    behind her, not daring to rise higher than their mother. And those who had been at the

    bottom of the steps -- except Vincent -- bent themselves even lower.

    ''Regula, you''ve had more time here, and you know what to do!'' The master scolded the monk

    loudly.

    Looking at the monk opposite with an expression of "obeying the instructions", Vincent could

    not help feeling amused. Although it seemed to be to give him face, once he thought about

    it, he knew that it was just an act -- how could a mother reprimand a human warrior monk

    of "low" status in person? At most, it was just to let her children do it. Moreover, the privilege

    of reprimanding was reserved for dark Fairy nobles, and a quick death was the only thing that

    anyone who disobeyed her or any other dark fairy noblewoman could ask for.

    So when Mother turned to face Vincent, he simply removed the frozen ring from his body

    and nodded and bowed slightly in respect -- the same courtesy a mage would use when

    facing a king or other archmage.

    The mother said no more about the conflict between the master and the monk, but glanced

    around at the family members who were bowing before her and then turned and walked back

    to her throne.

    "The other day I received an oracle, an order that came directly from the Spider goddess.

    Praise the Goddess!"

    ''Ah! Praise the goddess! The room rang with a uniform response.

    "You all know that it is a glorious thing to be commanded directly by the Goddess. In the past,

    we were able to receive many oracles, but they were given by the servants of the great Spider

    Goddess. But in this case, it is a direct order from the Goddess."

    "What is this oracle, Madam Mother?" "Zeena asked eagerly.

    Batana looked askance at her daughter, clearly impatient for her interruption. "This time the

    oracle is telling our family to do everything in its power to destroy an ancient temple that has

    just reappeared."

    Vincent stroked his chin and considered the situation. The way he frowns seems to attract the

    attention of his mother.

    "Counselor, what do you suggest?" "Batana suddenly said. The high priests, who have been

    trying to attract the attention of the mother and become the next mother, are hoping that

    the mother will ask their opinion, but this foreign mage has beaten them to it. Their ill feeling

    towards this alien became even stronger.

    "The point is the temple of this'' ancient ''god. Since it is an ancient god, it means the one who

    died in the war between the magicians and the gods, and he must have disappeared from

    the world. Now that a temple has popped up like this is the weirdest thing. And since the

    Spider goddess herself asked for it, I guess the ancient god wants to come back to life and

    threaten the Spider Goddess''s position..."

    ''What nonsense! A dark elf priestess suddenly snapped, "How dare you, human, utter such

    blasphemous words from your mouth! Don''t you know the power of the spider goddess?"

    "Cynafi! Stand down! You should have stood aside while I listened to the advice of the

    consultant mage!" The mother gave a wink, and Zeena, next to her, immediately pulled out

    the snake whip from her waist and knocked the interposing dark spirit to the ground in one

    fell swoop.

    All the others stared blankly at the hapless creature. Oh, not all of them. Some of them had

    sneers of schadenfreude on their faces.

    "Madam, what I have just said is only a conjecture, please do not take it personally..." When

    Vincent said this, he was actually adding fuel to the fire, implying that the priestess would be

    angry at such speculation, and that her psychological cultivation was obviously far from

    enough.

    "No, what you said has a certain point." Mother Batana unexpectedly acknowledged the

    accuracy of what the Master had just said. "The Spider goddess says that in that temple will

    arise a threat to all the gods and men of the world. It must be destroyed."

    All the dark elves present gasped; the news was truly terrifying.

    "If it is possible to cause such a catastrophe, the rewards for completing the mission must be

    very high." The mage continued, "If this mission pleases the gods, the First family will be

    Chapman for thousands of years!"

    At this, the eyes of all the Drow women glowed with greed. The thousand-year-old title of

    the first family, they are not without experience. That sense of superiority is like a sweet drink

    that they can not forget. In a thousand years, they would all have a chance to be the mother

    of the first family, the one who would hold the REINS of power in the city.

    "So, Master, what do you suggest?" The master mother rested her chin on her hand and

    looked with interest at the mage under the steps.

    "If the spider goddess asks the First Family to fight with all their might, then it shows the

    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.enormity of the task. I think it''s important to follow the Goddess''s orders at this point, to

    absolutely use all our strength and get all the help we can. Half-done actions will definitely

    offend the goddess and cause great trouble." Vincent walked to the center of the hall, leaning

    on his cane, and spoke slowly. "But then the family quarters will be very empty, and it will be

    a very attractive pie for all the others."

    "Don''t confuse me. You have thought of the problem, and there must be a solution." Batana

    wasn''t nervous at all, smiling down at the mage below.

    "Yes, Madam, you really do." Vincent nodded slightly, "The solution is this, before going to

    complete this task, the First family should shrink its forces and only guard the station closely.

    Then spread the word that the family has received a direct oracle from the Goddess."

    ''What? Spread it out? What good does that do?" "Asked the mother.

    "Naturally, it is not the contents of the Oracle that are to be spread, but the acquisition of the

    Oracle. It would be amended to say that the First House had received the Oracle, and that it

    was in its power to destroy one or more forces which displeased the Spider Goddess. In this

    case, the most the other houses will do is ask the Spider Goddess if the matter is true or false

    -- some of them don''t even have the power. And what conclusions do they draw from this

    inquiry?"

    "Naturally it is true." The mother chuckled. "I begin to see what you mean. Go on."

    "The general family is only just qualified to ask the servants of the gods, but not directly ask

    the spider goddess herself. In that case, they could never have known who the intended target

    was. So the big house will shrink its defense. After all, the very fact that the First House can

    give all its strength will make all the dark elves tremble, and they will constantly look for

    opportunities to please the spider goddess; And the smaller houses will be in constant fear of

    becoming one of the "ones" to be cut off."

    "The most interesting thing is that all the families will want to follow the first family''s tail,

    hoping for a piece of the pie. After all, this is an action that will directly please the spider

    goddess. So, before the operation, the whole city will be silent. No one dares to attack the

    First Family at this time. After all, we have the direct orders of the Spider Goddess, and no

    one dares disobey the Goddess. This buys us time and space to prepare."

    "Then, in a sudden move that surprised all the elven families, the First family did not attack

    any of the dark elves of the city of Prudence, and they disappeared from the city at once --

    here I venture to speculate the extent of the temple outside the city. They will start looking

    for the First House in shock, and if we can cover our tracks well, we will have a few days to

    catch up."

    ''Even if they find out that the First family is no longer in the city, they will not be able to make

    any overt move on the family compound for fear of direct divine intervention from the

    Goddess. They fear that the finished First Family will be stronger, and that the Spider Goddess

    will abandon anyone who dares to mess with it. So, the ones who are already stretched will

    look around for something to attack. By the time we come back victorious, the city will be in

    chaos."

    ''Well, that''s pretty much what I expected.'' Batana interrupts Vincent with a wave of her hand.

    "It''s pretty much what I''m going to do. Now the priests are coming with me."

    The others all quit, even Shelley. She runs to Vincent. "Come with me..."

    The Wizard did not understand what the creature was up to, but it was now clear that they

    were still in the castle of the Dark Elf family, and this was not a good place to engage in

    violence. Vincent had no choice but to keep up.

    They flew down the castle until they came to a cold basement, where a large heavy iron door

    rusted over a water-stained stone wall and smelled cold through a crack under it. Shelley

    opened a valve next to the iron door and said to the Master, "Vincent, you must be strong.

    Now go in."

    "Why should I go in? I don''t want to be "strong" the way you dark elves are." With his

    penetrating eyes, Vincent could see behind the gate, but he could not make out what was

    there. All he could feel was a strong smell of evil. It was the smell of death.

    Seeing Vincent turn to go, Shelley suddenly pounced on him and kissed him heavily on the

    mouth, holding the Master''s face in her hands. As she gently shifted her flushed face away,

    she said only, "Come and save me when you get stronger..."

    The sorcerer had just fallen into a state of consternation, and it was with great difficulty that

    he refrained from casting the condensed lightning spell out of his left hand. In that moment

    of amazement, Shelley rolled over on her back and threw Vincent through the iron door.

    Close the valve, Shelley against the wall gulp gasped, then push wipes his mouth: "pei pei,

    what taste, and they said that is not the same."

    From inside the iron door came the roar of the magic explosion, mixed with the roar of the

    beast, and through the cracks below the iron door could be seen the light of various colors

    constantly burst out, and even the door with the magic of the seal was under constant attack,

    becoming hot and cold.

    Shelley patted her chest, slowly regained her rapid breathing, and slowly walked away. As she

    walked, she looked back at the iron door and muttered, "Why is that guy so heavy?"

 Chapter 1 Underground and the Underground Episode 44 of Oppression

    Hardy and Mark were waiting in the Tavern, with a hearty dinner and sparkling ale in front of

    them. No barley grows in this dark underground world. Had Stonelegs paid a high price for

    this ale from an underground halflyman the team bought it with a lot of effort."As it should be, we''re cheering for the King of the Arena today!" ''cried Stonelegs, holding

    his glass high in the air, and the perfume filling the whole pub.

    ''To our arena King! Hardy from the overland world! All hail, everyone!!" Everyone else in the

    tavern chimed in loudly and cheered.

    There were even a few goblin guests there cheering, who didn''t really know who Hardy was,

    and who couldn''t figure out the point of the so-called King of the Arena. But there was plenty

    of food before them: golden roast pigs, chicken legs frothed with honey, Roos scorched on

    the outside and tender on the inside, a fragrant mushroom puree. Eat a spoonful of mashed

    potatoes and savor the unique aroma of your lips and the subtle spiciness of the seasoning.

    Not even the most discerning foodie could complain about the pub''s hospitality this evening.

    Not to mention the excellent variety of wines, strong, mellow, soft, relaxing, and exciting. All

    for one thing, Hardy today finally accomplished a seemingly impossible feat, he defeated all

    the monsters in the arena, became the king of the arena, the king of the arena!

    That is the title of a warrior, the title of the mightiest warrior Prudence!

    But Hardy was not in the mood, and when clinked glasses, he would put on a smile, listen

    absentmindedly to the adulation, and say, as if on a routine task, "HMM! Yeah!" ''answered.

    His eyes were always looking expectantly at the door of the inn, waiting for the return of a

    man.

    "Vincent has not appeared for a whole day." Mark sat at the desk where Vincent usually stayed,

    chin resting, looking out the window at the dark city with a little boredom. The dwarf could

    not bear the noise of the revelry below. Today they returned from the arena in high spirits to

    receive the news that their mage friend had been called away by the Dark Elves. And then

    there''s the whole day of waiting.

    "He, he hasn''t come back yet? Hardy stumbled in through the door smelling of alcohol. He

    has had a lot to drink today, but it is strange that Hardy, who should normally be drunk and

    sleeping like a pig, is still somewhat sober today.

    "No," Mark replied, "Maybe he''ll be back tomorrow."

    "I hope so..." With those words, Hardy fell to the floor.

    But again, Vincent did not appear the next day. Hardy was getting impatient, but Stonelegs

    kept telling him that the Dark Elves had a habit of staying over when they saw a handsome

    young man, and that your mage friend might be having a fling. Hardy simply shook his head,

    not believing that Vincent was put off by this excuse. He still sat in the lobby on the first floor

    of the tavern, with his glass of strong wine, which he had bought in the morning, for the rest

    of the day. As the evening wore on, the level of the drink did not drop.

    On the third day, Hardy began to blame himself, complaining about why he left the mage

    alone to enter the arena, knowing that a mage is very vulnerable without the protection of

    warriors! Mark kept telling Hardy, "Vincent is a powerful wizard. He''ll be fine."

    On the fourth day, Hardy could no longer sit still. He took his double-headed sword and

    began to leave. Today he decided to go to the house of the Dark Elves and see what they

    had done to the Wizard!

    Mark put all his strength into it, but he couldn''t hold the warrior back. Stone Legs boss was

    also alarmed, he thought of the first family''s terrible, but also tried his best to stop the soldier''s

    reckless action.

    At this time, the wizard who had been missing for many days finally appeared at the door of

    the hotel. He looked discomfated and exhausted. He had pressed all his weight on the scepter

    in his hand, and was so weak that he could barely stand on the black iron scepter. His once

    neat hair now fell over his shoulders; His eyes were swollen and bloodshot, as if he had not

    slept at all these days; His lips, cracked and slightly open, slowly exhaling the air from his lungs;

    His priestly robes were basically rags that could barely hang on him; On his bare arms and

    legs, you could see countless wounds, some already closed, some still fresh, and bright red

    marks all over his white skin.

    "I, I am back..." Vincent says this with a wry smile and falls back.

    Hardy and Mark helped the mage upstairs to his room, while Stonelegs rushed out. He was

    able to buy some healing potions through his connections. At this point, a mage who had

    suffered so much damage was not going to die in his own inn, especially when he had heard

    that the mage was an advisor to the First Family. If his delay had been irreparable, his head

    would not have been on his neck.

    In the evening, Vincent woke up, which made everyone present let out a great sigh of relief.

    Hardy had been wondering what serious thing had happened to Vincent, but the Wizard did

    not want to go into details.

    "Nothing. The Dark Elves have arranged a few battles to test my strength. I was lucky enough

    to pass. Everyone rest early, it is estimated that there will be another big task in a few days,

    and after that, it is estimated that our purpose can be achieved."

    Hardy kept looking at Vincent with a puzzled and skeptical eye. He did not believe that any

    If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.test could have caused the Mage such injuries. However, since the Mage himself did not want

    to say anything, he could not ask him anything. However, he decided that he could no longer

    let his companions face possible danger alone.

    Mark watched Vincent recover and went to sleep at ease. In his mind, nothing else mattered

    as long as his companions were well. As long as they were able to leave the city soon, of

    course.

    Vincent stayed awake while the two friends were asleep. It was not that he did not want to

    sleep, but that he could not. In the three days behind the iron gate, his nerves had always

    been tense, every minute of every second in preparation for the attack of "them", the danger

    lurking in the darkness made him unable to rest. He really did not expect that a dark elf family

    should have such a strong fighting force, those crazy warriors, those monsters with powers

    can launch an offensive like the tide.

    Vincent stretched out his right hand, palm upward slowly spread five fingers, a group of silver

    light appeared above his hand, suspended there to become a round ball, the surface of the

    ball constantly emerge strange words. The silver ball turned slowly, giving the Master''s eyes

    a metallic sheen. Vincent whispers to Valentine, who lurks in his left arm: "Don''t tell anything

    about what happens inside. Valentine, look at the ball I''ve made now."

    "Very... Strong." Valentine''s voice, slightly quivering, began slowly, "Next time there''s a terrible

    fight like that, don''t wake me up again. I, I don''t want to go through that again."

    ''Yes, but if you hadn''t kept watch for me, I''d have been killed preparing the spell.'' Vincent

    clenched his fist and the ball of light disappeared. "But I don''t have to prepare any more spells

    after that, do I, Valentine?"

    "You are not so different from a monster now, that you use magic so rudely. Even the Great

    Arcane of old wouldn''t have done that! ''

    ''It was all forced out.'' Vincent smiled helplessly, "Shelley, should I thank you, or should I..."

    The master sat down on the bed with his back against the wall and closed his eyes.

    Hardy''s snoring seemed so regular, always at the same intervals. His eyes, closed, still had a

    small slit.

    .....................

    In the basement of some house, an old man with a hunched back was reading a report by

    the dim light of a candle. Not far in front of him was kneeling a kobold.

    "So there''s going to be some big action from the First family?" "He asked, but only as if he

    were talking to himself." What else do you hear?"

    "The family''s most recent adviser, Fass, has escaped from the basement." The Kobolds''

    common language, spoken in a decidedly non-standard way.

    "The basement? What''s the point?" The hunchbacked old man frowned. "Well, get out of here.

    I''ll find you again."

    The Kobold nodded and turned to leave, only to be pinned to the ground by three darts flying

    from behind, before he could even scream.

    The old man drew his right hand back and touched his chin, as if he hadn''t just shot the darts.

    At this moment, the old man finally stood up straight, the hunchback disappeared without a

    trace: "The basement, is it not the sealed room? No, it can''t be. No matter how strong he is,

    he won''t get out alive."

    He walked over to the table, brushed a map of the architecture of the entire city of Prudence,

    put his finger on the Tavern, and said softly, "What part do you play?"

    .....................

    "No! He must be killed! Give the order, sister!" Sinafi looked at Zena, who was silent, and then

    at Regula, who was standing with his hands on one side. "What are you worried about? Afraid

    of pathetic Shelley? She was not a priest, though the mother doted on her. What was there

    to fear?"

    "No, Shelley was not a priestess. She will never be a priestess. Why are you afraid of her?"

    Zena put away her whip. At her feet, a dark elf had been beaten to a pulp. She kicked the

    dark elf, heard the creature breathing, and turned to look at her sister. "If there is a threat, my

    sister must be the most threatening in your eyes, right?"

    ''How could it be? Sister, you are the mightest of all the Drools, and the next mistress must be

    you." Siphina smiled and said, "I was only trying to gain some light, and, sister, you saw how

    arrogant that sorcerer was today! Must teach him a lesson!"

    "Regula, what is the strength of that mage? You have fought him." Zeina patted the monk on

    the shoulder.

    "His strength is still good and he has quick reflexes. But..." The monk shrugged his shoulders.

    "I have everything under control. He is no match for me."

    "Well, go ahead. My sister and I have something to talk about." "Zeina said, pulling out the

    snake whip from her waist.

    Sefina''s eyes were scared but at the same time excited and expectant.

    The monk left the room and closed the door, no longer listening to the lewd voices. He rubbed

    his shoulders. "Master, that was really interesting. You may have enough strength..."

    ...........................

    "Whoo, can you get out of there or not? Shelley finished her meditation and dropped gently

    from her floating state to the ground. She picked up the veil and draped it over her sweaty

    shoulders. "If you are not strong enough, how can you save me? Alas... ''

    ...........................

    The night, Prudence City, has never been so calm as it is tonight. The tempest, however, slowly

    gathers strength in its calm.

 Chapter 1 Underground and the Underground Episode 45 of Letters

    The next day, Vincent wakes up from his sleep, his body gradually recovered, or stronger than

    before.

    In that terrible Sealed Chamber, Vincent met an enemy he had never imagined possible-a

    God who had lost his powers. There they wage an uphill battle. It was not until he finally

    defeated his opponent that he learned the name of the god: Laltatras, the ancient god of

    prophecy.

    As he thought about the battle, he kept replaying the scene in his mind. As a god of prophecy,

    Dire Tatras was not very powerful in his own right, but he retained several powers from his

    days as a God. One of them was the power of prophecy -- he could know, to a certain extent,

    what was to come. This made the battle much more difficult. Every spell Vincent used seemed

    to be in his expectation, and every attack seemed futile because of his accurate defense.

    "How did I manage to defeat him? Vincent shook his head. His memory was not so good

    because of the constant fighting inside. In addition to the prophecy God himself, there are

    countless demons of hell attacking him. Were it not for the irreconcilable conflict of ideas

    among these demons, and the enormous energy consumed by their fighting with each other,

    Vincent would not have been able to say whether he would have come out of that room.

    "The turning point was when the spell hit him, wasn''t it?" Vincent remembered the stunned

    expression of the God of Prophecy. A spell that was meant to attack demons and should have

    failed long ago had caused damage to the God of Prophecy. In other words, there was a limit

    to his ability to see into the future, and this limit could not be longer than the length of time

    between the spell''s release and the time it caused damage.

    So, in order to defeat the God and leave the sealed room, Vincent hides in a corner, and he

    has never thought so hard about the strategy as he did then. He was completely focused and

    could not receive any information from the outside world.

    "If it weren''t for Valentine, I''d be dead." At that time, the red demonic spirit, keeping a watchful

    eye on his surroundings, manipulates Vincent''s left hand so that he can crawl on the ground,

    thus avoiding several waves of passing enemies.

    By the time Vincent got back on his feet, it was two days later. He reached out his right hand,

    condensed the silver ball of light, and stood before the God of Prophecy who had lost his

    divine form.

    "Then what happened?" Vincent couldn''t figure it out. His memories of the fight ended there.

    The next thing was for him to reappear in front of Hardy and Mark. Later, he did ask Valentine,

    who was hiding in his arm, and the red soul answered him this way: "You and the god of

    prophecy did not say a word, but you went to war. Since you directly invoked the power of

    the magic source, the God of Prophecy, although able to estimate your actions, could not

    resist so many attacks. He eventually runs out of power, and you win."

    Vincent always felt that Valentine was hiding something from him, and it couldn''t be so simple.

    Although the silver orb of light that he can condense has powerful magical energy, he never

    believes that his physical condition can withstand the ravages of the power of the magic

    source.

    "But in any case, I have another weapon to rely on." The principle of this almost inexhaustible

    magic energy light ball is the same as that used by the ancient archarcane to support the

    magic energy base of the flying city, which is to make the power of the magic source flow

    directly into the world at a certain rate, and then be absorbed by the surrounding array or

    magic objects, so that these things have endless power.

    However, the magic energy base, according to records, is a huge thing, no one dares to

    approach it, the pure magic source power is enough to destroy everything that dares to

    approach it. This silver orb of light of his own making, of the same nature, floats quietly in the

    air, like a harmless infant bent to its own command. Chi threw a gold coin into the ball of light, and the ball of light swallowed the gold coin

    directly, silently, without a ripple, as if the gold coin had never existed in the world, and matter

    disappeared directly into the cloud of light. Vincent even speculated that if the light ball was

    black, it might be the destruction of the black ball.

    In fact, sometimes conjecture is more accurate than research.

    Vincent puts on the clothes that Stonelegs had sent him, an ordinary Dark Elf mage''s robe

    that Shelley had sent him on the news of her "departure." The well-made dark elf item, with

    the spider goddess mark and some magic inscriptions on it, should have a certain protective

    effect. The robe looked quite old, with obvious wear and tear on the shoulders and cuffs, but

    throughout its whole body there was not a trace of other damage, let alone any sign of

    magical attack.

    "I wonder who the last owner of this sorcerer''s robe was? However, since there is no trap in

    this robe, Vincent directly uses his own magic energy to replace the magic network energy

    that originally acted on the robe, and then puts on the robe.

    "If you blacken your face again, you can pretend to be a dark elf." Hardy looked at Vincent''s

    new outfit and felt uncomfortable.

    "Oh, Vincent, you really look out of place in this dress." Mark also said, "Oh yes, a dark elf

    brought you a letter this morning. He said you must read it."

    "A letter?" Vincent took it questioningly. In the underworld, darkness is always around all living

    things, and normally no one would light a light to read or write -- most living things here

    have dark vision. Letters, on the other hand, are rarely used.

    "Stupid mage! Stay away from Dark Elf City."

    "Hardy, Mark, have a look too. I wonder who gave this to us." Vincent handed the note and

    went straight to the innkeeper.

    ''Who brought us that letter this morning, Mr Stonelegs?''

    "I don''t know, Mr. Master. Dark elves all look alike, you know." Stonelegs faltered a little.

    "Don''t pretend, Mr. Stonelegs, you are pretending to be embarrassed and secretive. You must

    have some information for me, but I must ask for it myself. Well, let''s be frank, and you''ll tell

    me all about it."

    Stoneleg gave a little sigh, but said nothing. Instead, he closed the doors and Windows of the

    inn. Hardy and Mark watched the old dwarf and said nothing to help him.

    Vincent went to the wine cabinet and took out some glasses and a bottle of good wine, which

    he set on the table in the pub on the first floor. The Dwarf, having finished his business at

    hand, stood opposite the three men, drinking some wine from his own shop, and said.

    "You have in fact been spotted by the Dark Elf soldiers here," he said. Stonelegs took a sip of

    his wine and looked around. "The Thieves'' Guild, to be exact."

    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings."I don''t have anything to do with them. Why come to me?"

    "I''m not quite sure, but they''ve recently had a new leader. The old Dark Elf leader died

    suddenly for some reason, and it''s said that a halfling has become the leader of this armourholding guild." Stoney Legs paused and said, "Maybe they wanted to use your power to make

    a big shakeup in the city of the Dark Elves..."

    "That''s possible, but..." Vincent looked around at his two companions. ''I''m afraid I don''t have

    that strength either.''

    "You know what, Master." The owner drained the hot liquid from the glass as if with great

    determination, "I believe you have what it takes. Because Shelley was a sucker..."

    "Shelley?" Vincent heard the name again. Ever since they had left Dwarf City, the white-

    skinned dark elf had always been associated with the party of three, from the fight into Grey

    Dwarf City; Their remeeting in the petrified lizard habitat; Earning the title of Advisor Mage to

    the First Family, Shelley acted as a guide, leading them step by step to their current situation

    through their ongoing battle with the ancient gods.

    "What''s her story?"

    "She''s the only one of the dark Elves who hasn''t had her head eaten away by the spider

    goddess, and she''s kind." "Don''t look at me like that," said the dwarf, as if lost in memory. "I

    was not born in this wretched dark place. I was once a slave! You know, a slave in the arena.

    You have no idea of the terrible life there. I can still tell good from evil."

    "Take it easy, Mr. Dwarf, and speak slowly..."

    "I was very lucky to be a winner in the ring and to be free. But I lost one of my legs. There was

    no way for me to leave the underworld ruled by the dark Elves. So I was forced to stay here

    and open a hotel, and Shelley was one of the partners in that hotel."

    "A partner? What does she need these hotels for?"

    ''No, you don''t understand the rules of the underworld. Only if a hotel has a dark elf or family

    background can they survive in this predatory world. Miss Shelley, she didn''t care about the

    little money in the hotel, she just wanted to put a First family stamp on these businesses so

    that we could survive. You know, she''s a partner in every non-underworld owned business in

    Prudence City."

    ''And what does that tell you?

    ''Others may not know what it is, but I do!'' ''The Dwarf picked up the bottle on the table and

    chugged it down.'' She has always wanted to leave this dark world! She was never meant to

    be in this world, you know. She only participated in these shops so that she could be here to

    hear the stories of the above world."

    Vincent frowned, not thinking that this dark elf woman had so much influence in the city of

    Prudence, at least among non-dark elves, that she had no small degree of prestige. No

    wonder she was not known to have any private powers, nor to have the title of priest, nor was

    she respected by the rest of the family, and her skin was not even black, yet the mother

    tolerated her, and even indulged her to a certain extent.

    So what was it about Shelley that created her personality? The wizard began to recall the dark

    elf girl''s every move, but suddenly a picture came into his mind, the one with the Seraph.

    "Wasn''t Shelley''s father a Dark Elf, but a... An angel?" ''asked Vincent, looking into the dwarf''s

    eyes and his voice shaking a little.

    The Dwarf looked as if he had been suddenly struck by lightning, and he raised his forefinger

    to his lips. "Just so you know, not so loud. It''s an open secret in Dark Elf City. The First Mistress

    had once captured an angel, but because the angel had a sex but was not fertile, this made

    the mistress very angry, and no one knew what she had done to the angel. But a few years

    later Shelley, who was white, was born."

    "She must have faced a lot of discrimination, though. It''s hard to imagine a dark spirit of

    heavenly blood being born..." The mage thought about Shelley''s slightly bluish skin color, and

    complained that he should have known that only celestial beings had this particular skin tone.

    "You''re not the first person she''s had a crush on, Master." "She has sought strong men before

    who could take her out of this underworld, but they have all failed, and they have all become

    powerful fighting forces in their families. She has a good eye for people, perhaps from the

    other half of her bloodline..."

    Needless to say, the other half of her blood must refer to the heavenly half. Thinking of the

    two angels tracking Vincent''s power and coming to the world, the master couldn''t help but

    marvel at the power of this "sensitive sense of smell."

    "Those people eventually have good power, but at the same time they are used to living

    among the dark elves. One by one, they got used to this dark world, and Shelley was stuck in

    it."

    "In that case, why didn''t she go alone? Wasn''t she pretty good?" Mark leaned over the table

    and looked at the dwarf.

    "I''m afraid it''s not that easy..." Vincent and Hardy said in unison. Leaving the Underdark is not

    the end of the world, and all the dark elves who have betrayed the city will accept the eternal

    wrath of the Spider Goddess and may live a lifetime of constant hunting. In order to truly

    leave here, in addition to a certain strength, you need to have a strong background or

    influence.

    The Mages'' Guild was a good cover, but Vincent thought about his current abilities. Even if

    he was very lucky, it would still be difficult to leave the Dark Elf City. He should still be stronger.

    What the Mage didn''t notice was that he wasn''t even thinking about keeping Shelley in Dark

    Elf City. He had made it his mission to get the Dark Elf out of town.

    "Then we''ll have a few more opponents to face here," he said. Vincent looked at the letter in

    his hand and clenched it vigorously, "Even the thieves'' union has come to insert a foot in it!"

    The piece of paper used to carry the message was easily crushed into pieces by the mage,

    but Vincent was shocked to find that the letter actually had a layer and a scrap of paper inside.

    He carefully pulled out the contents and read them carefully by the dim light of the candle.

    His eyes grew wider and wider, and he clutched the tiny piece of paper tightly in his hands,

    as if he were afraid of its sudden disappearance. His white face was flushed with excitement.

    The note read, "Vincent, this is Phelps, Littlefinger. I am now the head of a Thieves'' Guild for

    no apparent reason, but I can''t help it. At last I see you in the city, and we shall meet tomorrow

    evening at the entrance to the arena to discuss it. '' Besides, at the bottom of the sheet of

    paper was drawn the mark of their adventures together -- a mark known only to Vincent,

    Lambert, Carol, Newton, and Phelps.

    "I''m surprised I found you, Littlefinger! Vincent''s eyes were full of tears.

 Chapter 1 Underground and the Underground Episode 46 Set Out

    "Littlefinger, who is he? Is he the halfling you mentioned on the road who came to the

    Underdark?" Hardy had never seen Vincent so excited before. It was the second time the

    Dwarf had seen him -- the last time when the Mage had regained his magical powers.

    "Yes, he is a good friend of mine, and has helped us out more than once," said the Dwarf.

    Vincent read the note again. "We had adventures together. In the face of many difficulties

    and dangers, he always hid his little figure in the dark and walked at the head of the group.

    Each time it was he who brought us news of what was ahead, each time it was he who lifted

    the dangerous and cleverly hidden traps, each time he reached behind the enemy and alone

    attacked those terrible monsters from the other side."

    ''Brave Halfling! Mark says, "I''ve heard stories about halflings too, but it''s all about their good

    food and playful personality. They''re the best cooks, the best gardeners. They are said to have

    the best winemaking skills. However, I have never heard of them also having brave warriors."

    "Don''t doubt it, Mark. All men grow brave in the course of adventure and travel." The Wizard

    wiped his eyes, wiped the tears from them, and smiled at the two men. It had been a long

    time since Hardy and Mark had seen such a genuine smile from the Wizard, since they had

    entered Dark Elf City.

    "Mark, you too are a brave dwarf. With your crossbow, you face monsters that are many times

    bigger than you, with teeth that are bigger than you are. Their claws could easily Pierce you

    if they could, but you never flinched or shivered with fear. You took up the weapon in your

    hand and faced the danger bravely."

    Mark blushed and looked a little embarrassed. He scratched his face to hide his

    embarrassment. "Actually, it was all you guys behind me who encouraged me and supported

    me. I''m not like you said."

    ''Oh! No! Hardy gave the dwarf a strong pat on the shoulder. "You are the bravest dwarf I

    have ever known! That''s true!"

    "Oh, although I have met many passers-by, but you are undoubtedly the best one..."

    But Stone Legs did not finish this sentence, the door of the pub was violently smashed. The

    wood used to bar the door broke into pieces and flew across the stone floor with a "clattering"

    sound.

    Vincent picks up his staff and looks warily in the direction of the entrance. Hardy and Mark

    also grab their weapons. Stonelegs hid behind the bar.

    Two dark elves entered, armed to the teeth, their silver chainmail wrapped around their

    slender bodies as tight and fitting as another layer of skin; They each had two scimitars

    hanging from their waists, the unsheathed scimitators painted black, reflecting no light at all,

    absorbing the light and temperature of their surroundings like an endless abyss. Mark even

    felt the chill of the blades around his neck. The mere sight of the weapons was frightening,

    but the dwarf, thinking of his friends, stood still and brave.

    "Counselor, the honorable Matriarch commands you to proceed immediately to the family

    residence without delay." The voices of the two Drow came out of their throats, but Vincent

    always thought they came from the darkness they carried with them by nature.

    "Now? At once?" Vincent saw the family crest they were wearing and identified it as a Courier

    from the Chapman family. It seemed that the destruction of the temple was about to begin,

    perhaps in the next two days, the First family would move. However, the wizard who has just

    heard from Littlefinger is reluctant to help the Dark Elves carry out their plan. He is eager to

    see his companions and friends.

    As it turns out, the mage had to leave with the two dark Elves, not yet strong enough to take

    on the most powerful house in the city of Prudence. Vincent thought about it and took off

    the healing ring on his right hand -- Vincent never understood how the ring worked, so he

    could not use the power of magic to transform it again. Now the ring is more like a ticking

    time bomb for him. But it also served as a token. Littlefinger had seen the ring.

    "Take this ring and this letter," he said. The mage put them into Hardy''s hand. "Do me this

    favor..."

    Hardy understood what Hardy meant. He took the items and carefully put them away. "Take

    care of yourself," Hardy said.

    Vincent waved his hand and left the inn. He followed the two dark elves and walked quickly

    toward the First house. Along the way, all the passers-by were afraid to avoid the path of the

    three men, each with his head bowed, not daring to take it.I kept my eyes on the advancing warriors of the First House, afraid that my gaze would offend

    the Drow and ignite their wrath. Now that the city knew the Chapman family was gathering

    strength, no one wanted to be a sucker or an outlet for tension at this time.

    The precious gold doors of the First family are slowly opening in front of Vincent, and the

    Mage feels that entering this castle-like compound will be the trigger for an earthquake. He,

    on the other hand, is at the center of a storm.

    The two dark elves motioned to the mage and walked away, their figures seemingly merging

    This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.into the darkness in a flash. Vincent knew they were doing everything they could to make

    sure everything was right before the mission began. However, the Master estimated that the

    warriors of these families had no idea who they were going to face. But these warriors have

    been trained from childhood not to care about such things. They just need to know when to

    attack, and that''s it.

    Mother Batana is wearing her Mithril armor today, over which she is draped in the black robes

    of high sacrifice. She holds a hydra whip in one hand, a square emblem of black iron in the

    other, and mutters. Most of the family was there, and Vincent went straight to his rightful

    place, but opposite him, the warrior monk Regula was not there. Shelley, the half-celestial

    dark fairy, was not at his mother''s side.

    Zena looked with a sadistic eye at the mage who appeared before her, a human being, living

    in a debilitating sunlight, where comfort and ease had long since robbed them of their positive

    fighting spirit, a weak species!

    Vincent sensed this look and looked up at Zeena. His eyes suddenly shifted into the discerning

    eye mode, losing the white of the LIDS, only to radiate endless black.

    Zeena was shocked. She had never seen anything like this before, and the black of the eyes

    seemed to cut through everything that covered her, to the depths of her heart. Looking down,

    observing, even evaluating her soul, she wanted to retreat from the watchful gaze, but there

    was nowhere to hide; On the other hand, the black eyes were like a whirlpool, and everything

    was slowly drawn into the dark center, spinning, struggling, Shouting, but unable to escape.

    She felt her soul gradually drifting away from her body, and could not stop wanting to get

    close to the master, to merge into his eyes, to merge into his body...

    The door slammed open, and Shelley trotted in, dressed as a warrior. She didn''t mind the way

    the other dark elves looked at her. It was a look of contempt, a look of disgust, for someone

    who was a woman Drow but not a spider goddess. As she passed the Master, Shelley saw him

    standing unharmed on the steps in the robe he had given her. A smile formed around her

    lips and vanished.

    Vincent''s eyes caught this smile, and he did not find anything sinister in it, neither the cunning

    and affectation of the dark elves, nor the deception and tricks, nor the exquisite pretence.

    Shelley was smiling with her heart, with her soul, at that moment. It was a smile more innocent

    than the one she had when she first appeared before Vincent.

    It was only a momentary smile, but it left a deep impression on the mage''s mind.

    Zeina had managed to escape Vincent''s gaze, and now she was breaking out in a cold sweat.

    For the first time, she feels that she has made a mistake, that from the very beginning he has

    misjudged this human power, and his own. If she were to face him now, perhaps this human

    could take away his fighting spirit and harvest his life easily just by looking at him. There is

    unmatched power in this mage''s body.

    For the first time in her life, Zeena felt too exposed in her clerical robes, and from her bare

    arms and waists and thighs and those fleshy little feet she felt like she needed more fabric to

    warm her tiny body. She whispered the name of the spider goddess in her heart, hoping to

    draw a little strength from her faith, but her eyes could not help but turn again to Vincent.

    She even hoped to truly fall into that gaze, forever fall into that gaze, and let herself be

    completely weak once more...

    But Vincent took his eyes off Shelley''s face and fixed them on the ground beneath him, not

    lifting them to look at the weak dark elf Zeena. There was a longing in the heart of the woman

    who had always dreamed of being the mother of a dark elf.

    "The time to go is tonight, and all the preparations have been made." The mother frowned,

    as if some trouble were still lingering in her mind. "You may have heard that some time ago

    an important kobold prisoner escaped from prison. Yes, there is nothing to keep secret about

    it. It did happen. '' "She even took information that was very important for this mission," Batana

    said angrily, waving a snake whip in her hand.

    The mother looked down at the silence of the crowd, pleased with their unshaken response.

    She continued, "The information is all in my head, huh? I''ll see who gets in front of the First

    family!"

    "We are under the protection of the Spider Goddess, and in the glorious task she has

    entrusted to us, we shall not fail!" Zeena''s voice trembled at first, but gradually she returned

    to her usual domineering tone. "Our first family is always the strongest!" She turned to look

    at the silent mage and said with a hint of anticipation, "Vincent, aren''t you?"

    She wished the mage would look at her again.

    Vincent did not look up. The calm, short answer floated out from under the old dark Elf mage''s

    hood: "Yes."

    ''Well, then, make your final preparations, everyone! Batana ended the conversation with a

    wave of her snake-head whip.

 Chapter 1 Underground and the Underground Episode 47 Of Discovery

    No one in the whole audience room moved, though the mother had ordered them to make

    final preparations. The most basic requirement of survival in the Underdark, in Prudence, in

    the House of Dark Elves, is to be ready for battle at all times. For from the shadows all around

    you, a dagger full of poison may appear at any moment, or a spell may quench the flame of

    life in an instant, and no one can really relax -- to relax is to relax life. And most important of

    all, this kind of shadow can be used to hide the murder everywhere, here, it is a dark world

    where there is no sunlight.

    Leaning on his scepter, Vincent tried to pull his mind away from Littlefinger the Halfling and

    back to the bleak, dark elf castle. He did not dare to remember the faces of his companions,

    and he did not dare to worry whether Phelps was safe now. He was standing in the midst of

    a crowd of dark elves, and he could only think of the present. But deep down in his heart, he

    longed to see his old friends again, and he would be happy if Littlefinger "accidentally" took

    his magic herb.

    Slowly, there were footsteps outside. They were very uniform, and they sounded like only a

    few people. But Vincent knew that there were at least a hundred Dark Elf warriors outside.

    They usually walk very softly, and soft shoes made of Sloth hide are perfect for this stealthy

    style of fighting. Today, with such a distinct sound, there are at least a hundred fighters

    assembled for action.

    Mother Batana led the way out of the audience room, followed by her children and the Master

    Vincent. Shelley ran over and took out a black cloth to cover the mage''s eyes.

    "That''s the rule. You''re not a Chapman who has to be blindfolded." Shelley ran her finger over

    the piece of black cloth, leaving a gap, "Watch where you step and take my shoulder."

    Vincent took the dark elf by the soft, smooth left shoulder and slowly moved forward. Even

    with all the black cloth, Vincent could still see what was happening with his penetrating eyes.

    This material barrier was useless to his ability to see through. Not to mention the gaps Shelley

    had left behind.

    As he laid his hand on Shelley''s cold shoulder, he felt the drow visibly tremble and appear

    agitated. However, Shelley soon recovered her composure and followed her mother at a

    gentle pace, becoming once again the dark Elf warrior, quiet, firm, and cold.

    Looking back at Vincent, who was blindfolded, Zeena followed her mother''s steps

    disappointedly as she slowly walked out the door, ignoring the Dark Elf warrior standing with

    his head bowed on either side.

    Her mother led all the dark elves down to the very bottom of the house. Here she sang a soft

    incantation to a solid marble wall. Silver words emerge from the cold wall, lit one by one. As

    Vincent tried to listen to Batana''s mantra chant, he watched her gestures and mouth

    movements. The more he knows about the family''s secrets now, the better off he will be in

    planning a possible escape.

    When the last character stopped flashing, a hymn to the spider goddess appeared on the wall

    in full, silvery glow. At that moment, Vincent suddenly felt that the hymn was not so evil, and

    that its lines were full of great reverence for the goddess, just as the people on earth were

    singing the praises of Greafury, the great sun god. When a race is trapped underground, the

    sky above them is no longer blue and free but heavy and cold rocks, when they are no longer

    under the feet of the soft and fragrant grass but the ground is blackened by the fiery lava

    river, when they are breathing no longer the air mixed with the fragrance of earth and flowers

    but the turbid underground wind full of the smell of corruption, When their eyes can no

    longer see the dazzling sun and rainbows after rain, what choice can they have but to embrace

    the darkness?

    In a sense, it is not the spider goddess who protects the dark elves, but the dark elves'' desire

    to survive that makes the spider goddess.

    The hymns on the door didn''t last long, the silver characters disappearing in a moment. The

    whole wall of the stone slowly became transparent, and at last it disappeared from view. At

    the other end of the wall there was nothing but darkness. Vincent tried to concentrate his

    vision, but still he could only see darkness. It was like a void that absorbed light, and no

    information was coming back into the Master''s mind from there.

    The master led the procession into the darkness, crossing the boundary of the original stone

    wall and disappearing from Vincent''s sight. The Master took Shelley by the shoulders and

    went in, terrified that he had lost his support for a moment. But as he concentrated, he felt

    the solid earth under his feet again.

    "It was a huge portal that had just passed through," he said. "I never thought there was a

    teleportation array on this scale. No wonder Mother was so confident that she could get the

    whole family out of the city of Prudence without a trace."

    He could see around him again, this time with his eyes open. Shelley removed the strip of

    cloth from the mage''s eyes after they passed through the portal. She raised her index finger

    over her bright red lips to signal to the Mage not to speak.

    Vincent nodded and looked at his surroundings. Here was a wide cavern, like all the others in

    the Underdark, with stalactites dripping with cold water hanging from a high, invisible ceiling;

    And under the moisture of this moisture, a great deal of underground moss grew tenacious ly

    in the crevices of the stones. The slimy underfoot made Vincent feel unsteady on his feet. He

    walked carefully, his right hand still on Shelley''s shoulder. The Drow seemed to have adapted

    to this way of walking, and her agility ensured her steady pace and the Master did not fall into

    the cave.

    Vincent did not feel the heat of the female Dark Elf from his right hand, nor did he notice that

    the temperature had risen somewhat since the beginning, and his mind was reconstructing

    the information he had just read about the Teleporting Circle. This was also something he

    had not learned from the Society of Ground Mages, and there was no mention of it in the

    Offa Secret Scrolls. The magic of the Dark elves was definitely unique in some ways.

    As long as anyone who wants to leave doesn''t erase the trace of their presence -- which the

    Mages are now pretty sure is a magical effect -- then the First Family can use that

    teleportation array to reach the traitors at any time, and hiding anywhere in the world would

    be pointless. Vincent had already discovered the suspected magic effect in himself, but

    because he was not a priest, he really knew nothing about the effects of such magic, and he

    did not want to alarm them, so he left the magic array alone.

    "It seems necessary to destroy the tracking magic array that exists on the Black Crystal Tower,

    or there can be no real escape." Vincent follows Shelley''s footsteps, making light progress

    through the dark underworld. His movements with the female drow had become more and

    more coordinated.

    The whole army of dark elves remained quiet, and even with hundreds of men advancing,

    Vincent could clearly hear the crisp "patter" of water droplets falling from the sky and

    splashing on the stones. Such a well-trained army could quickly and stealthily appear in front

    of any fort, and their enemies would never notice that they were under their noses. A crypto

    killer is not to be feared, but what about an army of killers?

    After walking for some time, another team joins in. It was a motley crew of mercenaries of all

    races, goblins and trolls at the head of the dark Elves'' procession with their heavy, sickening

    breathing -- they were known as cannon fodder.

    The mage carefully plays his role as a dark elf advisor to avoid becoming cannon fodder,

    always living or dying in his own hands. From the moment Vincent entered the Mages''

    Association, he made up his mind that he would never become a pawn to be manipulated.

    Surrounded by darkness, only the faint fluorescent plants dotted the dark underworld, Vincent

    mechanically followed Shelley, not knowing exactly where he was or what time it was.

    When the monotonous and tiresome march finally came to an end, Vincent estimated that

    they had covered at least fifty miles since they left the portal. He rubbed his sore legs and

    surveyed his surroundings.

    It was an empty flat, the ground as flat as a groomed mirror, without any bumps or pits, not

    even a broken stone to be found. In the middle of this clearing, a hundred meters around,

    there was a huge rock, rising from the ground to the roof of the cave. The cylindrical rock,

    about as thick as a dozen people''s arms, had a patchy surface, and numerous scratches and

    dents from heavy blows were all over it.Through the years, I do not know how many swords, swords and halberds I have seen.

    On one side of the clearing, an underground river was flowing quietly, without a sound. It was

    like a piece of silk flowing gently over a woman''s smooth skin, elegant and quiet.

    Several dark elves walked quietly and quickly around the clearing, looking down at the smooth

    ground beneath them as if they were looking for something important. Vincent uses his

    penetrating eyes to look at the pillars in front of him, but he is surprised to find something.

    This cylindrical rock was essentially hollow, only two meters thick at most, and inside it was a

    spiral staircase, built very neatly, from the highest point of the pillar to the ground. Below

    ground, however, there are too many obstructions for the discerning eye to see.

    But what surprised the Master most was that the group of five men he had met at the inn

    were now inside the pillar, perched on the steps and peering out, as if to them the pillar was

    transparent at all. In addition to the five they had met that day, there were two more in their

    party -- a stout dwarf and a little girl.

    Vincent opened his eyes wide, unable to believe what he was seeing. Although the little girl

    was wearing a thick robe and a cape, she looked small and thin, but the clothes could not

    block Vincent''s eyes at all. He saw a pile of white wings, tightly gathered on the little girl''s

    back, tightly covered.

    The girl looked out, too, and Vincent saw her face. This time the mage didn''t have to look for

    the scepter to determine that this little creature was the kidnapped angel Sokka he had been

    looking for! Her face, though still childish, had the unmistakable sanctity of her mother; Her

    large eyes looked curiously, blinking at the army of dark elves in the sky beyond the pillars,

    mischievous, but unable to hide the majesty and holiness of her father.

    Now the wizard''s mind was full of questions as to how the team of five had found the angel.

    Although this sudden gain would certainly save him a great deal of time, it would present him

    with a serious test. The team''s apparent target is the ancient temple, and they have already

    entered the process of exploration before the First Family, but they also stand in the way of

    the Chapman family gaining the favor of the Spider goddess, and if they are discovered, they

    will face the wrath of the most powerful and powerful First Lady in the city of Prudence!

    And the little angel''s fate will be sealed once and for all as soon as the Lady''s eyes fall upon

    her.

    Several of the dark elves came back and reported something to the mother, but Vincent did

    not pay any attention. He cried out in his heart, "You fools! Run away!"

    Batana nodded and listened to the report, suddenly turned around and ordered Vincent, who

    had been in doubt: "Counselor Mage, you now go to break down this stone column!"

 Chapter 1 Underground and the Underground Episode 48 Temple (1)

    "Counselor Mage, you go! Blow through that pillar!" Mother Batana shouted to Vincent.

    "Madam, that pillar is more than ten meters in diameter. I''m afraid I don''t have the strength

    to penetrate it." At such a time, Vincent naturally had to pretend that he didn''t understand

    anything. He didn''t want to give away the fact that he had the ability to see through.

    "Just follow orders, male!" Matron Batana pointed to the target. "That''s decided."

    The mother seemed to know the situation very well, and she must have known that inside this

    stone column were stairs that led to the ground. But how did the squad get inside this pillar?

    With this question in mind, Vincent slowly walked to the pillar, stood in front of all the dark

    elves, and aimed his staff at the target he was going to attack and destroy.

    The mage deliberately slowed the gathering of the power of his spell. He chanted the spell

    slowly, causing the tip of the wand to sparkle with electric sparks. Vincent wants to send a

    clear message to those still inside the pillar: "Get out of here, there is a terrible army behind

    you! And my magic will soon reveal your whereabouts!"

    The seven men must have seen Vincent''s move and hurried down the stairs.

    The magic energy of lightning was getting bigger and bigger, and the mage gathered the

    lightning magic energy on multiple power staffs, but he did not send it. The whole cave

    suddenly gathered a great pressure, and a stream of �, centered on the mage, suddenly

    blew out all around, pouring out the anger gathered by the constant pressure of the magic

    energy. With the exception of a few Dark Elf nobles who remained unmoved by the sudden

    gale, the warriors and mercenaries were all a little tossed about -- partly by the wind, partly

    by fear of the power of magic.

    "Lightning!! Vincent swung the wand forward vigorously, and the dazzling white light

    immediately lit up the underground cave. At that moment, an artificial little sun appeared in

    the place where the sun had never seen before, and every shadow could not be hidden. The

    original thick beam of lightning was gathered into a ball of electric energy, and the power

    became more pure and concentrated.

    None of the dark elves were prepared for the sudden light. Having lived underground for so

    long, they had forgotten what light was, and their eyes, accustomed to the dark, could not

    bear to see anything so bright again. They cover their eyes and tear through their fingers in

    pain -- this may be their only chance to shed tears in a lifetime. There were even a few dark

    elves who could not bear the thrill and howled in pain.

    Even the mercenaries, less sensitive to light and unable to adapt to the sudden change from

    absolute darkness to blinding light, were now so white that they could close their eyes and

    let their eyelids cover their fragile pupils that they still felt a noonday sun hanging before

    them.

    And this is exactly what the mage wants. His staff continued to shoot out the three lightning

    bolts that had accumulated for a long time while no one could see, and struck three round

    holes in the stone pillar arranged in the shape of "pints".

    "Broken!!" "The mage banged his staff hard on the ground while Shouting the powerful

    character. This is Vincent''s way of hiding the fact that his lightning bolts have an explosive

    effect. Shelley knew about this, but I don''t think she told anyone about it. But if there was ever

    going to be a battle with the Dark Elf family, the more secret weapons you had, the better.

    Mistress Batana whispered in her heart a vicious curse on this foolish sorcerer. This male

    reptile must have done it on purpose! He could not have known that the great Drow had

    rejected the weak light of the sun, and that he had sent out the light on purpose! On the

    other hand, Mother thought to herself, "This wizard is not a fool. He cannot have thought of

    what will happen to him if he displeased me. So what is his purpose in doing this? It is! He''s

    trying to cover something up with this light."

    When the mother opened her eyes and took a look at the situation despite the still stinging

    pain, it was just the master''s "broken!" "The word blurted out. Batana saw the mage smash

    his staff into the ground with such force that it made a crater in the hard ground and sent up

    a plume of dust. At that moment, the pillar responded to the word "broken", and indeed there

    was an explosion, and the flying stones were suddenly lifted up in a deafening bang and

    thrown high into the air. Under the influence of the � emanating from the Mage''s body,

    the stones did not hit the procession of dark elves, but fell one after another into the

    underground river next door. The formerly calm water seemed to boil, and the stones dashed

    it into a splash. As the smoke and dust slowly dispersed, the mage''s � became calm. He

    turned around and his calm voice rang out from the cave, which was still reverberating with

    the roar of the explosion: "Dear Mistress, a passage has been blown out."

    "Well done, male!" Although Mother Batana marveled at the sorcerer''s abilities, such magical

    control was not beyond her grasp. There are a few mages in the family who have been able

    to penetrate this pillar, but it would be impossible to do so quickly and gracefully. For the first

    time, she could not help looking closely at the staff the mage had just used to cast his spell.

    "I''ve seen this staff before! The thought flashed through Matron Batana''s mind. "Is this not

    the staff of the old sorcerer Vizren? Yes, it can''t be wrong! This is his mighty scepter." Batana

    thought of the Academy of Magic that stood behind the old man, and began to wonder what

    the sorcerer had come to the First House for. "Is he a spy sent by the mages? Some lowly

    male who thinks he can climb back over us with some magic powers? No, it can''t be! ''

    ''Oomph! Not bad work!" The mother raised her chin and gave the master a roll of her eyes.

    "Tarlyn, take the first team down and see what''s going on!"

    "Yes, Madam Tarlyn," she said. One thin dark elf quickly dropped his hands, which were still

    rubbing his aching eyes, and drew the machete from his waist. She waved her hand back, and

    a squadron of thirty trolls and goblins ran down the spiral building inside the pillars.

    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.These were absolutely cannon fodder -- Vincent watched the movement of the horde and

    noticed that they were armed only with the simplest of stone sticks and that their armor was

    nothing more than a thin piece of leather. Perhaps even the leader of the dark elves had no

    position, he was merely a expendable object.

    Then Batana waved her hand, and the elite Dark Elf squad and the wizard Vincent followed

    carefully underground behind the cannon ash. Behind them, a handful of other "spare victims"

    follow.

    As the Master walked beside Shelley, his penetrating eye looked everywhere. The temple of

    the ancient gods still held a great fascination for him as a mage, a lost history that was both

    a devastating disaster and a time of great heroes. Any objects and records left over from that

    era are powerful and mysterious.

    After all, many, many skills and objects were lost during the war between the wizards and the

    gods.

    Along the way, the passage got wider and wider, but the ground got wetter underfoot. The

    spiral staircase went down for about thirty metres, and a great hall opened up before them.

    A simple hall without any decoration, including the floor and walls were empty. The master

    did find a few spots on the walls, where the color was different from the rest of the walls,

    presumably where something had once been hung -- such as frescoes or statues -- but had

    since been cleaned.

    The first group, which had stopped in the same hall, hesitated to move forward. For on the

    wall in front of them were five gates of equal size.

    At the top of each door was a different carving, and though many parts were cracked or

    chipped with age, the hardy moss gave the statues a ridiculous green exterior. But the mage

    can still see the meaning of the five statues. From right to left they are

    The first was a naked left foot;

    The second was the left hand holding a huge shield from which hung a stone eye;

    The third was a head with a gaping mouth, and his right eye socket was empty;

    The fourth was a right hand holding a great machete;

    And the last was a right foot in a steel boot.

    Matron Batana''s mouth muttered, "To pass the last step of devotion..." Her voice was soft, but

    Vincent could hear her crooning.

    ''Vincent, be careful. This place is called the Temple of the Stumps.'' Valentine''s voice came

    from Vincent''s ear. He secretly drilled out of the pure gold arm, although the mage is now

    stimulated by the ghost of the cold trembling all over the body, just into Vincent''s dark elf

    robe, lying on his shoulder to talk.

    Vincent lowers his voice, and from between his lips comes a small voice: "Valentine, tell me

    more about the situation here."

    "Oh, let me make it simple. They''re a sect that''s very close to the old Grand Arcane Society,

    and they''re looking for a way to become gods in their own right, but they''re doing it by

    abandoning their bodies in order to get to the spiritual level -- crazy, isn''t it? They cut off

    their hands and feet and replace their organs in order to be more pure. Pure until they finally

    replace their heads."

    "So Valentine, just now I heard Batana say, ''Through the last devotion... '', then should we go

    through the middle door? My eyesight cannot see that far into the depths to know which

    passage is the right one."

    "Neither do I, but there is one thing that should interest you. Your golden arm, this'' left hand,

    ''was originally made by the ArchArmists for the members of the Temple of the Extremities, to

    make up for their lack of fighting power."

    Vincent frowned, thinking about Valentine''s words. Although the Golden Arm comes from

    this sect, one may find relevant records in it, but the more important and realistic problem is

    that if the right path is not found, all wishes are just empty talk.

    "The last offering..." ", Vincent pondered the meaning of that phrase as well. He could not ask

    his mother how to move forward now, because he saw that her mother was also deep in

    thought, and I guess she had no idea. One of the important messages in Valentine''s words

    just now is that the ultimate goal of the Amputees is to cut off their own heads and be free

    from the bondage of the body. But is the head the right answer?

    Vincent looked at the five statues on the wall and wondered which one would achieve the

    goal of "final devotion." He runs his eyes over them several times and smiles.

    "It must be the right hand that holds the knife, and only with this hand can the flesh be finally

    abandoned. Without the knife, nothing can be ''given''." The Master''s mind had already

    decided what to do next. No matter what, he had to enter the door of the right hand.

    "Dear Mistress, which door shall we go through?" "Tarun said, his voice trembling, as he

    hunched over to Batana.

    Already looking a little impatient, the female Drow kicked him to the ground, "useless male!

    My orders were for you to explore the road ahead, and now you ask me? It seems that you

    wish to become a spider-like spirit, and be tormented with pain forever! Huh?"

    Under the anger of the master mother, Tarun scrambled up from the ground, and even the

    dust on his body did not have time to beat off, and hurriedly divided the leading team into

    five parts and walked into the five gates respectively.

    As the minutes ticked by, it was easy to feel impatient and uneasy about the wait. From some

    of the passageways came a faint wail, a sound that seemed to come through the thick rocks

    of the bottomless hell, most muffled, but one could hear their deep pain even if one covered

    one''s ears. The muscles of Matron Batana''s face trembled unnaturally, and she knew in her heart that the

    first sacrifices had been made. It was only to be hoped that these sacrifices would yield the

    necessary information.

    After a while, out of the passageway of the statue of the right hand came a gnome, panting

    and sweating, as if someone had been driving after it. The gnome was unable to utter a

    complete sentence, and all the air that came out of its throat was just "wheezing."

    The gnome did, however, point his finger vigorously towards the passage behind him, and

    then make a movement towards it, as his mistress watched.

    ''Come with me! "Batana sipped, and led the party into the" right hand aisle."

    Vincent, with a smile in his heart, mingled with the dark elves and marched on.

 Chapter 1 Underground and the Underground Episode 49 Temple (2)

    It was not like the great hall outside, where there was no dampness at all on the ground. On

    the contrary, through the thin soft boots, Vincent''s feet were massaded with a warm heat.

    Entering the passageway represented by his right hand, the mercenaries behind him suddenly

    became very quiet, even breathing carefully. For a moment, the mage feels that behind him

    is an elite army of Dark Elves.

    At first there was nothing on the walls of the passageway, but after a while Vincent saw a

    hollow on either side. Most of them were long rectangles, about a hand''s length deep into

    the wall. The number of cavities would be too great for torches or lamps, but paintings and

    most sculptures don''t look like that.

    It was only when they went further that Vincent realized the purpose of these cavities: to store

    various prostheses. Around them, prosthetics made of wood, stone and various metals were

    placed in neat rows in these cavities. Some have been completely eroded by age into useless

    piles of debris and rubbish, others still reflect a glimmer of shine, or glow with the help of a

    few inlaid gems. Most of these prostheses are arms, with only a small fraction of them legs.

    The arms varied in size, with the largest being able to hang even from the shoulders of the

    hill giants, while the smallest was only two palm lengths.

    At first Vincent thought they were for smaller races like halflings or dwarfs, but when he looked

    closely and re-evaluated the size of the arms, he was sure they were made for babies or small

    children.

    If it''s for children who have been born with disabilities or who have lost their arms in accidents,

    the folks at the Temple of the Severed Limbs are doing a good job of creating these tiny arms.

    But through Valentine''s introduction, Vincent learned that these crazy devotees often cut off

    the limbs of small children to "evolve" them.

    There is nothing more evil in the world than to hurt these innocent children.

    So for now Vincent, struggling with the nausea of nausea, walked silently by Shelley''s side. He

    handed the scepter to his left hand -- which was now covered with thick gloves to hide the

    sheen of pure gold -- and put his right hand on Shelley''s shoulder.

    The drow said nothing, but slowed her steps so that Vincent could follow easily.

    The ragtag army that followed the master, either the lowest slaves of the Dark Elf family or

    the mercenaries that Batana had paid for the mission, didn''t care if the mission would bring

    them "honor" or "blessing," they only cared about getting the most out of it. When they saw

    that the dark elves in front of them did not look back at them, they pulled cloth bags out of

    their waists and quickly searched the contents of the holes in the wall -- after all, many

    prosthetic limbs were encrusted with precious stones, and some were even carved from

    precious metal itself.

    The passage continued downward, but the slope became less and less steep, and just as

    Vincent wondered if the passage would lead to the abyss of hell, an apparently resting hall

    appeared before the group.

    But when they came to this resting place, Mother Batana''s expression did not seem to be at

    all relaxed, but rather a sign of rising anger. In front of her were only six trolls, cowering in

    one corner of the room -- none of the other explorers of the first party had been able to

    reach it. The other four passages finished them off once and for all, so that they could no

    longer live as slaves.

    But there was no further way forward in this room. Anyone who looked up could see at a

    glance the whole landscape: a passage through which they had come, with bare walls on all

    sides, and a stone platform with round piers along one side, whose upper surface had been

    smoothed by long contact with the users'' bottoms. In addition, in the very centre of the room

    are six sculptures.

    Vincent looked at these six sculptures a little depressed, and could not help but downgrade

    the evaluation of the Temple of Severed limbs again: this "uncreative, tasteless, and no sense

    of art" statue was also meant to be displayed, and these six statues were arranged just like a

    torn human body.

    In the very centre of the room was a head propped up on a stick, about two metres above

    the ground; Below it was a body -- a body without limbs; And there the limbs of the main

    body were quietly distributed around it, forming a cross exactly where the body was.

    "What a perverted sect! "Echoed the voice in the master''s mind.

    "Show your strength, or offer your body!" "Came the words from the mouth of the head

    statue. But the head, which had been made of stone or iron, did not move at all. Vincent knew

    that there was an illusion among the mages that under certain conditions the preserved

    sounds could be played out over and over again.

    "Offering your body? Jokes!" Mistress Batana motioned behind her: "Go and chop these

    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.statues up!"

    Vincent stepped back a little, avoiding the area where the battle might take place. He watches

    in silence as the mercenaries behind him, wielding their weapons -- swords, mace, machetes

    and giant warhammers -- pounce on the six immobile statues.

    Oh, no, the statues are moving now! Vincent watched in amazement as the two statues on

    the ground brandished their machetes and twirled and cut towards the onrushing enemy.

    The arms moved like lightning, and as a silver arc swept through the crowd, many goblins

    eager to make a mark rolled painfully on the ground with their remaining half legs. With their

    thick, hairy palms, they pressed the main bleeding wound, only to find it was in vain. A cut of

    the main blood vessel in the thigh means death.

    The legs of the two statues are not idle. They constantly kick at the enemy who dares to attack

    them, and each kick is precisely aimed at their knees. Accompanied by rapid and precise

    attacks, listening to the ear rings constantly "stain stain" sound, mages know, these who dared

    to attack, will be forever lost their knee, can no longer stand up.

    Vincent could not help but be attracted to the statues that could attack at such high speed,

    and he closely watched their every movement, observing the flow of magical energy around

    them. The golem that the Mages'' Guild could make now, was no longer usable, had become

    very slow, and although they had great power, they could not attack as quickly as the statue

    before them.

    Even Valentine was busy, watching these ancient relics fight back. For all he knew about

    goliaths, he never let them go. Just when Vincent thought that this hand-to-hand attack

    would be the only mode of attack here, the half-empty head showed what it could do -- his

    mouth opened and a hot magical fire burst out over the crowd.

    With a wave of her hand, Matron Batana added a forces-type protective wall to the front of

    the group before Vincent could react. The heat and the smell of death were kept out without

    causing any harm to the group.

    Vincent could not help but breathe out. If the hot flame spilled over, it would definitely be like

    lighting a dry fuelwood, and the whole team would not have many survivors. That gave them

    time to use spells like "absorb fire energy damage," but the Dark Elf army did not. They had

    all been blinded by the sudden flash of fire, and it was impossible for them to react. Unless

    the fire was on them, the poor dark elves would not have been able to detect the attack, and

    would not have been able to use their dexterity to avoid damage.

    ''Give it to me! Cut off the limbs! '' Mistress Batana angrily addressed the rest of the army and

    said, "Show me what you can do! Or die!"

    All the mercenaries rush in, they try to get close to the statues, and then quickly fire their

    weapons before the attack. The machetes and swords don''t do much damage to the statues,

    only mace and hammers can knock things out of them.

    The Dark Elves'' cannon fodder army was severely depleted, and a large number of slave

    soldiers were killed in front of the statues. In the dark vision of the Drow, the ground was

    already lit by the warm blood of creatures, and the warriors who rushed to support them

    moved quickly through the pools of blood, leaving behind black blind spots in their vision

    because the temperature was cooler than their surroundings. But the statues with their broken

    limbs were too strong, and the destruction of the enemy was like chopping a melon and

    vegetable. When a large number of soldiers pounced on them, they were turned into dead

    bodies or burned straight to gray.

    Trolls, on the other hand, do not advance, but look in horror at the head statue that has just

    spewed flames in front of them. They are a race born with a fear of acid and fire, both of

    which instantly extinguish their regenerative powers. They are not willing to die in vain.

    At last the limbs broke into pieces with a crash, leaving only the torso that had never moved.

    He just sat quietly in the center of all the statues.

    Mother Batana has been using her magic to suppress the fire-breathing head, a colorful

    fluorescent magic ball tightly trapped the flame of the spray firmly in the corner. The head''s

    own fiery fire was baking its stone skin, turning slowly red, then cyan, and then a little white

    before it finally cracked.

    The room was quiet, and there was no more fighting going on. The floor was already thick

    with dead bodies -- they too had become, as the temple was called, "severed limbs" -- but,

    alas, the room still offered no passage through which to proceed.

    Matron Batana''s teeth clucked and she seemed to have forgotten how to get into the next

    room, and the news really made her angry.

    But what was new and desperate was the speed with which the stone statues, which had just

    been broken, were restored to their original state. They had regained their fighting power.

    "Is there no end to it? Vincent muttered in his heart...

 Chapter 1 Underground and the Underground Episode 50 Temple (3)

    Vincent hid far behind the group, out of reach of possible attack. Although he is an advisor

    to the Dark Elf family, he has not sold his life to them, so it is better not to show up in such a

    dangerous place. Besides, didn''t Shelley stay at the back of the line, right next to him?

    Ever since the Master had escaped from the underground seal room that day, Shelley had

    shown a growing affinity with Vincent. If the Stone-legged Dwarf hadn''t explained the story

    of the female dark elf, Vincent would have felt uncomfortable -- because when Zena walked

    beside him on the road, Vincent felt goosebumps all over his body.

    If it were up to Vincent, Zeena is definitely a sexier and more seductive woman, standing,

    walking, and when she''s angry, as if she''s seducing everyone around her at the same time.

    This ability to mesmerize is not magic, but a skill that has been developed over time.

    Shelley, on the other hand, was "clumsy." Not because of her martial arts skills, not because

    of her ability to pretend, but because she always made Vincent want to laugh when she

    wanted to show her sex appeal. Shelley worked hard to be like her sister, trying to slowly

    infect and influence the Master with a smile, but her "training" was clearly out of touch. This

    deficiency may be due to the fact that she does not normally do these things, or it may be

    due to her half-heavenly heritage.

    But even though Shelley was doing a burlesque play, Vincent liked it better. Though she

    appeared silly, she was not a well-packaged poison like her sister.

    Zeena looked into the mage''s eyes now and felt that something was missing, not the deep,

    commanding, all-embracing spirit she had had in the recent past. In addition to feeling a

    slight sense of loss, she could not help but feel the misunderstanding and anger in her heart.

    "This low man! He must have cast a spell on me in the audience room! How dare he use

    bewitching magic against me! How dare a lowly reptile!"

    ''Zeena! This is your moment to be tested. You go and find a way to destroy these statues. ''

    Zeena''s thoughts were interrupted by a sudden reprimand from her mother. She looked up

    and saw a hint of contempt in her mother''s eyes, a kind of derision.

    "Did she see me just now when I was looking for a teacher? Or has some bad news reached

    her? '' She thought as she pulled out her Hydra whip, cast a few blessing spells on herself, and

    walked slowly toward the statues. "Damned lowly reptile, you have made a fool of me in front

    of my mother! How dare you set a stumbling block in my way of being Mistress! And thou

    damned old woman, thou hast lived long enough, and thy foul-skin shall show itself, and slide

    down from the throne of Matriarch in a puddle of pus! I, and I alone, can make the house

    stronger!"

    She cursed the sorcerer and her mother viciously as she swung the serpent''s whip at the

    statues. The nine snake heads on the whip seemed to have a life of their own, twisting and

    attacking each other, nimbly avoiding the blade and successfully hitting the part of the statue

    that connected to the ground.

    Vincent looked at the sacrificial woman who ran amok in the sculpture group. She did not

    even try to avoid the possible attack! In addition to the dark elf armor she was wearing, her

    body should have been protected by many magical techniques. Neither the swords that

    danced nor the golem''s feet that stormed at her could really touch the Drow''s body: they

    were blocked halfway by an invisible barrier, and the best they could do was splash a brilliant

    light.

    Vincent looked at the situation and began to think about how to get through here. Since the

    Master did not see the procession with the little angel along the way, it means that they have

    gone further and deeper. The fact that the party was able to successfully enter the spiral

    passage inside the stone column means that they have an unparalleled intelligence advantage:

    even the mother can only choose to use violent destruction to get in. Perhaps the mutiny that

    Batana spoke of the escape Kobold once fell into the hands of this team.

    In that case, there must be a place to break into this statue room. Vincent did not believe that

    another group of pioneers would be able to get through without difficulty. After all, they

    would not be stronger than the Dark Elves in front of them. If they fought hard, they would

    not be able to get through unscathed.

    There was only one way to get through, short of a show of strength. "Giving body"? Vincent

    thought of the severed arms and legs outside, and his blood ran cold. But at the same time,

    he denied himself the idea. Unless it''s something like a centipede, where does a normal

    human get so many limbs to chop off? Besides, people in the Temple of Amputated limbs

    A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.can''t go in and out all their lives. Do they cut off an organ every time they go in and out?

    Unless the sect consisted entirely of regenerating trolls, they would have long since wiped

    themselves out because of the high cost of access.

    In that case, there is only one plausible explanation, they were going to contribute their bodies,

    but not the vital and non-renewable parts. Vincent immediately thought of the hair, which

    would be a good thing to contribute. But then another question arose: where to contribute?

    Looking at the flaming heads and madly attacking limbs in the field, Vincent''s eyes catch a

    glimpse of silent body statues. Thinking back over the course of the battle, he realized that

    the statue of the body had never attacked. It had always remained in an unobtrusive corner,

    while the limbs and head had attracted the attention of all attackers.

    The most important thing is that the body is the only container in which anything seems to

    fit.

    The mage took Shelley aside and whispered in her ear, "Put a hair into that figurine and it

    should go right through."

    Shelley looked up at Vincent, blinking and angry, and said, "How dare you command a dark

    fairy woman to complete a task!" But the next moment, she suddenly changed into a

    mischievous expression, "Remember, you asked me to do a dangerous thing. Next time I

    come to you, don''t refuse!"

    "Wait, Shelley, don''t try to attack the statues as you move forward. I think that way the statues

    or something won''t attack you." Vincent added.

    Without another word, Shelley walked directly over to the figure. Her posture was deliberate

    and steady. The crowd looked at the dark elf in disbelief, wondering what she was trying to

    do. Shelley did not even take out a weapon from her waist on a battlefield that could be called

    a mercenary meat grinder.

    But for such a "defenceless" female Drow, no attack was ever inflicted on her. Even when the

    machete passed over her ears and the wind whistled, she did not move, and kept on walking.

    In Shelley''s mind, she took a gamble to see if the mage was on her side, if he was deceiving

    her.

    Fortunately, Vincent''s assumptions were correct, and the Drow made it to the front of the

    statue. She reached up, plucked a few strands from her long silver hair, and laid them on the

    statue.

    At this moment, the chest cavity of the statue suddenly opened, and out of it protruded

    something like a tray. Shelley looked in amazement at the bundles of black hair already on

    the tray and naturally shifted her position, shielding her body from the view of the dark elves

    behind her, and placed her bundle of silver strands on it. Then with a flick of her pinky, the

    black hair that had been on top flew away in the wind and was hidden away in an unnoticed

    corner of the room.

    The tray was swept back with a bang, and the statue''s chest closed. One of the walls of the

    room creaked like the grinding of gears and levers that had not moved for hundreds of

    thousands of years. The slaying of the statue''s limbs and head slowly stopped, and the wall

    opened into a passageway.

    "Mistress, it is clear to pass! Shelley bowed to Batana and made a "please" sign. At this

    moment, she seemed to be inviting in some guests as if she were the owner of the temple.

    She was relaxed and generous.

    Zeina slowly retreats her weapon without looking up. From an outsider''s point of view, though,

    she looks humble. But Vincent''s penetrating eye can catch the hatred and malice in Zeena''s

    eyes. The two glances, one directed at the Master, the other at Shelley, his sister.

    "Counselor, this was your idea," he said. Batana turned and saw Vincent crouching in the back

    of the line. "Did you come up with this idea?"

    Vincent disguised himself as a well-behaved child at this time and nodded to the powerful

    female drow: "Yes, your honor, Madam, I came up with it. I just figured out the meaning of

    what the statue was saying."

    ''You''d better use your brain faster next time! Sharper mouth, too!" Mistress Batana shouted,

    "The Dark Elves have no need of useless people! Mages!"

    Vincent nodded, but the remark fell on deaf ears. But Zeena''s body shook uncontrollably

    twice.

    The Dark Elves'' army was now reduced to the best troops, and the mercenaries had been

    slaughtered almost entirely. The ground was stained with blood; And the bodies, mutilated

    and dismembered, were everywhere. The dark elves used their floatation technique to glide

    over the filth below and make their way to the opposite passage.

    Vincent unexpectedly did not fly. He went to the center of the field, and while the statues

    were still standing, he found a piece of debris among the bodies. He carefully put the piece

    into his pocket.

    "The golem that can repair itself is an amazing discovery. Look into it. '' With this in mind, the

    Master followed the steps of the First family.

 Chapter 1 Underground and the Underground Episode 51 Temple (4)

    Only after they had finally made it through the statue room did the Dark Elves and their party

    safely advance into the heart of the Temple of the Severed Limbs.

    All along the way, all the people looked very careful, for fear that there would be any traps or

    monsters from the two walls, and the massacre just outside left a deep impression on all of

    them. Fortunately, this threat never appeared again, and they entered the living quarters of

    the temple without any trouble.

    Paths radiate from the central passageway, leading from room to room. Mother Batana

    directed her men and had them spread out, searching room by room to prevent anything

    from being left behind. While Vincent watches the dark elf''s actions, for the mother this time

    to "destroy" the place has become suspicious, in the eyes of the mage, the dark elf this task

    is more like a search, looking for something.

    The rooms of the living area are the same, the simple furnishings have long been eroded into

    decay in the years, only the debris left on the ground and the mottled walls can explain the

    past arrangement of this room, only they are silently recording the rise and fall of the entire

    temple.

    After receiving the reward from her men, Matron Batana showed no special signs, as if she

    had already known that the object she was looking for was not here. The mother orders some

    of the mercenaries to stay here and not let anything leave. She herself carried on with the rest

    of her elite troops, the core of the family''s fighting force.

    Vincent could not restrain his curiosity, and naturally wanted to continue to follow the team

    of dark elves to see what secrets this temple could hide.

    After passing the living quarters, the passageway in front of him finally ended in a huge

    rotunda. For a moment Vincent felt as if he had returned to the Golden Hall of Dwarf City,

    both of which were equally magnificent. Although there was no light shining down here, in

    Vincent''s eyes, it was the same as if it had been daylight all the time. Everything was clearly

    visible. The most eye-catching thing in the whole hall is the huge statue on the opposite side

    of the passage. A humanoid statue with one hand, one foot, one eye and one ear stands there.

    His broken leg is supported by a thick metal column. Vincent looked closely and realized that

    it should be made of pure gold, the same material as his arm, and its value is absolutely

    inestimable. His severed arm -- his left arm -- was empty and empty; And in his empty eye

    socket lay a crystal diamond. But without fluoroscopic vision, it is impossible to see the

    diamond directly.

    The huge statue stood twenty metres high from its base to the top of his head, and his only

    remaining hand reached up to the top of the hall, supporting the dome. There is a huge fresco

    painted on the top, which has lost its color with age, and Vincent can only vaguely recognize

    that it is about a man flying into the endless light, with countless people Shouting at his feet,

    reverently and excitedly. One thing Vincent noticed in particular was that the man flying into

    the light was wearing a prosthetic on his left hand, and it looked exactly like Vincent''s pure

    gold arm.

    Just as Vincent was focusing his eyes on the mural, a woman''s voice was heard in front of him.

    She knelt before the mother in a very respectful and humble tone and said, "Dear Mother,

    according to the agreement you made with us, these treasures should belong to the

    mercenary corps."

    The treasures? Where''s the treasure? Vincent looked around and found nothing that could

    be called treasure. Could it be that these people are hallucinating? He stopped his eyes, and

    sure enough, in the middle of the hall, six large chests appeared out of thin air, slowly

    containing all kinds of treasures. Gold coins and precious stones seemed to shine in the dark,

    exquisite necklaces and crowns and other items were placed on the ground as if they were

    free garbage, and several swords still looked sharp but slept quietly in the corners of the

    chests.

    Indeed, they were very attractive things, but they were just illusions. Vincent looked at the

    human woman half kneeling in front of her mother and felt both admiration and pity. In the

    most underground mercenary organizations, especially in a place like Dark Elf City, choosing

    a female leader would have a better relationship with the dark elves than a male leader. But

    even so, a mercenary leader would not dare to go to her mother and ask for a reward.

    Negotiating terms was always something that was reserved for dark elves. As for any other

    race, the Drow was always in a superior position. It was not ungallant of the woman to ask

    her mother for a trophy of the treasure before her.

    But on the other hand, she looked foolish. Even if she did not have the power of discerning

    eyes like the sorcerer, would she not have used her mind and opened her eyes to look at the

    so-called treasure? How could the gold coins and swords look as if they were freshly minted

    in a place where the statues and frescoes had been reduced to ashes over countless years?

    Although the treasures seemed to be covered with a layer of dust, it was of a different

    thickness than the dust that would have accumulated over millennia. How could one survive

    in the world of the Underdark without noticing these things?

    Vincent looked at Matron Batana and nodded his head as he agreed to the mercenaries''

    proposal. His heart sank. Mother must have seen through the trick in this hall, otherwise how

    could the character of a dark elf allow others to take so many things in front of him? But the

    foolish woman had not noticed anything was amiss, and beckoned her trolls and ogres to the

    pile of treasure.

    ''Stop! Vincent stepped out. He knew it was silly and dangerous. But he couldn''t let those guys

    die. Even if they were just goblins and trolls, they were what the inhabitants of the surface

    world called villains, village destroyers. But at least they did no evil in the presence of Vincent,

    and in the city of Prudence the mage heard no evil of them. Here in the underworld they were

    only poor wretches, slaves, or wretches who fought with their own blood in order to survive.

    ''None of that treasure exists!

    "The mercenary ogres roared with laughter, laughing at the male human. To them, any

    creature that could not carry a giant sword or a sharp axe, or whose skin was not black, was

    merely reptile, as feeble and pitiful as a small ant on the ground. Their special "pride" had

    been suppressed in the presence of the dark elves for too long, and now that there was a

    human, they naturally showed off their tall image to their heart''s content and laughed at the

    "skinny" creature. Those treasures are clearly in front of them, as long as you can reach out

    your hand to make money, how can they not exist?

    "Advisor Master, if they want the treasure, why do you want to take it from them?" Mother

    Batana said quietly, "Have you not been rewarded enough by our family? What more do you

    want?"

    Vincent felt the majesty that emanated from the mother, without the power of words, without

    the effect of magic, without the brandissement of weapons, with the force of a battle-tested

    general, and behind the dark fairy mother was the mighty Drow house, the mighty city of

    Prudence, the mighty spider goddess. She had the power to despise everything that came

    before him, a power that had been born and had been honed.

    Vincent was not afraid of this power, and when he opened his mouth to speak, a cold little

    hand was pressed on his shoulder. Shelley was at the Master''s side, watching her, shaking her

    head gently and pulling him back with her hands.

    Vincent closed his mouth. He said no more. At this moment his mind became strangely calm.

    Recalling what he had just done, he found a weakness in himself: anger. In the face of great

    power, he had just lost his normal heart, and the behavior of trying to contradict his mother

    could only show his recklessness, and in fact could not bring any good. A mage who has no

    mind, who cannot keep his composure forever, will not achieve anything great.

    The trolls were still laughing loudly, mimicking the tone of the mage in their giant language:

    "Those things don''t exist!" Then they burst into laughter. They run with their respective leather

    bags howling toward the pile of phantoms. Only this time the human woman sensed

    something and did not follow.

    From the statue''s empty eye socket, several green beams of light suddenly shoot out,

    accurately hitting the running mercenaries before anyone can react. The trolls and ogres

    suddenly stop their advance and freeze in the path, as if an invisible wall of gas had suddenly

    appeared before them and stopped them all. As the dark elves watched, the mercenaries

    slowly turned to stone. Their flesh was no longer soft but powerful living tissue, but hard and

    lifeless. There they stood, in the same position as they had in the moment of their death.

    The female captain of the mercenary regiment, utterly alone, clenched her lower lip and

    watched, without a word, the consequences of greed and arrogance. From the enormous

    statue came again a green ray of light, smashing those who had just been turned into stone,

    into rubble, and changed again Became dust and completely dissipated with the faint movement of air in the hall.

    With a sneer on her face, Batana turned back to Vincent and said, "Counselor, you solve the

    petrified trap. It stands in the way of the First Family." She saw Shelley''s hand on Vincent''s

    shoulder -- and Vincent quickly pulled it away. The mother said, "I will use the magic to

    protect you from petrified stone. All true believers will be protected by the spider Goddess."

    ''Yes, Madam,'' said the Mother. Vincent thought to himself that he was not a dark elf at all,

    and that the protection of the spider goddess was an empty promise! It seemed that there

    must be something wrong with the protection petrified by the Mother, and it would be

    strange if it could really be protected! But he could distinctly feel the protective petrified

    amulet hanging from his chest. It had been built to keep the petrified lizards at arm''s length,

    but now it could be used.

    He waited for his mistress to finish her spell, and ignoring Shelley''s dissuasive glance, he

    headed for the treasure. The statue seemed to feel threatened by the human in front of it,

    and did not wait for the mage to reach his intended spot before attacking. The green ray cut

    through the darkness of the hall, leaving a marked trail in the eyes of all, and struck the mage''s

    forehead. All were under the illusion that the ray had acquired a quality of its own, and had

    become a spear, piercing its enemy.

    Vincent''s body swayed, unconcerned, and walked on.

    The statue began its frenzied attack. Green rays now shot out of that eye socket like festive

    fireworks, and rained down on the Wizard like raindrops. Vincent, swaying gently in the storm,

    took all the attacks without mercy. The petrified light was like a cavalrymen rushing forward,

    bumping into a firm squadron of spearmen; Or like the waves of the sea, which, with their

    majestic momentum, smashed themselves against the solid bank.

    "The power of magic, the power of origin." Vincent raised his staff;

    ''Magic power, rule power.'' His left hand is hidden up his sleeve, tightly gripping a magic scroll

    made in the past under the rules of the Magic Network.

    In front of him, the two forces clashed fiercely, influencing each other like twins, growing in

    constant struggle against each other. The whole hall trembled before this wild and violent

    force, and even the green ray ceased its attack, as if it were disarming and bowing its head in

    defeat.

    The great force was flung forth with a sudden blast at the statue, and with a great roar the

    upper part of the statue was dismembered and reduced to useless stone.

    The incessant sound reverberated through the hall, repeated in the enclosed space, making

    everyone''s ears ache. But Vincent''s voice, as if unaffected, came directly into their heads, clear,

    humble but with irresistible force.

    "Dear Mother, I have done what you asked. Where do I go next?"

 Chapter 1 Underground and the Underground Episode 52 Temple (5)

    "Mother, where shall we go next?" Vincent''s voice came out of the middle of the dusty hall.

    Batana looked at what was happening in front of her in wonder. What kind of magic could

    have done such an effect? She was somewhat of a spellmaster herself, and had fought mages

    many times in her life, but she had never seen a single spell do so much damage. And it

    seems that this human sorcerer has nothing to do with the phrase "magic power..." Not even

    a spell in the ordinary sense! How on earth could this be?

    What was most surprising was that he had not used protective petrified magic, but had used

    a similar form of subterfuge. Without applying any more protection to himself, the mage

    walked into the pile of illusions and confronted the petrified rays head on! How on earth did

    it do that? Could it be that he was wearing something to protect him from petrified objects?

    This is the weirdest part: how did he know there was a chance of petrified objects?

    The master began to suspect that the human mage must have possessed the research

    notebook taken by the escaped Kobold, which contained a map and a map of the entire

    temple of the Severed Limbs. The damned human! What a deep cover. But how long do you

    think you can keep it up?

    Mother Batana came to Vincent with this in mind. She whipped out her weapon. It was a short

    staff, but it grew longer and longer in his hand until it became as long as the master''s staff of

    power. Only it was entangled with a moving viper -- not a real snake, but more like a spirit

    attached to the weapon. The snake, spitting out the letter, looked threateningly at the mage

    in front of it, and hissed.

    Vincent kept his head down and did not look directly at the mistress in front of him, but the

    Master''s discerning eye never stopped paying attention to the movements of this dark fairy

    woman. It could be seen that the master mother was hesitant to kill the sorcerer completely.

    In the end, she did not. "Maybe I had some other use as cannon fodder? Vincent smiled to

    himself.

    Batana beat the ground rhythmically with her staff, and with each "thump," the ground would

    flash a character-like light. Vincent took a few steps back, watching the Drow muttering the

    words, his mind constantly recording the details of this "ritual." The characters on the ground

    flickered faster and faster, until at last they became a constant light.

    At the mistress''s side there appeared a step down. If even the discerning eye had not been

    able to find this step, then it must not have been a naturally carved mechanism, but must

    have been associated with some magical power. The Mistress led the way into the chamber,

    followed by the dark elves'' procession.

    From the downward cavern came a sickening smell of decay, like that of a corpse from a

    thousand-year-old tomb. Vincent covered his nose and tried to ignore his olfactory torment

    by imagining the flowers and grass on the ground, the fragrance of the earth in early summer.

    Mistress Batana and the dark elves did not seem to smell the stench, they just frowned and

    walked down at a regular pace.

    "Perhaps they have encountered a more corrupt scent in their lives," she said. Vincent thought

    to himself.

    The road to the last secret room was covered with dust and the walls were covered with

    cobwebs. When the dark elves passed, there was a breeze, and the webs moved and shook

    off a lot of dust. There was no sound except for the beating of hearts -- the beating of the

    dark elves, or the sound of dust falling. The mother frowned and looked at the road ahead.

    Just where the procession was about to move, there were several lines of footprints in the

    thick dust. They looked like they were moving in a hurry, and above all, they were very new.

    With a wave of the mother''s hand, the staff made a circle in the air, and all the dark elves

    drew their weapons. In their usual stealthy fashion, the Drow drew their weapons silently.

    Vincent looked back and saw a group of murderous "Negroes" with weapons in their hands.

    He was shocked to see this.

    The whole team rushed forward as fast as they could. Now that someone has passed through,

    it is unlikely that there is still a trap here. Vincent sensed the strong evil breath ahead of him.

    Naturally, he did not rush to the front as a pathfinding stone. He ran breathlessly, pretending

    to be out of strength.

    The lead of the dark Elves had disappeared around the corner, but Vincent deliberately stayed

    behind. But he was not the last one. Shelley was by his side.

    The drow took Vincent''s arm and they both stopped.

    "Do you like me?" "Shelley said, frowning.

    Listening to this, and looking at the expression on the Drow''s face, Vincent could not put the

    two together. Without thinking, he said, "No, I don''t like it."

    "That''s good." Shelley looked relieved.

    "Shelley, you''d better tell me what your problem is. Because I''m too tired to guess what''s in

    your heart." Vincent said, "I have heard some rumors too, but I still want to hear it from you."

    "Well, you can hear it if you want, but I don''t have time to talk about it." Shelley looked

    anxiously in the direction in which the other dark elves had disappeared, in the direction of

    her mother. "I know you were destined to leave the city of Prudence, and I ask nothing more

    than that you bring me safely to the surface."

    "If that is the case, I can help you," she said. Vincent looked at the female drow and thought

    for a moment.

    "No! You must be careful. Prudence is gathering a storm at the moment, not only from within,

    but there may be outside forces as well, which is why the mother is determined to go so far

    this time. This is a dangerous test, but also an opportunity! Vincent, I''m just a dark elf with

    some fighting skills. I''m not a priest or a mage. I can''t escape this place on my own. You must

    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.help me! Besides, watch out for the mother!"

    "I see." Vincent looked at Shelley''s expression, which was expectant and worried, a mixture of

    relief and sadness. No one knew for sure what lay ahead. According to Stonelegs, Shelley''s

    previous attempts to free herself had failed, and she should have begun to fear the feeling.

    The two men stared at each other, forgetting their surroundings for a moment.

    Until the deafening sound of a struggle came from up ahead.

    Vincent and Shelley run forward together, and at the end of the passage comes a constant

    stream of lights, and Batana''s voice is heard loud and clear, Shouting in dark Elvish: "Evil spirit

    from the world of the dead, go back to eternal sleep, go back to your grave, go back to the

    dust, go back to your lifeless world! Get off this plane!"

    Vincent and Shelley could not believe their eyes when they finally saw what had happened.

    The soldiers of the Dark Elf family, who had just been alive and well, were almost all on the

    ground, unable to move. Their bodies, however, remained intact, without a wound or blood.

    But it was as if their souls had been ripped out of them, and there was no life left in them. It

    was only for a moment, but most of the drow turned livid, like corpses that had been buried

    deep in the earth for days and had begun to decay.

    Batana and several Dark Elf priestesses are the only ones who can still stand. Zeena and her

    sisters are constantly using magic to attack the enemies in front of them, while Batana recites

    a complex spell that looks like she needs time to prepare.

    And they have only one enemy. It was a standing skeleton, whose clothes had been burned

    away by the burning fire, and whose delicate bones were revealed. As if it had been wrought

    and sharpened, its bones were unusually hard and shiny, like a sword crafted by a dwarf

    craftsman. In his empty black eyes two pale beams of light flickered, like two flames burning.

    It seemed that any breeze could extinguish the feeble flame, but in fact not even the storm

    of doom could shake the light. The right hand of this skeleton, unlike the rest of its body,

    does not look at all like a human skeleton structure. What should have been two bones --

    the lower arm of the ulna and the radius -- were now a tangle of bone spurs intertwined, like

    a tangle of thorns and vines that had not been cleaned for years. Its right hand, too, had

    grown enormous. All five of his finger bones were sharpened to a point sharper than an awl,

    from his waist down to the ground. Vincent had no doubt that these fingers, nearly a meter

    long, could easily Pierce anyone''s body and set them up like pheasants roasting over a

    campfire.

    "Lich! It''s a lich! '' Vincent quickly pushes Shelley back around the corner. A warrior, a warrior

    unfamiliar with magic, could do little good at this point, and perhaps losing his life would do

    no good. Vincent clenched the staff of Power. He quietly walked behind his Mistress and

    applied the "Guard against Negative Energy" spell to himself. Under the protection of Batana,

    the mage should not be hurt by ordinary spells, and this is the relatively safest place.

    The lich is good at manipulating the breath of death. It''s not that they''re all Necromancers,

    but because of their nature, lich has developed an instinct for using negative energy spells,

    an instinct that would be considered "scary" to other creatures.

    "Who dares disturb my dormancy? Dare to stand before me!" Grey air rose from the Lich''s

    mouth, and its voice did not come from his throat -- he had no throat. It was as if the sound

    had struck directly in your heart and reverberated through your eardrums, but you could plug

    your ears and not stop the sound from curling around.

    ''Spirit of the dead! Now that thou art dead, return to thy world!" Batana''s spell was finally

    ready, and she waved her staff at the lich, which was protected by layers of enchantments.

    The latter was already struggling under the siege of several dark Elf priests.

    A black cloud appeared over the lich''s head, whirling like a whirlpool and making a faint

    thunder sound. The whirlpool grew larger and larger, as if a tornado were gathering its

    strength in the clouds, about to burst out and sweep away everything beneath it. In the center

    of this storm, there is a faint voice floating, like countless souls are telling their pain and

    suffering, constantly repeating the story of their life, venting their death unwilling. But when

    you really want to listen to them, you can no longer capture those voices.

    As Vincent looked at the magic, he couldn''t help but marvel at the power of Batana. Although

    the Dark Fairy mother was already weak and had seemed to expend a great deal of strength,

    she had ripped space apart. The black vortex should have joined the pit plane where the

    spider goddess was located, and the endless roar inside was telling of the dark fairy goddess''s

    anger, and the shadowy grumbling was the source of her power. Through the power of

    Batana, the power of the spider goddess will descend upon this world. For a short time, but

    for all things, that power is no doubt a tsunami or a burning volcano falling from the sky --

    and you can only watch it happen and do nothing to stop it.

    But Vincent sensed that the lich was laughing. He had never believed that a skeleton could

    make a smile, but today he saw the lich''s smile, the smile of victory.

    The lich raised his strange right hand, high above his head, with his palm stretched out toward

    the center of the storm above him. It raised its head, and the yellow fire in its eyes burned

    ever more vigorously.

    ''Thank you! ''thought the Lich''s voice again, echoing through the passage, reverberating

    through everyone''s heart.

 Chapter 1 Underground and the Underground Episode 53 Temple (6)

    ''Thank you! ''said the Vincent.

    Vincent had a hunch that something bad was about to happen, and the lich showed not a

    hint of panic in the face of Mistress Batana''s all-out attack, but rather a bit of pride. It seemed

    as if it had been prepared for the situation, or had waited for such an attack.

    Whatever the lich may have planned, it will never be Vincent on the same side. Although the

    lich has taken down many dark elves and greatly weakened the power of the First Family, it is

    still the most dangerous enemy in Vincent''s eyes.

    Without thinking, Vincent swung his wand of power and a bolt of lightning flew over the lich''s

    shoulder.

    Startled by the sudden light, the lich realized that behind the panting mistress stood a human

    mage. From the way he had just cast the spell, he was a skilled spellcaster, but he had no

    common sense! Shooting lightning at a lich? Hadn''t his teacher told him that from the

    moment he became a lich, the power of lightning could no longer harm this skeletal body?

    So the lich paid no attention to the lightning -- the spell was powerful, but ineffective.

    He muttered in a low voice like a hammer upon every heart, using a language from a world

    of darkness that, by the power of words alone, could darken the sky. It said in a loud voice:

    "The deep listens to my call, and there the power will gather. Whatever it is, whatever it is, no

    matter how strong, no matter how wide, use it for me!" The spur of its right hand began to

    spin, like a bamboo shoot growing wildly after a rain, extending outward, becoming thicker,

    longer, and more terrifying. He felt the growing strength of the whirlpool and smiled in

    triumph.

    When Vincent heard the incantation, he felt something strange. His pure gold left hand was

    trembling. It was as if he too felt the power of the spell, as if he were called or threatened.

    Vincent is losing control of his left hand. He feels that this object wants to be freed, to be

    freed from some yoke.

    At last the whirlpool above the Lich stopped spinning, and out of the center of the storm

    came a black hand, the hand of a huge woman, gripping the lich''s head from mid-air. The

    hand appeared in this space with the force of a thunderbolt, with fire and lightning and

    endless pressure. In the hand''s direction, nothing dared stop the force of the torrent.

    But it bumped into the lich''s right hand.

    The great power seemed to take no physical shape, as if it had suddenly lost its way and

    rested in the grip of the five long bony fingers. It was as if an erupting volcano had suddenly

    become still, and whether it was black smoke, lava or boulders that had been sent flying into

    the air by the explosion, it had all stopped halfway. Time is frozen in that moment, and nothing

    can move forward.

    The lich laughed with delight as it slowly began to close its fingers. The black hand, which had

    descended from the plane of the abyss, began to writhe painfully, slowly becoming weak and

    shrinking. The whirlpool of the storm grew smaller and slower. The lich is drawing power from

    this spell.

    "The strongest defense in the world! Ha ha ha!" The lich''s unbridled laughter echoed clearly

    over the roar of Batana''s master''s spell. "I shall regain my strength! You reptiles will be crushed

    to death by me one by one!"

    Vincent was so shaken by the impact of the spell that he could hardly stand. And he was one

    of the best. All the other dark elves had slumped to the ground. He struggled against this,

    but the lich''s words kept ringing in his ears.

    ''The strongest defence ever!

    Valentine''s old words pop back into his mind: "Your arm is the brainchild of the Great Arcane.

    It''s their crowning achievement. It''s called the left hand. It''s the strongest defense in the

    world." The passage was like a bright light in the darkness, awakening a sleeping power.

    Vincent could not help but recite. He was using the divine Word of Heaven, but in some of

    the sentences there was a profanity of the abyss. It was as if he were hypnotized, slowly

    speaking these two languages that he had never used at all, two forces that he should not

    have been able to mobilize.

    "From the depths of hell, from the sacred mountains of heaven, the clouds gather, the infinite

    forces gather."

    "Arcane power is here, all bow, absolute defense, left hand! Left arm!"

    Vincent trembled violently. A puff of smoke appeared out of thin air at his feet. It rose upward,

    causing the corners of the mage''s robe to flutter. His body glowed every now and then, like

    the sun burning before his eyes; And now it was dark, as if he were gazing into the depths of

    an abyss without light. Vincent kept his head down, not looking at anything. But no one could

    deny the power that now sprang up in him, the power of oppression.

    The lich watched in amazement as the human mage, still standing, was able to use two

    absolutely contradictory holy words at the same time, the most holy blessing and the most

    vicious curse in one mouth. The sorcerer appeared to be groggy and unable to help himself,

    but the pressure emanating from him was even greater than that of the female Dark Elf.

    The pressure is more concentrated, and it condenses in only one point: the lich''s body. The

    lich was still trying to absorb the power of Batana''s spell, holding on to her body without

    flinching a step. As long as he can pull it off...

    Vincent''s lightning, at last in these two forces against the crease to get a little breathing

    opportunity, it can finally release the force of the explosion.

    The sudden change completely disrupted the lich''s position. The crush of three forces toppled

    the mighty undead creature to the ground. From its right hand came a brilliant burst of light,

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.like a rainbow exploding, hurling its colors wildly into the air. This is not a beautiful sight, but

    an extremely dangerous situation. Each color of the rainbow represents a different magic

    effect, and each band of light carries with it deadly danger.

    In the glare of this sudden appearance, all the dark elves -- those who could still move -- let

    out screams of pain. They fell to the ground, covered their eyes, and wailed.

    The rays of the rainbow flew to Vincent. But he hung his head as if he did not see the change

    in his surroundings. Like a wild horse, the belt of light passed over the fallen dark fairy mistress

    to the mage.

    Vincent suddenly raised his left hand, and the smoke around his body was swept away by the

    gale. The silver ball of light appeared in front of his arm. The characters on the ball whirled

    rapidly, re-mixing the energy of the rainbow like an infinite absorbing void, no matter how

    strong the force could escape. The colors of the rainbow changed back to plain light, and the

    silver ball absorbed all of it.

    Soon there was darkness and silence in the cave again. Vincent''s body slumped and he fell

    limp to the ground. It was as if he had lost all his support and had no strength to resist the

    gravity of the earth. Shelley exclaimed and raced in around the corner to help the fallen mage

    on the ground. She put her finger under Vincent''s nose and was relieved to feel the mage''s

    faint but continuous breath.

    Now there was nothing standing in the whole cave but her. The struggle had taken place in

    a moment, but it seemed to have lasted a thousand years, and it had exhausted the hearts of

    all at once.

    No! One more person stood up.

    Zeina was holding on to the wall, struggling to lift her heavy body from the ground. She wiped

    the blood running from the corners of her mouth, then touched it toward her shoulder.

    With the slightest press of her fingers, the dark Elf armor that had wrapped her tightly fell off

    and clanged on the ground. Beneath her heavy armor, Zeena was wearing a chain mail. Even

    after the initial battle with the lich, and the subsequent shock, the Dark Elf still managed to

    avoid massive damage with these two layers of armor. She was black and blue now, the

    bruises hidden under her black skin, and the pain was burning all over her, but she was still

    strong enough to stand up.

    Zeena looked at the cave, and though she did not understand what the explosion had been,

    she saw the lich fly through it; The mother had fallen in the explosion; Even the human mage,

    always full of wonder, had exhausted his strength. Now no one could stop him but the

    ignorant half-blood sister! No one could stop herself from being the new mother!

    The purge of the temple of the severed limbs has succeeded. The wicked lich, the center of

    evil here, has been shattered and disappeared. The cost to the family has been great, but with

    the spider goddess in their favor, reviving the fallen dark Elves is easy. The power of the family

    will be regrouped! In the presence of the new matriarch, Zeena!

    "There is only one thing left to do." Zena coughed up two bites of blood, dropped the broken

    snake whip and pulled a dagger from her breastplate. The black dagger was carved in the

    shape of a spider, its fangs the tip of which reflected only a grim, cold light.

    Zeena walked slowly toward her fallen mother, Batana motionless with her eyes closed, as if

    she had fallen into an endless sleep. The palms of Zeena''s hands oozed sweat, her breathing

    became rapid, and the wounds inside her body throbbed with pain. The throne she had

    dreamed of was now in front of her, and if she thrust the dagger into Batana''s chest, the

    powerful poison inside would kill the old dark elf woman at once, even if she were the most

    powerful mistress in the city of Prudence!

    Just send the dagger gently...

    Zena felt dizzy and barely managed to stabilize herself. "I must have lost a lot of blood. I can''t

    get excited. I can''t move my muscles too hard." Zena thought to herself, stabilizing herself

    with this psychic power: "Drive this dagger into Batana''s heart, and then you can heal yourself.

    Then pray to the spider goddess, and take over the title of Matriarch. This is the critical period.

    No more..."

    Shelley stood before her, holding the thin black sword in her hand, and looked at her sister

    with pity.

    "Get out of here! You bastard! '' Zeena shouted, and tried to spit out the blood again, but this

    time she held back and swallowed the blood that had risen to her mouth. She gasped violently,

    adjusting her heart rate and breathing.

    ''Bastard! You want to stand in my way too? Is this bitch giving you something, or do you think

    you can be a mistress?" Shelley straightened up, her body assuming the pomp of a former

    high priestess, as if a battle wound she had just received were fake. She said, "Shelley, Shelley,

    do you think you can stop me? Who are you to challenge me?"

    "I don''t like my mother, but I''d rather keep things the way they are than you." Shelley drew a

    circle through the air with her thin sword. "You may as well be your Lord sacrifice. It''s not time

    for you to be a mother."

    "My affairs, my path, my destiny are not in your hands!" Zeena raised the dagger, her other

    hand glinting with magic. "You think that''s all I''m capable of? Do you think you can cut my

    arm off like you did last time?"

    Zeena laughed: "Bastard! When you fall, it''s the old woman. Of course, I will take good care

    of your pet. He will be my best plaything. Ha ha."

    The two men are locked in a stalemate, Shelley looking for her sister''s weakness, while Zeena

    gathers her strength. Neither of them dares to make a mistake. Any negligence can be fatal.

    "That''s a good idea!" Batana''s voice creeps out slowly.

 Chapter 1 Underground and the Underground Episode 54 Temple (7)

    ''What a good idea you have! Batana''s voice sounded like a knell in Zeena''s ear, and she took

    a step back unconsciously, the dagger clanging to the ground.

    "Lord... Mother? '' Zeena looked at the place where Batana had fallen. Nothing had changed.

    The powerful old woman was still lying motionless on the ground.

    "Is it...?"

    Zena didn''t finish her sentence before her sister rushed in front of her. Shelley seized on the

    Drow''s momentary lapse and attacked, and in her full strength, she struck Zeena directly with

    the hilt of her sword. The Drow, already scarred, finally falls, and her spell dissolves, as does

    her ambition to be a matriarch. She fell on top of the pile of dead dark elves, her eyes closed,

    breathing only as she could.

    Decades, if not centuries, of waiting had vanished in the space of a single blow.

    Vincent puts down his right hand and leans against the wall to try to adjust his breathing. The

    illusion technique he has just used is already the limit of his physical strength. Now he doesn''t

    even have the strength to brush away the cobwebs hanging over his head. But the sorcerer

    felt a strange sensation, a warm feeling coming from his left arm, massaging his weak heart,

    relaxing his sore muscles, even healing his wounds.

    He tried to move his left arm, but found that the golden arm had become so light that it was

    easier to use than his right arm. The heavy prosthesis seemed to have no weight, and it would

    move obediently with the slightest thought.

    "Valentine, what''s going on?" A word came through Vincent''s teeth, but the red soul did not

    answer.

    ''What? Vincent what did you say? '' Shelley turned around and put away her weapon. "If it''s

    not important, don''t say anything. Have a good rest."

    Vincent smiled at Shelley, knowing that it was not the best time to ask Valentine. Now the

    master just prayed that the vision did not harm the spirit. What other secrets were hidden in

    his left hand?

    Shelley went over to Vincent, patted the cobwebs off his body, and helped him adjust his

    sitting position more comfortably. But suddenly she saw Vincent''s eyes open wide, looking

    fearfully over her shoulder.

    She was about to look over her shoulder when she lost consciousness.

    What Vincent saw was the lich swaying to her feet. It was in a terrible state, its entire right

    shoulder had been brushed flat, and the fracture was scorched like a fire. With every step, the

    Lich''s body made a crackle of bone, and it looked as if it would fall apart at any moment. It

    was now holding on to its actions by sheer force of will.

    Due to Vincent''s interference, the lich was not able to fully resist the magic of the Batana

    mother, and the power from the spider goddess was largely consumed, but it was still very

    strong. Although the lich is no longer in Blasares

    ------------

    Read 52 in sections

    Sutra is called the strong, they are legendary existence, but compared with the divine force,

    there is still a big gap.

    The yellow flame in the lich''s eyes danced like a candle in the wind and seemed to vanish at

    any moment. But Vincent knew that, given time, the lich was an undead creature that could

    absorb enough strength from the world of the dead to rebuild its body. Even if his flesh --

    the skeleton, to be exact -- were ground into powder, the lich would rise again and again,

    intact, as long as it was not cut off from the world of the dead.

    The Mage looked at Shelley, who stood motionless in front of him, and saw her lifeless eyes

    and bloodless face. Vincent understood the lich''s idea. It was mind control.

    What had just happened had shaken the lich''s confidence in his own magic, for a human

    spellcaster, a character so young, could inflict such damage on his own body, simply because

    he had used a lightning bolt that was not supposed to work against the lich. This baffled the

    Undead mage. He was now afraid to lay a hand on the young man. God knows what else he

    had! Even if he were to use the lightning again, such an inexplicable explosion would be

    impossible to prevent. The safest thing to do now is to control someone else to take care of

    the mage.

    Shelley redrew the thin black sword, held it mechanically in the air, and lowered it slowly, its

    tip pointing directly between the mage''s eyes. Her eyes looked at Vincent as he sat on the

    floor, but there was no sign of him. Her eyes were open, but she did not "see" with her heart.

    With his right hand, Vincent gently felt the wand of Power, which had fallen to the mage''s

    side in the explosion. He moves his arm carefully, trying not to irritate Shelley or the Lich,

    whose attention would only herald his death. The lich was now motionless, barely propped

    up on what was left of her body, its left hand pointing at the Drow and muttering words.

    Shelley''s body trembled, and her thin sword became untenable, swaying slowly through the

    air.

    "Shelley! Are you going to destroy hope yourself!" Vincent suddenly burst out all the strength

    he had accumulated for a long time and turned it into a phrase that constantly echoed in

    Drow''s ears.

    "Yes!" he said. Shelley heard a voice inside her head warn her, "If you want to leave the

    underworld, you must get rid of that family''s tracking mark! The only spellcaster who can help

    you is Vincent!"

    Shelley''s long history of desire and longing supports her, and her celestial lineage comes into

    play. Still not free from the Lich''s grip, Shelley''s sword stopped completely in mid-air, never

    moving an inch further.

    The lich cursed, her voice tinged with anger. As an undead creature it was supposed to have

    no feelings, it was supposed to have abandoned them long ago, but the succession of defeats

    did bring back memories of when he was alive, and this brought back one emotion in him:

    anger!

    Mistress Batana''s body moved a little. By force of will, the strong high priest of the dark Elves

    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.slowly gathered her strength. The lich knew that once she regained consciousness, with the

    help of the spider goddess''s magic, she could heal her body and regain her strength in an

    instant.

    The Lich has no such power. Weighing the threat of the immobile mage against the waking

    mother, the Lich controls Shelley to pash at Batana.

    Vincent''s heart does not care about the fate of the dark fairy mother, but he has to consider

    the whole situation. Only Batana has the strength to fight the Lich now, and she is the only

    one who would be sorry to destroy this undead creature. While Vincent himself may be the

    next to be destroyed after the Lich dies, the Wizard now has no other choice.

    Vincent''s mind was racing to figure out how to dissuade Zarifah from her actions. It had been

    clear that the Lich''s spell had not been entirely successful. The Drow under its control still had

    some capacity for self-thought, and with a strong reason, Shelley should have been able to

    shake it off.

    Vincent''s voice rang out just as the Drow''s sword was about to sink into Batana''s neck. "Shelley!

    Kill the Mistress and you are the Mistress, and are you bound by that title to the city of

    Prudence for the rest of your life?"

    Shelley''s sword stood still again, as it had done before. Becoming the mistress meant a

    spiritual connection to the Spider Goddess. In that case, Shelley would never have a place to

    hide or be truly free unless she was destroyed.

    "Kill her! Kill! Kill! Kill!" ''cried the witch desperately. Instead of using its original psychic powers

    to contact the mind-controlled Drow, it now spoke directly -- the lich''s mind was too agitated

    to maintain a psychic connection.

    Caught between the two psychic forces, the Drow''s mind chose stupor. Shelley''s thin sword

    fell to the ground, and she fell, as if without the support of her bones, in front of her mother.

    Batana opened her eyes just in time to see her daughter limp to the ground as the lich half

    of her body shouted.

    "Motherfucker! The mother does not know where to get the strength, directly stood up, her

    body wound and not through the magic of treatment, struggling to move the blood donation

    rushed out. She did not care, but focused her anger on the undead creature. The Mother had

    always been invincible, she had never lost a battle, never been beaten down, and his clerical

    robes had never been stained with dust. She was synonymous with the mightiest, she was the

    pinnacle of the dark elf priesthood, she was Batana! A name that will make all the Underdark

    tremble!

    Looking at the lich in front of her, her heart welled up with anger, anger so strong that it was

    not just for the loss of her family, which could be quickly remedied; Nor the fact that she had

    been knocked unconscious -- the final victory was still Batana''s; Nor was it the threat of being

    outdone again and again by the lowly human mage -- now in far worse shape, having taken

    care of the lich himself, he was next! Her anger had been ignited the moment she saw Shelley

    in front of her. It had been ignited.

    If there was a hell of fire, then Mother''s fury was a hell of fire.

    Batana could not explain the feeling. She could not understand why she was so angry. For the

    first time, she had forgotten the spider goddess''s command, and by sheer force of her anger,

    she had sealed the lich''s fate.

    A black flame formed in her hand, a spell she had received from the Spider Goddess since

    she became the mother, a black fire from the abyss, a flame of absolute blasphemous power

    that would destroy the lich before her. Even if it could still connect to the world of the dead

    and draw strength from it, the black flame would follow it and destroy it once and for all, over

    and over again, forever.

    The lich gave up all control of Shelley, raised her finger to her mother, and chanted the spell.

    Vincent tried to concentrate and not pass out at this critical moment, and with his solid

    knowledge from the Mages'' Guild, he recognized that it was a ray spell with a death-defying

    effect.

    It could be the finger of death. If you go back to the old days of Moonport City, then he can

    use a death finger at the same time, so that two identical spells cancel each other out. But

    now, although he can use the powerful power of the original magic, but the depth of contact

    with magic is not as deep as before. Vincent is unable to counter this magic.

    But is there nothing the mage can do? Using a technique from the Law of Creation, he built

    a wall of crystals in front of the lich''s body. The sharp edges of the crystal wall were cut, and

    numerous polished surfaces acted as mirrors to converge images in all directions, severely

    interfering with mutual observation at both ends of the wall. In the lich''s eyes, there were

    suddenly an infinite number of Batana mothers in front of her. The images from different

    angles, different sizes, and different directions immediately confused her, and she did not

    know which one to aim at. The ray in his hand hesitated to launch.

    Batana''s flames suddenly rose at the lich''s feet, covering a radius of three meters. The black

    flames did not need to aim, they automatically climbed the lich''s skeleton, and began to exert

    their power.

    Even though the fire had no temperature at all, its destructive power was unmistakable. From

    the flames came the wailing of the lich, and that wailing was not just a tone of voice. It was

    like the simultaneous death cry of all who had been killed by the lich, the spirits at last giving

    vent to their grudges. After a while, the lich''s voice was drowned out by the flames and was

    silent.

    Vincent could no longer sustain the spell, and the crystal walls fell into pieces and scattered

    all over the ground. The wizard closed his eyes and fell into a coma in the cave.

    A red light broke out over Matsushil Batana, and her wounds were healed in an instant. Now,

    she had almost regained her strength.

 Chapter 1 Underground and the Underground Episode 55 Temple (End)

    Batana straightened herself up, her strength restored, and first checked the position where

    the lich had been. The black fire from the abyss of hell was a powerful force to destroy

    everything, and the lich now had not a scrap of bone left but a dark, scorched mark on the

    ground.

    The dark elf searched the cave and found a runestone in the farthest corner, as the Spider

    goddess had told her. Mistress Batana crouched down and carefully pushed away the floating

    earth around the runestone, then blew the dust away with her mouth, not daring to touch the

    stone itself. Sweat trickled down from her forehead to the dry floor of the cave and quickly

    seeped into the crevices.

    After a long time, the mother finally dug the whole runestone out of the ground. It was no

    more than an egg-shaped stone as long as a middle finger. It looked ordinary, but underneath

    it, there was a small box tightly connected. Batana learned from the goddess that if anyone

    touched the runestone, the casket underneath would be transported to another place.

    This was the lich''s casket, the guarantee that it could connect with the world of the dead and

    draw power from it, and with this casket the lich could come back to life indefinitely. Although

    the Mother believed that the skeleton would not reappear under the influence of the black

    fire, the Oracle of the Spider Goddess made it clear that the Lich''s casket must be destroyed,

    and the oracle specified exactly where the casket was located.

    Looking at the box burnt to ashes by the black torches, Mistress Batana stood upright as if

    struck by lightning. Her whole body was now full of pleasure. The pleasure came from her

    spiritual connection to the goddess, the pleasure from the goddess''s pleasure. When the dark

    elf sacrifices are done, they can feel this feeling.

    It is a thrill that transcends all sensory entertainment and rises from the depths of your heart,

    then spreads to every inch of your skin and fills every pore. For a moment, the priests affected

    by this sensation forget everything around them, and it is as if all they have in mind is the

    comfort of the goddess''s gentle murmur, and all they have to listen to; But at the same time,

    they seem to be experiencing everything in the world, everything that can bring them joy. Do

    you want power? In this feeling you are the king of the whole earth! Do you want to be strong?

    Feel that you are the master of all power! Want to have the worship of the world? The feeling

    that everything is at your feet, that they kneel before you, that they kiss your toes, that they

    cry your name, that they want to trade their whole life, their all for the attention you give them

    -- if only for a moment.

    No matter how much you have accomplished here on Earth, it will all fall away in the face of

    this joy. It is higher than you are. It is not an earthly power. It comes from God, freeing your

    deepest desires to burn, to shine, to heat, and to consume your soul.

    You are weak but full of hope, you are infatuated but awake, you know it is an illusion, but

    you would rather give up everything to embrace it as eternity.

    Batana has completed the task of the Spider Goddess countless times in her life, and has

    received this reward many times, but she is still passionate about the reward. Each time she

    tastes it, it feels different, it never repeats, it never bores her. But today''s reward came with

    such ferocity and persistence that it seemed like the wildest indulgence before the end of the

    world, without end, without limit, without pause. Batana stretched her body outward, all her

    muscles straining, trembling slightly with overexertion, but she felt no discomfort, she felt that

    her soul was about to break out of her body, she was about to melt into the world of

    perception and collapse completely.

    Finally, this strong stimulation stopped, and the mother collapsed as if she had been indulging

    in sex for many days. Her clothes all over her body were as if they had been drenched in rain,

    which had already been soaked with sweat. She now felt unusually energetic, but her body

    was not listening to her. Those muscles and nerves were still aftertasting the excitement they

    had just had, as if they did not want to return to the master mother''s control. But Batana knew

    that she had to use this power in her body quickly. It was a power that the spider goddess

    had given her. It was a great power. With the goddess''s help, she had the power to quickly

    restore her family''s power, at least to resurrect some of the Dark Elves'' elite troops.

    As she gently recites a mantra, a white mist wafts from her hand toward the pile of fallen dark

    elves. The white mist made the mother wail in pain, and the pain, torn like childbirth, drained

    the Drow of her strength. Batana would have died if she had not been still immersed in the

    afterglow of the extreme pleasure she had just experienced.

    But even with this torment, the dark fairy mothers took great delight in doing the spider

    goddess''s bidding. They were like addictions, unable to quit, unable to escape, unable to

    forget, never satisfied.

    The elite troops of the Dark elves are covered in white mist, and their souls are slowly returning

    from the world of death at the command of the Spider Goddess. In a few moments, the core

    of the First Family will be restored -- although it will take them a long time to recover fully,

    but as long as the core is still there, None of the other families would have the guts to plot

    against the Chapmans. Batana had the confidence.

    One thing she noticed, however, was that part of the white mist was drifting towards the

    unconscious mage, slowly climbing up and covering him as well. This was a great surprise to

    the mother, for the white mist obeyed only the orders of the spider goddess. Did the goddess

    want the sorcerer to live?

    In fact, this was mainly due to Vincent''s left hand starting to work. Recently prodded by the

    Lich, the Golden Arm felt so threatened that it forcibly activated its own inner magic array to

    This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.protect its master and avoid its own destruction. Although it has taken a great deal of magical

    energy from Vincent, it will require much more power to fully restore it. And the magic that

    Mother has just used is best choice."Left Hand" absorbs the white mist while healing its owner.

    Batana finally regained her composure and looked at the dark elves who had not been

    covered by the white mist, some unknown white spider goddess. Had her own God really

    chosen to abandon her people rather than resurrect the dark-skinned and white-haired

    princes of the Earth, and instead devote her power to healing this surface human? Were the

    dead warriors less important than this lowly male?

    Batana had a lot of questions, but she was afraid to ask the spider goddess now. The prize

    just now shows that the spider goddess has been very satisfied with the completion of the

    task, and will bless the first family, and at this time to ask the goddess questions, it is likely to

    make the goddess feel disgusted, and it is likely to be self-defeating.

    She had to accept this fact for the time being, and let the human mage live a little longer.

    Shelley was the first to wake up. With the lich gone, there was nothing left of the magic. She

    had not suffered any physical trauma in the first place, so she soon woke up. Shelley stood in

    front of her mother and explained exactly what had happened, how the lich had been struck

    down. But Shelley was not a sorcerer, and she did not know all the details. But the line that

    "the consultant mage''s spell caused an explosion, and the lich was no longer able to compete

    with the sorcery of the Lord Mother, and thus fell" was quite to Batana''s taste. She was

    outwardly indifferent, but inwardly she was secretly pleased. Indeed, the Lich was strong

    enough as an adversary.

    While the two Drow women were talking, Vincent woke up. He staggered to his feet and

    moved his hands and feet, looking a little confused.

    The mother secretly scolded in her heart: "If not for the spider goddess favor, you would have

    become a dead body!"

    Shelley did not say that Zeena had tried to murder her, but her mother''s suspicion was

    aroused by Zeena''s surprise as she regained her strength. Looking at the blue mark on her

    forehead, she glanced at the familiar shape and immediately thought of Shelley''s sword.

    Something must have happened between her two daughters.

    But the task now is not a civil war between the children, but a quick and quiet return to the

    fortress of Prudence City with the remaining strength of the family, and a speedy rest and

    recovery. Fortunately, none of the family sacrifices have abated, but two Dark Elf mages have

    died and half of the elite core warriors have been turned into corpses, only to be resurrected

    as undead. The average low-level soldier is basically exhausted, and the mercenaries are all

    destroyed, which saves a small commission.

    Vincent looked at the dark elves in front of him, rising one by one from their lifeless state, and

    soon regained their vitality. He had only read about it in some texts, and it was said that it

    was a powerful form of mass resurrection, which could only be used by direct divine power.

    However, if Batana was able to direct the power of the abyss, it was not impossible that a

    large number of dark elves could be raised by the power of the gods. But Vincent could not

    understand how he had recovered in such a short time. What''s more, his left hand has

    changed a certain way. What did this change bring? But of all the strange things, the most

    puzzling to Vincent was the fact that he blurted out the words aloud in two unknown

    languages.

    It seemed that he had organized his thoughts well.

    The mage estimates the loss of the Dark Elf family, estimating that they will not recover for

    some time. Of course, with the strength of Mother Batana herself and all the sacrifices that

    have survived, this is a force that the other houses cannot ignore. However, the extreme

    shortage of warriors will leave the house in a position to do all kinds of operations, and

    expansion will be very difficult. Although Batana has doubts about the power of the mage

    during this operation, a powerful mage is an important help in the current environment.

    Vincent''s position as an advisor will be more secure, and the Mother will have to give him

    greater authority.

    The magic scroll in the Black Crystal Tower will be a nice reward.

    The priests of the Dark Elves began to work hard to create living zombies out of unresurrected

    warriors. These zombies, also known as bound souls, retained some of the powers they had

    before they died, but became emotionless, unafraid of injury, and without fear. As long as

    they use their right hand, it is also a force to be reckoned with. But they will become no

    intelligence, can only mechanically execute orders, can not be competent for complex work.

    Vincent has no interest in watching such an evil ritual. Only the Drow of the Underdark would

    use such a method to create the undead without any scruple. He saw his mother''s look and

    left nicely -- a look that clearly said, "Secret technology, no visitors."

    As he looked around the lich''s cave, he wondered where the team of Pioneers had gone. He

    could see the footprints of their entrance, but no trace of their subsequent arrival. With his

    penetrating eye, Vincent scanned around as hard as he could, hoping to see through the thick

    rock face.

    After the struggle, the mage, who should have been exhausted, felt fresh, clear and able to

    concentrate easily, and saw further than usual with his penetrating eyes. Just behind an

    obsidian wall, nearly thirty meters from Vincent''s passageway, was a lonely little room set in

    stone. There is no way in or out of the room. However, Vincent could see that the adventure

    team was in the room, and they were banging anxiously on the wall with their hands.

    ''Through the wall! Vincent waved his wand, made a hole in the obsidian wall, bowed his head

    and walked in...

 Chapter 1 Underground and the Underground Episode 56

    Underground rocks always exude a bleak atmosphere, and among them, obsidian is the gloomiest. Its surface is as smooth as a mirror, without deliberate polishing. The dark rock is like a deep universe, which always gives people a feeling of distant and deep. It seems that it is really like a vacuum, which can absorb the heat around it. And in the interior of the rock, inlaid with some small white crystals, they can reflect light like crystals. From a distance, with the help of a glimmer of light in the dark ground, the crystals appear as stars hanging in the night sky. Holding the beautiful "night", Vincent slowly moved toward the lonely hut. If there is no perspective ability, no one will find that in the middle of the rock will form a hollow, and in the hollow also artificially carved rooms. The seven men in the room were hammering away at the wall and hammering away at it with their weapons. But though they seemed to be in a hurry, there was always something frivolous about their movements, as if they had all the strength they could muster but could not use it. ''Lack of air! Vincent quickly uses another through-the-wall scroll. Venturing into the underworld of the Underdark, where rock and pass-making spells are essential, the geology is simply too complex. In his spare time, the mage has prepared quite a few of these scrolls, just in case. As he ran, he pulled out the scrolls, and it was not until the fourth time he had run through the wall that a passage opened into the room. A gust of wind blew behind Vincent, whistling toward the room. The seven people seemed to have the spirit all of a sudden, and ran to the newly opened circular opening, breathing heavily. When Vincent appeared in front of them, the few people reacted, drew their weapons, and stepped back, half surrounding the master. The dwarf cried out, "Who are you? Speak! Or you will know!" "Lay down your weapons and put away your hostility, dwarf." Vincent went out into the passage. He stopped in the middle of several people and said with a smile, ''I''m not here to give you any trouble.'' "You are a counselor to the Dark Elves, and now you even wear their mage robes. How can we trust you?" ''said William the Halfling Thief. He was standing on the side of the mage, and Vincent believed that if war broke out, the Halfling would be the first to stab himself in the back. "I can''t call you friends because we don''t know each other very well. But adventurers, do you judge a man by what he is or by what he does?" ''said Vincent. ''We can''t risk it! ''shouted the ugly Orc, and he pulled the bundled little angel Sokka behind him, blocking Vincent''s view with his enormous frame. "Since my introduction is such a failure, I''d better get straight to the point." Vincent changed his left hand to hold the wand of Power, and with a flick of his right wrist, the golden emblem given to him by the Seraph fell out of his sleeve. No one noticed and did not see how he did it. "I came here to look for Sokka. Her parents asked me for this assignment." The mage smiled. "I don''t suppose there will be another little angel girl in the Underdark?" The adventurers gasped and wondered at the badge in the Mage''s hand. The golden medallions now shone softly, illuminating every face as if they were not putting out a fire. "It''s my mother''s stuff! "The little girl blurted out, her voice very clear, like the spring water playing on the melting ice. At one gallop she ran from behind the goblins, snatched the golden rune away, and rubbed it carefully in her hands. All looked at the little creature with tears in his eyes, believed the sorcerer, and loosened their weapons. After a while, the little guy looked up and said with a lump in his voice, "Where are my parents? Where have they gone?" "Your parents entrusted you to my care for the time being, saying that I would take you into the world." Vincent crouched down so that he could look the little girl in the eye and said in his kindest voice, "They said they would come and get you then." Little Sokka wiped her eyes, looked at Vincent, looked at the few people who had been with her, and then ran to the orc. "Uncle Strange Face, perhaps I must follow this uncle in the black robe..." The goblin crouched down, his ugly face full of love. A large rough hand touched Sokka''s head and bit his lip, always trying to say something but unable to. "Can you keep him safe? You''re surrounded by dark elves! '' The Halfling walked up to Vincent. ''When we found this little creature, she was about to be sent to the Dark Elves as a sacrifice!'' "No, I can''t take her now. The outside of the passage is full of dark elves." Vincent looked at the men in front of him. ''So, for the time being, she will follow you. Wait until she gets back to Dark Elf City. '' The goblin looked up suddenly at this news, his eyes full of surprise, but with the first hint of sadness. Little Sokka looked back. "May I stay with them a little longer?" "Yes, it''s not a safe situation out there at all." Vincent looked at the closed room. There was nothing but a few broken boxes lying on the floor. "How did you get to this room?" he asked. "Well," said the Halfling, "We found a record of our entry into this temple, came here to see what treasures were there, and upon cue, we initiated a teleportation process and entered. We found something, but the teleport array suddenly stopped working, and we couldn''t get out. If you hadn''t opened the other tunnel, we would have died of asphyxiation here." ''The Telephonic array doesn''t work? Is it one-way?" Vincent asked puzzled, "Is this a trap?" "We don''t understand it either. You should have a look." William the Halfling fished a crystal stone out of his Fanny pack and handed it to the wizard. Vincent looks at the telephon on the crystal, similar to the one Batana had recently used in the vault of the First Family. William tells the Mage how to use the telephon, but no matter how hard Vincent tries, the telephon does not respond. "Never mind that. You can''t go out now, or the dark elves will find you." The Wizard put the stone in his sleeve pocket. He looked at the passage behind him. "I will seal this passage again, only thinly, of course, so that you will not be able to see it from the outside. You wait until the dark elves have left, and then you must flee. Be safe." Vincent looked again at little Sokka, who was now sitting on the shoulders of the goblins, giggling and looking very happy. The Mage said, "Take care of her for the time being, and when we get back to the inn, I will see if I can make something that can change her appearance, otherwise it is too dangerous. That''s all. I must leave quickly, or else they may find out." Vincent turned to go out of the tunnel, but suddenly turned back: "The tracking magic circle does exist, I will try to solve it, you had better not leave the city easily, if you are discovered, it is very dangerous..." The priest, who had been keeping a frown on his face, stopped Vincent and took out two books from his knapsack: "Here, it''s useful!" Vincent took the books, waved goodbye to the group, and turned to leave. Once outside the black Flare passage, he used the method described in the Creation Rule to change the shape of the obsidian and seal the entrance with an inch of stone wall. With a little embellishment, at least, the mage could not see the flaw, and he returned to the ranks of the Dark Elves. The First Family''s zombie-making efforts are almost over, and all usable corpses have been used up. Batana begins the journey home with a large party. Vincent always felt a little creeped out as he looked at the corpses walking behind him. But there was no surprise on the faces of the other dark elves. And it was not only the priests who produced the dead bodies, but even the warriors showed no unaccustomed appearance to the presence of these bodies. The Dark elves are indeed a cold-blooded race, and none of the zombie-made creatures who not so long ago fought on their side are now like this. Moreover, these zombies had been brought back to life only by bad luck, and were, in essence, no different from the Drow men who walk now. But I don''t see any Drow bemoaning their narrow escape from death. They regard death, they regard death and zombie-making as an accepted form of fate. They have been brought up with the idea that "make the best of everything, useless waste has no value," but this phrase has a different meaning in Dark Elvish than it does in other languages. So they were not afraid of death at all, they were afraid of uselessness. Leaving the temple and returning to the surface, Vincent is surprised to find a group of underground mercenaries gathering. They had been left by the mother to guard the living quarters, but were now outside. Batana looked at the ogres and trolls, their hair and shoulders covered with dust. She knew that it was the explosion from the battle with the lich that had shaken the temple underground, and that they had probably escaped from fear of being buried alive. However, they still disobeyed my mother''s orders. Batana whispered:"Kill! The fate of the gang of mercenaries is sealed.

    The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.An elite army of Dark Elves meets an underground mercenary, and the battle is without

    suspense. The Drow slashes through the mob as quickly as they can, and many of the

    mercenaries die before they can draw their weapons.

    Vincent is not surprised by his mother''s decision, but he has never been able to find the

    female commander of the mercenary army. She did not appear in the battle with the Lich, nor

    was she seen outside the cave. She may have left or gone into hiding.

    "Perhaps she is still alive," Vincent thought to himself. "I wonder if the underground

    mercenaries would have the guts to make trouble for the First family at this time. The woman

    knows with certainty the remaining strength of the Chapman family, and that information

    alone is enough to throw the whole city of Prudence into confusion. Yes! Even if the guy

    doesn''t say anything, I can get the word out at the right time and keep Batana in the back of

    her mind."

    Vincent thought as he grabbed Shelley''s shoulder again as he walked across the slippery

    ground. The drow''s expression was serious, but every now and then she broke into a faint

    smile.

    Zeena followed her mother in silence, her head bowed. Anyone who paid careful attention

    could see that the high priest of the first family was shivering.

    The city of Prudence is about to welcome the return of the First House, a weakened one that

    has won the goddess''s favor.

 Chapter 1 Underground and the Underground Episode 57

    The army of the Dark Elves moved quietly through the tunnels of the Underdark, more stealthy

    than ever. Free of mercenary ogres and trolls, the elite troops of the Dark Elves float like

    shadows through complex underground caverns, blending into the ever-black background.

    Along the way, no one spoke, no one had the heart or guts to speak. From the depths of the

    distant tunnel came the muffled roar of an animal, and the dark elves did not pause for a

    moment. Their eyes kept moving forward, for so their mother had ordered. Here, in this dark

    world, they are Kings, they are overlords. Even the most brainless creatures would not have

    attacked the dark-skinned creatures -- they were much smaller than the others, but their

    formidable power was imprinted on the memory of all creatures.

    As Vincent walked in the middle of the group, he couldn''t help but admire the military-style

    training of the Dark Elves. Long time changes, so that they have long abandoned the original

    fairy romantic and beautiful style, become harsh and precise. At the same time, they have

    greatly advanced their elven skills, faster, simpler, and deadlier. Whether they were skillful

    warriors or powerful priests, everyone was a killer.

    After about half a day''s walking, the Dark elf party is back where it started. Vincent looked at

    the terrain around him, huge voids and complete platforms. This was where the dark elves

    had been when they first emerged from the portal.

    Mistress Batana took out her family crest and softly recited a mantra. Because of the silence,

    what had been a whisper became audible. The Drow closed her eyes and began to summon

    the portal.

    But when her spell was over, the portal did not appear.

    So Mother Batana recited the spell again. This time, she did so loudly, each syllable carrying

    a great deal of force, echoing like thunder through the empty cave.

    But still, the portal did not appear.

    Batana looked into the line and saw Vincent the Mage. "Counselor Mage! Use your

    teleportation."

    Vincent went up to the mother and nodded in homage, "Dear Mother, I did not prepare that

    spell."

    "Meh! Come on, what mage doesn''t prepare a teleportation spell? Isn''t it your style to flee at

    the first sign of trouble?" Batana gave the mage a look and pulled out a scroll. "Here, it''s a

    teleporter scroll from the Dark Elves. You''re the mage. Use it."

    Vincent took the scroll, but he was in a dilemma. He opened it and looked at it. It was standard

    teleportation magic, but it was clearly coming from the magic Network. If Vincent were to use

    it, it would definitely explode, there would be only a small chance of teleportation, and, even

    if the spell worked, it would be extremely unstable.

    But in this case, Vincent has no choice but to go ahead with it. Holding the scroll tightly in his

    hand, he carefully recited the words, slowly controlling the magical energy of the spell,

    concentrating on making no mistake.

    The two energies oscillate against each other, but for the time being they coexist smoothly

    under the pressure of Vincent''s will. The mage''s head was sweating now, but there was no

    tremor in his voice, nor any aberration in his gestures. Vincent knew in his gut that the spell

    must be ready to work!

    But nothing happened -- only a small explosion of the oppressed energy finally took place,

    which burst into flames with a loud bang in the dark cave and was as fleeting as a shooting

    star across the sky. The silence of darkness was restored.

    Vincent looked at the scroll in his hand. The characters on it had disappeared because of the

    magic that had just been used. They had become a blank piece of paper. He wondered what

    had happened to the transmitted spell.

    "Dear Mother, the transmission has failed." Now he had no choice but to tell the truth.

    The mother frowned and began to consider the seriousness of the matter. First the secret

    portal of the family had failed, and now the sorcerer''s teleportation had failed. And judging

    from Vincent''s expression and actions just now, he is not inactive or playing tricks behind the

    scenes. The Mage has tried very hard just now. "Of course," thought my mother, "I can''t rule

    out the possibility that he is a master performer."

    Batana thought of the legend that in the sorcerer''s arcane, there was a barrier that blocked

    the entire teleportation process. If such a thing existed, it would be possible to temporarily

    nullify all teleportation spells entering the city of Prudence, so that the house doors would

    not be opened.

    If someone did that, it would be a sign that the First family''s residence was under attack, and

    that some family could not stand it enough to sneak in and plunder the First family''s resources

    while the Chapmans were away from the city! Moreover, it is highly likely that members of

    the Mage''s Guild will be involved in this plan.

    Batana glanced at Vincent, who at this point still looked puzzled, looking down at the scroll

    in his hand and looking innocent. Even with hundreds of years of experience and great insight,

    the wise mother was still not sure whether the consultant master had anything to do with the

    matter.

    "Listen to the order! All Chapman family, speed ahead!" Mother had put away the family crest,

    she was now all but dead about summoning the portal. If any other power dares to invade

    the First House, let him know how foolish and arrogant it is to do so! Without teleportation,

    the dark elves would still have legs, and a speedy return to the city of Prudence would not be

    hopeless.

    Upon receiving the order, the whole army revved up, and a torrent of black water sped

    through the rocky passageway toward Dark Elf City.

    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.Vincent, startled by the sudden movement of the Drow, interrupted his train of thought. After

    gauging the speed of the Dark Elves, and looking at his swollen feet, he finally decided to pull

    a flight-reel from his sleeve and follow the advance from the air. Without the protection of

    the Drow army, the Mage did not want to navigate the treacherous underworld alone, and

    most importantly, he had no idea how he would get back to the city of Prudence from here.

    The mage, flapping over the heads of the dark elves, looks relaxed and comfortable. Ignoring

    the eye roll from Shelley, who was running hard, insinuating that the mage was ungrateful

    and had long since forgotten that the Drow had protected him from slipping, the mage now

    resumed his interrupted train of thought.

    What does the effectiveness of teleportation spell mean? Vincent was thinking about this as

    he flew. He had already encountered the same thing three times today. The first was the

    group of seven men trapped in the rock formation. They could teleport in but could not get

    out. The second was that the mother had just failed to summon the portal; And finally, I

    couldn''t use the teleportation spell. What is it that interferes with the teleportation magic?

    Along the way, Vincent avoided numerous stalactites formed by the obstacles, carrying the

    wand at high speed. In addition to thinking about teleportation, Vincent also had to watch

    out for enemies overhead. In this cave environment, many monsters choose to lurk in the

    roof, hunting for creatures that pass by. Fortunately, however, those creatures probably

    sensed the dark Elf''s scent and had long since run away from the Drow''s presence.

    The dark elves marched through the cave as if they were never tired. In spite of their intense

    march, the Drow seemed to be no different from the horde behind them, moving at the same

    pace as before, except that they were no longer so quiet as before, and gradually heavy gasps

    began to appear.

    Just as Vincent was about to pull out one of the flight-scrolls, the whole procession stopped.

    Using his penetrating eye, Vincent was able to see the black rock walls of the city of Prudence.

    Batana was in no hurry to enter the city now, for she knew that the Chapman family could not

    fall as long as the soldiers and the family sacrifice were still around her. A soldier who had just

    been through a long assault would be suicidal if he could not get some rest before entering

    the possible battle.

    On the other hand, she could not be sure whether the present First family compound had

    been attacked or not; If so, she doesn''t know to what extent. If the attack hasn''t happened

    yet, or is over, then the mere presence of her family in the streets of Prudence would be an

    act of self-inflicted power. It''s certainly going to get the attention of some of the overconfident and those who have been peeking at the throne of the First Family. At that point, it

    would be impossible not to go to war.

    At this stage, the most important thing is to recover our strength quickly. As long as they

    survive this latest period, then with the blessing and care of the Spider goddess, the First

    Family will go one step further and establish its dominance.

    With this in mind, Batana has decided on the next steps to be taken. She looked back at the

    slowly descending Mages -- the only one in the party now who wasn''t a dark Elf, and who

    hadn''t been. She thought about it, about the white fog, about the spider goddess''s interest

    in him, and finally made up her mind.

    "Zeena, lead everyone into the passageway!

    Zeena had been a little distracted the whole way, not sure if her mother knew about the

    assassination. Though she had been paying attention to Batana''s reaction, she did not seem

    to know, but through her dark skin, no one could guess what was going on in her mother''s

    heart that had been beating for centuries. The thought of possible tortures, many of which

    Zena had "invented" herself, could not calm the dark spirit.

    But the last word from her mother, like a lifeline, dispels any fear: ''I, Zeena, am still useful! My

    mother was still the first to command the troops, so she did not know about the assassination

    for the time being. Zeena looked at the counselor and Shelley. ''As soon as you''re both dead,

    it''s over. ''

    At once the high sacrifice came to her senses, and her mind began to work at high speed, as

    it had done before, when she was contemplating plots. She bowed to Matron Batana and

    said in her most humble tone, "Great Matron, no one is allowed in that secret passage who is

    not a Chapman."

    "If I say yes!" Batana was impatient with Zeena''s sudden humility. "Execute orders!"

    ''Yes! Mistress. '' Zeena turned and made a series of gestures. The priests behind her went off

    to lead some of the dead, and the warriors were automatically organized into teams.

    Watching Zeena''s complex series of gestures, Vincent knew that this was the most mysterious

    part of the dark Elvish language -- the sign language. The Drow spoke and wrote words that

    other races could learn, but this sign language was never taught to non-Drow creatures.

    While the Dark Elves moved quickly, Vincent looked around in boredom -- all he had to do

    was keep up, protect himself, and, of course, keep an eye on Shelley. From the looks of things,

    the dark Elves are trying to enter the city in a secret way that no one else has ever known

    before. So Vincent was not surprised when the Drow leaped at the north door of the city of

    Prudence, and killed the First House through an underground tunnel secretly cut into the rock

    face.

    Before anyone knew it, the First family had left the city for the temple, and now they had

    quietly returned. (By Alfred, From the beginning...)

 Chapter 1 Underground and the Underground Episode 58

    Vincent the Mage yawns, drawing the attention of a group of Drow near him. At this tense

    moment, when even the well-informed Matron Batana''s nerves were strained, the human

    mage was slouching and yawning?

    It''s not that Vincent wants to do this on purpose, but he''s really tired of this kind of

    underground life these days. Since his injury, the Master has been living underground, never

    touching the green grass, never touching the soft loess, and never seeing the blue sky again.

    Other people are fine and may be able to return to the surface world in their dreams, but

    Vincent has long given up the right to dream in order to see and sleep the ability to think.

    But he was, after all, a dweller from the surface world, and the Underdark was not his home.

    Vincent would have adapted to the Gnome city of Spider''s Den, or even the Grey Dwarf city

    of Bribando. But the city of Prudence alone oppressed him. Dark elves, unlike other

    subterranean races, are greatly weakened by bright lights, and may even lose their ability to

    see for a time. As a result, all Drow cities could see no light at all. The truth was that Vincent

    had to use his penetrating eye all the time to see what was going on around him -- and that

    made him tired. He now misses the warm sunshine and the warm, flower-scented air.

    Shelley patted Vincent on the shoulder but said nothing. It was quiet progress now. If there

    was a sneeze to come out, it had to be stifled and silent. The drow''s eyes twinkled and looked

    into the master''s eyes, and she nodded her head to encourage him in this way.

    Batana, who already had little affection for the counselor Mage, delayed even more. Without

    Shelley''s strong recommendation, the memory of her daughter''s amazing eye for talent, and

    the desire to prevent other dark Elf families from using the wizard''s knowledge and power to

    expand their influence, Vincent would never have gone from humble traveler to family

    counselor. The Dark Fairy Mistress was always very wary of a person from the surface.

    Especially now that it seems, Ze Lifa seems to be obsessed with the man, and the two can often be seen together during this

    action. I wonder if this human sorcerer is using some kind of seduction spell on his own

    daughter, but if so, then he must learn the wrath of the Drow!

    An entire army of dark elves is now just below the city of Prudence, advancing through a

    passageway they had secretly dug, and having to endure the smell of dust and decay that

    had long since been left unopened. Soft footsteps echoed through the closed passageway,

    and everyone was ready for battle. Above them, in the city of Dark Elves, it was a different

    story.

    The whole city was quiet and silent, even the market place, which was usually noisy, was empty

    and silent. In the street, you can hear the "whine" of the underground cave wind blowing out

    of time, like a ghost in the ear.

    The great shining stone of the Blackcrystal Tower is still at work, giving out soft light to help

    the people of the dark world tell the time. But today, the whole city seems to have disappeared.

    No one looks up. The light of the Black Crystal Tower shone alone in the empty city, casting

    a long faint shadow behind the buildings.

    Stonelegs put his head out of the inn, looked up and down the street in front of his shop,

    then quickly pulled his head back and shut the door. It was a depressing atmosphere he had

    never seen before. There was no one outside, but the whole city was under the great pressure

    of the coming storm, unable to escape, unable to break away, unable to breathe. All that was

    missing was a fuse.

    Batana led the team back to the First family compound through secret passageways. She

    unraveled the layers of magical protection, opened the closed doors, and the First Mother

    was back on her own turf. But, contrary to expectations, the place was exactly as she had left

    it. The whole castle was quiet.

    The ranks of the Dark elves quickly dispersed, forming small groups of a few men to quickly

    patrol the maze. The core members of the family make their first rush to the Meeting Room,

    the most central building of the compound, where prayers and communication with the

    spider goddess are held.

    The door is closed, but the statue of the spider, carved from precious stones and precious

    metals, is still charming. The mother put her hand against the door, closed her eyes and felt

    it for a moment. Then she gently pushed it open.

    The heavy doors opened slowly, revealing the whole room. The fireflies on either side lit up a

    pale blue flame, which did not hurt Drow''s eyes, but allowed them to see the colors around

    them. The queen mother''s throne stood quiet but lonely on the steps, cushions made of

    animal skins slouched in one corner of the throne, and family emblems carved in gold on the

    tall backs, waiting for the return of the king.

    The mother came into the room a little puzzled. She walked slowly, but with each step there

    was a great noise. Knock, knock, knock. The echo sounded like a drum of war in this empty

    place. All the dark elf priests were on full alert, their hands ready with deadly spells, watching

    for possible ambush corners. All Drow men know the rule of "first strike, first strike."

    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.Batana sat down again on the throne and twisted her body as if to test if it was the one she

    knew. With a slightly puzzled expression that was as much a question as a soliloquy, she said

    softly: "That''s it? Is that all?"

    No one answered her.

    But no one could answer her.

    Vincent has an eye for insight. On the way, he keeps scanning the house. If he is involved in

    a war between the dark elves, there are only two possibilities: to wipe out his opponents, or

    to be wiped out by them -- and he does not dare to relax at this moment. But he was also

    puzzled by the fact that the castle seemed to have no sign of having been raided, no

    destruction or looting, no blood or bodies, no movement except that of the trow on patrol.

    The castle was just as they had left it, with only some of the family''s gatekeeping monsters

    and nothing but silence for the rest.

    Batana frowned and sat in silence on her throne, thinking. Her Dark Elf detachment returned

    to report that the castle had indeed not been invaded.

    "Then," said the Master after a pause, "half of the warriors are on patrol at once, and the other

    half receive further healing and rest. Zeena, you are in charge of this. Take care of the defenses

    and make sure nothing goes wrong!"

    "Sinafi, you go to the Temple of the Spider Goddess at once and look at the situation. You

    know how to put pressure on the other houses. By the way, Presta and Zeena, you two go to

    your spies and report the latest information and situation immediately!"

    "The other priests, begin checking every defense of the house, and do not let anything slip.

    The great goddess is watching you, so prove your worth!"

    "As for you, Counselor Mage, what do you want?" Batana finished her task for the dark Elves

    and cocked her head to look at Vincent.

    The Wizard wanted to know more about Phelps Littlefinger than anything else, and as for the

    war among the Dark Elves, he tried to stay out of it. "Dear Mistress, I would like to see the city,

    if I can. Perhaps my presence will draw out the creature who is hiding behind the scenes; Or

    avoid the damage that the conspirators may be doing to the family at this particular time."

    Batana thought about it. There was nothing in the house that a mage had to do. Keeping him

    was tantamount to retaining a strong fighting force, but letting him out was obviously more

    good -- a decoy, a decoy to draw attention away from others. When the mage first arrived

    at Prudence, there had already been a struggle over his ownership. And now it is time for the

    advisor to play that role again. Moreover, now that the master was around, my mother was

    afraid to trust him completely.

    "Yes! Batana agreed to the mage''s request.

    So Vincent left the First family home. His heart urged him to return to the inn as quickly as

    possible; But his mind told him that he must now try his best to remain in his usual state,

    without appearing impatient or showing his anxiety.

    In the streets of the city of Prudence, only the dark robed figure of the mage moved, and he

    was like the only ghost in the dead city, drifting through the silent city and back to the Tavern.

    As the mage opened the door, there was an earth-shattering explosion at the very south end

    of the city, and a flash of fire rose to the sky, illuminating the enormous cavern. The black

    crystal tower shone like a firefly before it. The sudden loud noise was like a heavy hammer,

    forcing the air out of the way, knocking in everyone''s heart at once, and even making Vincent''s

    body shake.

    The master looked up at the flames soaring into the sky. It was not burning from the ground,

    but more like falling from the sky. A pair of fire palms suddenly pressed down, holding down

    the buildings on the ground, destroying everything with high temperature and huge pressure.

    Vincent estimated the location of the flame. It should be the residence of the Fifth Family.

    As if set ablaze by the flame, the whole city of Prudence, after a brief pause, began to boil

    again. Vincent even had the feeling that the city was waking from a deep sleep, that every cell

    was at work, and that the strained bowstring was about to begin to exert itself. Although the

    streets were still empty, the Master believed that the eyes used to peeping in the dark were

    beginning to look around for a purpose.

    The fuse has been lit, and now it''s time to see how things play out.

    The Wizard closed the door of the inn, just as he had closed it when he first entered. He

    turned his head and saw Stonelegs lying behind the bar looking alert. "You''re back. How''s it

    going out there?"

    "Maybe the Fifth Family has been attacked." The mage hurried upstairs: "You might as well

    hide a little longer. Are Hardy and they back yet?"

    "Yes, they have been back for a while."

    When the mage estimated that Stonelegs had lost sight of him, he spread his legs and ran

    quickly back into the room.

    They opened the door. Hardy and Mark were leaning over the window, their faces glowing

    red as they watched the fire. They had just seen the Wizard coming back, so they turned and

    closed the window.

    "Well? Have you seen Littlefinger?" Vincent asked quickly.

    ''Yes. But it''s complicated... '' "Hardy said.

 Chapter 1 Underground and the Underground Episode 59

    ''What is the situation now? Why does Littlefinger have to be in such a secret way to

    communicate with us?" Vincent asked eagerly, throwing the staff aside.

    ''There''s nothing wrong with Phelps now. He''s still very much alive and well. Listen to me

    slowly. '' Hardy was excited to see the mage and calmed him down first.

    .....................

    By the end of the night, the fire at the Fifth family compound had long since died out, and

    the city had returned to normal. The streets were still very sparse, but Prudence had at last

    regained some vitality.

    Vincent and his two companions sat quietly in their room, thinking of solutions.

    While exploring Moonport City alone, Phelps came across the meeting of the Archmage

    Thomas with some strange fellows, all of whom were wrapped in wide robes, their blood-red

    eyes shining in the shadows of their hoods. Littlefinger had heard some of the plans of the

    Archmage and those men. Moonport was just the beginning, just an experiment, and

    Thomas''s part in the plan was not limited to Moonport. When the Halfling learns of this, he

    tries to sneak away again and warn his friends, but unfortunately, they find him. Without

    knowing what method they had used, the little stone was abandoned in a dark castle in the

    Underdark.

    There was no one else in the castle, as he described it, and there was no food or water. There

    were only dead bodies in the maze of underground chambers. With what little magic he had

    learned, he could barely make water to drink, and with the stubborn survival ability of halflings,

    he managed to escape.

    When he saw the dark world outside the castle, it was two months after he had left the Moon

    Harbor. The Underdark is not suitable for Halfling life, but fortunately, as he rambles through

    the tunnels, he comes across a caravan of subterranean Halflings.

    Following the caravan, Littlefinger travels to the city of Prudence, where he becomes a

    member of the underground Union. He has been gathering maps to get out of the Underdark

    and preparing all the tools he might need to get back to the surface. But some time ago

    Littlefinger had seen the same people in the underground Guild, with wide cloaks, blood-red

    eyes, and a slightly leaky voice. The Halfling had told him directly that they were going to plot

    again. Although he was not a member of the City of Prudence, he did not want to let go of

    those who had caused him to suffer in the Underdark.

    Then he receives word that a mage has entered the city of the Dark Elves, and he is surprised

    to find that the mage is someone he knows well, Vincent.

    He wants to quickly reunite with Vincent and return to his friends, but the mysterious group

    and the underground union are strongly hostile to the arrival of the mage. This surprises

    Phelps, who withstands the thought of meeting and finds out as much as he can about the

    relationship between the Guild and the Mage.

    The mysterious men now controlled the Guild, and their words were indistinguishable from

    the orders of the guild. It will not be long before there is a big move. The Halfling didn''t know

    what it was either, but from the recent tension in the city, Phelps was convinced that the

    operation would be huge.

    The name Vincent has come up many times in the deliberations of the union''s top brass, and

    it''s always accompanied by other words: Clean him up, kill him, make him disappear.

    "So Littlefinger stayed in the union," he said. Hardy finally said, "Because of the unknown plan

    that was about to unfold, he decided to risk meeting you in order to prepare you."

    Mark said, "Vincent, he wanted me to tell you to be careful about your safety. He''s very

    popular in the union. As long as he''s not exposed, he''ll be safe."

    Vincent looks out of the window. The shining stone of the Black Crystal Tower is the only light

    here. The cave is so dark that you can''t breathe. It was in this environment that Littlefinger

    lived alone, and was still busy with his friends.

    "The underground union? People in huge capes." Vincent felt that the situation was becoming

    more and more complicated. Things were like a jumble. There were clues everywhere but

    there were no clear clues. He thought it over, stood up, and said to Hardy and Mark, "I''m

    going out for a while."

    "Wait!" Seeing the mage''s expression go from scowling to now resolute, Hardy said, "What

    are you going to do? I''m coming with you."

    ''No, I''m going to the First family house now, and you can''t come with me. From now on, I

    guess we''ll be splitting our time." Vincent stood in the middle of the room and said, "I''ll take

    care of the tracking battle. I''ll take care of the angel problem. Do me a favor and protect

    Littlefinger." The Wizard walked over to Mark and touched the dwarf''s head. "Since I took you

    away from your homeland, I have not been able to give you a single day of peace. I have

    been taking risks, walking on the edge of life and death, and I have trapped you here. I''m so

    sorry..."

    ''No... It doesn''t matter." Mark was shocked to see the mage''s expression and stammered out

    a sentence.

    "Do you have to do this?" Hardy took out his double-edged sword. "I''m a good fighter too,

    you know, and I can help you."

    "No, Hardy, thank you." The mage picked up the staff he had thrown in the corner of the wall.

    "I am strong enough to protect myself, but the two little ones need protection. You are by

    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.their side." Vincent was referring, of course, to Mark and Phelps, the two smaller men.

    "Well, you are the mage. You will naturally make the best judgment." Hardy grinned and made

    a smiling face to comfort the mage, who he always felt was still troubled by his troubles, "You

    owe me one, though. In future, you will make it up to me by listening to me once!"

    ''Yes! Vincent picks up his backpack, which contains his usual books and papers, as well as

    some measuring and artisan tools.

    The Wizard left the hotel and walked in the direction of the Chapman house. He walked slowly

    at first, but as time went on his feet became more steady and more determined.

    The day after he finished the temple operation, the Master stood again in front of the

    Chapman house''s fine gold door. This was the only time that he voluntarily stepped in front

    of the gate. On the pure gold gate is still the huge family crest, but it does not feel like the

    strong sense of oppression that Vincent had when he first came here. When the mage looked

    at the coat of arms, he felt that something was missing.

    Or maybe the mage had something too much.

    May the scepter knocks on the pure gold gate, gold the  crisp sound of the genus impact is heard. Two Dark Elf warriors approach, and they give

    Vincent a look -- a necessary check, even if they had worked together before, to prevent

    someone from sneaking in in disguise.

    They looked carefully at Vincent''s badge before slowly opening the closed door. The Drow

    hiding behind the statue lowered their bows and arrows, which had been aimed at the mage.

    Vincent soon reached the family meeting room. Usually the priests do not go to the audience

    room when there is nothing extremely important. Batana was meditating in this room. She

    stood up and looked at Vincent, who had suddenly come to visit her. "Counselor, what is your

    business here today?"

    "Dear Mother," Vincent nodded to her, then looked at the Drow woman in front of him, "I

    have a request. When I first arrived in the city of Prudence, I was forbidden to enter the Black

    Crystal Tower of the Mages'' Guild, and to consult the scrolls and knowledge of all kinds of

    magic, unless I could obtain the consent of a certain Matron." Vincent looked at Batana''s

    expression. The Dark elves had definitely understood what the mage was asking for, but there

    was no sign of agreement or disapproval on her face.

    "And now, I hope to gain your permission to enter the Black Crystal Tower."

    "Yes, Counselor, this is a reasonable and easy request." Batana replied quietly, "But before

    that, I want you to do one thing."

    "Then tell me, Madam, that I am all ears."

    "Go and kill Zeena. That is my order." My mother''s voice was still very flat.

    Vincent frowned and tapped his fingers gently on the wand of Power. For a moment he did

    not speak. Mother Batana, however, was not in any hurry. She looked at the Master and waited

    quietly.

    "Dear Madam," Vincent smiled, "I am a consultant mage, not a killer."

    "In the Dark elf family, my word is an order." Mother laughed softly, too. ''Counselor? That''s

    just a name. Here, in this house, you want to know who the master is. ''

    ''Well, you''re right. The mighty spider goddess sacrifices. Yes, you are the master of this house,

    but you are not the master of me. '' Vincent smiled, and his staff made a semicircle in the air,

    leaving a trail of lavender light. "Strictly speaking, I was hired to perform a service, and now I

    just want to receive some of my due. Of course, if you call it a reward, you may do so."

    "Master, don''t you think Zeena has a chance to win? And I don''t blame you. Dark Elf priests

    are powerful beings, and it''s understandable that they don''t dare to face this horror, especially

    since Zeena is the best of the spider goddess priests."

    "Your Eminence, whether I face it or not has nothing to do with whether I dare to face it,

    whether I want to face it, and whether I can face it." Vincent''s voice remained calm.

    ''Male! You are indeed the most stubborn character I have ever seen. '' The mother laughed

    loudly, but after only a few words the laughter stopped abruptly. Batana looked sullen and

    said to the master, "Who do you think you are to bargain with me?"

    "I am only a human sorcerer, and I have not forgotten that, venerable Mother Batana." Vincent

    is still smiling. "Madam, I hope you will not forget this fact either."

    ''Men! Are you threatening me? Do you think that magic, that arcane, that trick that softies

    use to numb themselves and give them a little confidence, can do anything to the spider

    goddess!" "Put away your tricks," continued the Mistress, "and face the mighty power!"

    "My dear Mistress, I must say that you are the best dark fairy priest I have ever seen, powerful

    and eloquent. However, your personal power will not help the First family through this difficult

    time." Vincent wiped a smile from his face. "Even if you want to show your strength, that

    strength will become weak after you show it. But now there are dangers both inside and

    outside this castle. Am I right, Madam?"

    "You are a wise and eloquent woman, but I wonder if your hands are as powerful as your

    tongue." Mother Batana walked up to Vincent and stood no more than five paces away from

    the master.

    She smiled confidently and triumphantly. "I will give you Shelley if you swear allegiance to me.

    She''s just a fair-skinned woman. What do you say, mage?"

 Chapter 1 Underground and the Underground Episode 60

    "I can give you Shelley if you pledge allegiance to me. She''s just a fair-skinned woman anyway.

    What do you say, mage?" Batana made this suggestion to Vincent.

    "Dear Madam, you really make me admire you more and more." Vincent smiles again. He tuts

    twice. "Just now you said that Artsy is nothing but a trick, a powerful warrior for a boring trick,

    and that the dark Elves are really the most generous race in the underworld."

    The Mage had a charming smile on his face, but his heart was far more worried than eager.

    Vincent could not deny that the offer was very attractive to him, but by making it, his mother

    had taken note of Shelley''s recent actions. There was not necessarily suspicion, but

    speculation was always possible. Is the offer a real quid pro quo, a decoy, or a trap? The Mage

    is not taking any chances now, and between yes and no, even if there is a right choice, it is

    not the best one.

    "In fact, Mage, you''re the first man in the Underdark I''ve ever admired," he said. Batana took

    another step closer, and a faint fragrance wafted from her into the mage''s nostrils. It was not

    the perfume of the Underdark; its scent was closer to the plants of the earth. Vincent felt

    friendly at the smell. His nose twitched and he took a few hard inhalations.

    Batana waited to see the mage across from her fall into a state of vertigo, confident in her

    ability to make the magic potion. This terrestrial perfume, bought at a high price from a

    merchant, was sure to put the surface mage''s guard down. Along with the scent, the spell he

    adds to the potion will cause the male who asks for the perfume to fall into a psychedelic

    state, as if in a dream, he will lose resistance to all spells. At that point, the mother can use

    such spells as "memory tampering" or "spirit branding" to bring the bewitched person under

    her control completely and permanently.

    Vincent sneezed softly and smiled as if nothing had happened.

    He was a man who could no longer dream. Not even the ice moon could trigger his

    hallucinations, and neither could this spell.

    Batana was surprised, and from that moment on, she wavered about her ability to win the

    battle against the sorcerer, who was never as powerful as he seemed. There were too many

    secrets in him, and possibly others that had not yet been discovered.

    "Master, you surprise me, but have you ever heard of a saying: Power is the loot and

    monopoly of the strong. I naturally have the power to buy and sell what you think is

    unreasonable. For the exchange is entirely my will; Because it is an expression of my power;

    And because I want it, so I can do it!"

    "That is right, dear Mother, it is your right." Vincent said, "But I can also refuse. "If I have to

    find reasons, time will slowly pass in this kind of debate. And I don''t suppose Madame has

    much spare time to talk to me?"

    "Yes, you are right again, Master." Batana turned back to the spot where she had begun her

    meditation. After a moment of silence, she said, "Well, you have my permission to go to the

    Black Crystal Tower. I will send someone to send a message, but there is still one thing I want

    you to do." The mother smiled, her lips slightly raised. No one would have guessed from her

    present expression that this was an old dark elf who had lived for hundreds of years, and who

    looked only a little older than Zeena. "You know the family has a portal. It''s a very useful

    magic array. But, at least since yesterday, it has not worked. I checked the divinity section

    above and there was not a trace of error. Your job is to check the other half and fix it!"

    "I am sure you do, Madam Queen." Vincent has no need to put off matters relating to magic.

    It is his nature as a sorcerer. And whether or not teleportation can be used again has a lot to

    do with how he chooses to leave.

    When the door of the meeting room closed behind Vincent, the Wizard was left alone in the

    dark castle corridor. He took a gentle breath and glanced at the scene behind him. His

    penetrating eyes told him that Mother Batana had resumed her meditation. So the master,

    leaning on his mighty staff, left a departing "thump" at the family home.

    Vincent floated out of the castle of the Dark Elves and was met by a Drow warrior. He had

    been sent by his mother to carry a message to the wizards from the Blackcrystal Tower.

    The Dark Elf warrior walked quietly in front of the mage, showing him the way. The darkskinned fellow said nothing, but walked forward in silence. Vincent was happy to be quiet. He

    was trying to remember what he had learned at the Surface Mages'' Association about magic

    traps and all kinds of terrible magical enchantments. These things, perhaps, are about to

    appear in the Black Crystal Tower, blocking the way between Vincent and the staff of prophecy.

    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.The Black Crystal Tower was now standing in front of the wizard, and Vincent felt that the

    tower of the achievements of Drow magic was so close to him. The Dark Elf warrior greeted

    the wizard who had come up to him -- or to stop the stranger -- and showed him a badge,

    which was supposed to mark "Mother''s approval." Vincent recorded the appearance of the

    emblem with his see-through eyes, and sent the Drow away when he had completed his task.

    "Hello, Vincent the Counselor Wizard, welcome to the black tower. Make yourself at ease.

    Although there are all dark elves here except you, we are not as vicious and cruel as the others.

    We''re all fully civilized magicians, aren''t we?"

    Vincent looked at the wizard in front of him. He looked like he was only about forty years old,

    a young adult among dark Elves. He was still a child. But he was now able to perform some

    simple spells, and when he first appeared he was very skilled at flying. Vincent was never one

    to judge a book by its cover, and the fact that the young Drow had been chosen to be the

    first barrier to expulsion from the Blackcrystal Tower reflected his abilities to some extent.

    Vincent looked at the young boy, trying to read his face for signs of disguise.

    "The skin is real. It looks like he is a child." Vincent shook his head, completely blocking out

    the chattering voice of the master guide. "It seems that there are still many geniuses in the

    world."

    But before they entered the gate of the Crystal Tower, a voice came from behind his wall:

    "Master, I have something to say!"

    Regula climbed easily over the wall and stood beside Vincent. "Master, I have something

    important to say."

    "Hum! Vincent did not forget the last time he was hit on the palm by the monk, and Regula,

    who always kept a straight face, made it impossible for you to understand his thoughts from

    his actions and expressions. "What do you have to say here?"

    "Well, counselor, let the past be forgotten. Don''t worry about it." The monk looked Vincent in

    the face and said, "Why should we kill each other and let the others laugh at us?"

    "Regula, I don''t have time to talk to you now. If you came here today to make peace, then

    you can go back now."

    "No, mage, I have come to ask you a few things." Regula nodded to the young wizard who

    led the way, who cleverly left the two men some distance away, creating a relatively private

    environment for conversation.

    "Master, I, too, am a man of the surface, and you can easily see that in my appearance." The

    monk strove to twitch his facial muscles into what looked like a smile. However, Vincent felt

    that Regula''s current face was the perfect explanation and illustration of "grotesque", not as

    attractive as the cold face he had always maintained. "I''m a Fenton resident -- well, Fenton,

    how long has it been since that word came out of my mouth?"

    "Congratulations, then. You are about thousands of miles away from your hometown."

    Vincent looked at the warrior monk, "Former Fenton, you''d better explain your purpose as

    soon as possible. Even as a mage, sometimes I don''t have much patience, and my temper is

    not small."

    "Master, do you know the spider-like elves?"

    "Of course I do. You don''t have to ask me about this kind of commonsense knowledge."

    "So, Master, can you reverse this process? I mean, to turn the spider-like spirit back into its

    original form." The monk''s voice broke. He quickly folded his hand and fixed his eyes on the

    master''s face with an anxious, expectant expression.

    "I don''t know. I''ve never actually seen a spider-like dark spirit, and there''s no deep study of a

    ritual that''s done through divine power."

    "I hope, Sir Wizard, that you will find some way to solve the arachnification problem."

    Vincent looked at Regula in front of him. The monk was now trying with all his strength to

    make the nicest smile possible. The monk thought for a moment and then looked up at the

    tall black tower beside him, topped with the shining stone. His mind was now in the tower,

    and he did not want to be entangled with the monk.

    "Well, I''ll try my best to help you look for it, but it may not lead to the result you want."

    "Thank you, mage." Regula folded his hands and bowed softly in the direction of the mage

    with his eyes closed as a farewell. This, too, was something the Underdark world rarely used.

    Regula turned to leave, and the young Drow followed him. He walked to the entrance to the

    Blackcrystal Tower and uttered a spell. The gates of the Tower had suddenly appeared on the

    previously empty wall, but from the outside there was nothing to see inside the tower. Once

    inside, with Vincent''s speed of study, the Drow''s magic was no longer their exclusive secret.

 Chapter 1 Underground and the Underground Episode 61

    "Master of the Earth, your servant has just told me your name. May I call you by it? Oh, you

    can call me Oros, but I''m on patrol, so we don''t usually meet." "Said the young Drow mage.

    "You may call me by my name." Vincent looked at the Black Crystal Tower and casually agreed.

    Oros lowered his head, and a bleak smile appeared on his face, which was fleeting. In the

    world of dark Elves, the hierarchy of classes is clear. On the top are the Dark Fairy Mother,

    and then the Drow priests, who are the ruling class. All the women of the Dark Elves are priests,

    or rather, the women of the Dark elves who cannot become priests have been "eliminated" -

    - the elimination rate is still high, and the surviving Drow priests are all powerful beings. Only

    Shelley, because of her white skin, was rejected by the Spider Temple and never trained to

    become a priest. For the first time ever, the First Family did not "eliminate" her, thus giving

    Prudence the only female dark Elf warrior in the history of the city.

    Women hold the absolute dominion of the whole dark elf society, and all the other classes

    are far removed from the status of these priests.

    At the top of the male hierarchy, there are three classes. The master of the martial arts -- the

    strongest warrior of the family and leader of the guard, who with his sword slits the throat of

    all who stand in his way; The paternal father, who is basically the male closest to the matriarch,

    who provides sexual services and has a say in the domestic affairs of the family and in the

    management of trivial matters; And finally, counselor, a title reserved for those who are not

    members of the family. Although they had no power over family affairs, they were all powerful

    and wise representatives -- wise men alone could not hold the position for long.

    Next came the clan''s mages and elite warriors. Its core is generally made up of the sons of

    the main mother, male drow who are naturally noble and close to the core of the dark Elf

    hierarchy. The children of other Drow may be given the title of noble only if they have

    undergone rigorous training or have made great achievements in battle. Ordinary mages,

    being so few in number, are also in this rank, no matter how strong they may be.

    Then there are the ordinary warriors, who are also made up of dark elves. They are the lowest

    rung of the Drow race, and the losers perform their daily activities in the hope of gaining

    merit, or, more simply, fatherhood, and greater power.

    This was the structure of the Dark Elf family, and beneath it all the other races -- the common

    inhabitants and slaves of the city, who had paid their blood, sweat and dignity for a life under

    the dark elves, one who was not careful would lose his head.

    Except for the priests, the others could lose their titles at any time, the master of martial arts

    being the most stable seat, the paternal father the most unstable -- who knows when the

    mother will change her taste at her whim? In a patriarchal family, the man below either shows

    enough reverence for the man above, or dies. This is the rule, and in the Drow world this is

    the rule.

    So it is very careful what other people are called. Even if Vincent has some strength, if he

    dares to call the three words "Batana", even if you are the family''s advisor mage, you will not

    survive.

    But just now, Vincent has been looking at the magnificent Black Crystal Tower and has not

    noticed this problem. Subconsciously, he thinks that he has returned to the days of the Mages''

    Society -- the Mages'' society on the surface. He had agreed to let Oros call him by his first

    name.

    https://fanyi.youdao.com/download

    The young Drow had been humble, for he knew that Vincent was the advisor mage of the

    First House, a position that was essentially the highest of the men in Prudence City. Moreover,

    the man was from the surface world, and his presence in that position represented great

    power. But Oros is definitely not the man he appears to be, he accepts the task of patrolling

    for the thrill of killing. The newly arrived mage, by not using his title but being referred to by

    his first name, has lowered his status.

    The hands of Oros rubbed together excitedly under the wide sleeves of his robe. His fingers

    danced softly, as if he could not contain his excitement. "Mage from the surface! ''he licked

    his lips, thinking,'' That''s a good goal! ''

    Vincent looked at the Black Crystal Tower, observing the material and construction of the

    tower, but felt a sudden silence behind him. He turned around and saw a kind Drow. Oros

    gave a look of realization. "Oh, yes, I haven''t shown you in yet."

    The inside of the Black Crystal Tower looks very clean. The whole floor is a large library.

    Various books of different thickness are standing on the shelves, and there is a faint fragrance

    of anti-corrosion spices. Several independent tables and chairs are actually carved from the

    wood that is scarce in the bottom of the earth, and their surfaces have been smooth and

    clean for a long time. Almost an arm''s diameter and half a man''s height in the bookshelf, a

    variety of scrolls vertical row together, slouched to one side, the scrolls are carefully tied with

    thin threads, above the spotless, obviously there can be dust removal effect. There is a special

    shelf in the room, which is filled with candles. Dark elf vision has little ability to detect small

    changes in temperature, and to read what''s on these scrolls, unless it uses special fluorescent

    ink, it needs to light a candle.

    "The Black Crystal Tower is mainly a library and research room, and there are few people.

    Vincent, as you know, mages are a very rare group." Seeing that the mages really did not

    object to his address, Oros continued, "Normally, this place is almost empty. No one lives

    here and few people come here. But there is a strong barrier on the third floor and above,

    and you should not go up there if only the Dark Fairy Mistress or the old mages here know

    how to get in."

    ''Besides, the dwellings are not here, but in the row of houses outside the tower. Vincent, you

    can easily find a place to rest when you get there. '' Oros smiled at Vincent, his white teeth

    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.showing, but against the dark elf''s dark skin, it was very striking, giving a kind of spooky

    feeling.

    With that, he retreated, leaving the Wizard alone. Vincent looked at the things, checked all

    the nooks and crannies with his penetrating eye to make sure that no one was paying

    attention to him, and then stepped up to the top.

    The most amazing thing about the whole Black Crystal Tower was the way it was built. I do

    not know what means, here, you can not see any trace of building, joint, snap and bond, the

    whole tower is integrated, you can not find a crack, even the step and the ground joint, are

    tight. Vincent climbed the steps and ran his hand over the wall, but he could not feel a trace

    of bump. The cylindrical inner wall was as smooth as a mirror. Vincent had an idea that the

    tower might be completely carved out of a huge black rock.

    The second floor of the tower is divided into rooms, the doors of which are written in

    fluorescent dark Elvish: "Laboratory of Plastic Energy," "Summoning Room," "Workshop," and

    "Meditation hall." The doors are closed, and no one is inside. However, judging from the

    number of chairs placed in front of the door, the tower must have hosted many mages in its

    history, and they even had to enter the rooms in order. Now, all the rest chairs are empty,

    and Vincent is the only one left in the tower.

    ''Above the third floor there is a magic barrier,'' he said. Vincent picks up the staff and releases

    several protective spells for himself, specifically for Necromancy, Mind control, and Elemental

    effects. Carefully, he continues his ascent.

    "That''s right! It''s a fireball trap here. It''s really good. It''s a powerful killing spell right out of the

    gate. Wonder what''s behind it." Vincent thought for a moment and decided to leave the trap

    alone. He breezily circumvented the reach of the spell and went on.

    "An anti-gravity spell?" Vincent''s penetrating eye clearly shows the magic letters on the

    ground which are invisible to the ordinary person. He reads them carefully for a moment and

    identifies this spell. "The upward area of gravity? For what?"

    Looking up, the master saw the sharp edge array on the ceiling, the sharp thorns on the top

    of the head, are painted black, and there is no difference from the background here, do not

    deliberately look absolutely can not find. The point of the thorns was not straight, but rather

    curved, like a fishhook. Vincent shuddered as he looked at the object above him.

    The few traps that remained on the stairs were very simple, and Vincent removed them with

    ease.

    The third level is now free for Vincent to move through. There are no obstacles to stop him

    or hurt him. But when he looked around, he couldn''t see anything.

    The empty room. Only black walls and candlesticks hung on them. There was nothing in the

    candlesticks, not even a drop of wax.

    Vincent was confident that, at the moment of insight, no illusion could hide its trace, and no

    magic could obscure the vision. Switching between the two visions several times and pacing

    up and down the room, he was finally sure of one thing: it was empty.

    "It''s impossible! Where has everything gone here?" Vincent turned around twice anxiously,

    his eyes catching a glimpse of the scene outside the Black Crystal Tower. By the contrast of

    height, it is just halfway to the tower, and there should be some strata above it.

    Activating the flight, the Mage floats up to the ceiling. The Insight Eye has seen four layers of

    things. There, like a storeroom, were on display a multitude of hardcover books, and the mere

    appearance of the covers of every colour and material would have made it possible to feel

    that they radiated a constant power of magic that would have tempted every mage to peruse

    them; Several magic staffs were perched on special shelves, and the staffs with magical words

    were still shining faintly; A magical workman''s table stood in one corner of the room, and

    scales, rulers, and various kinds of pincers and knives were neatly placed on the table; Next

    to it was a potion-making pool, where pipes of glass and crystal were entangled like snakes,

    some of them filled with thick liquids of various colors; And on one side of these stands was

    a large storage container, in which different drawers held different kinds of materials, be they

    metals, precious stones, wood, rare earth, or liquid preparations, and next to them a large

    chest contained various kinds of plants, herbs, and biological tissues.

    But what caught Vincent''s attention most of all was a metal ball in the middle of the room.

    The ball has a diameter of two meters, but it is suspended on a platform with a diameter of

    six meters. A spherical cage made of metal is just enough to hold the metal ball in the center.

    Every once in a while, the metal ball would suddenly turn into a liquid ball, whirling through

    the air like a drop of water, glinting silvery gray, and then return to its dim solid state.

    On the base of the platform, a single staff lay slumped to the ground, but it radiated a strong

    magical glow. As Vincent stared at it, he felt a sharp pain in his eyes that he had not known

    for a long time. If there was a wand of prophecy in that room, it was that one!

    Magic marks were carved on the ceiling, and Drow boys were crawling all over it like ants.

    With the protection of this mark, it would not only be very difficult to destroy the structure,

    but it would definitely attract the attention of the whole city.

    Vincent gave up the wall-passing technique he was going to use, and he took out the ''Shapeshifting Spirit Body'' scroll to bypass this physical wall.

    When the spell is unleashed, the scroll turns back into white paper, but Vincent remains the

    same flesh-and-blood body, not transformed into a spirit body, and enters the spirit world.

    ''Strange! How is it the same as teleportation? '' The mage pulls out Shadowwork again: "The

    spirit world won''t let me go, so go into shadow space!"

    The spell is complete, and the mage is still floating by the ceiling, unchanged. Perhaps his

    body was too attached to the world to leave.

    Vincent looked at the two pieces of white paper in his hand and floated back to the ground

    frowning.

    "Is the whole space closed off?" "He mumbles.

 Chapter 1 Underground and the Underground Episode 62

    Vincent looks at putting the two white sheets back in his bag, looking at the small print

    overhead, trying to understand the meaning of the runes. Since none of the teleportation

    spells work, break the rune on the wall, and then cast a wall-piercing spell that can drill a hole

    to reach the fourth level.

    The longer Vincent spends deciphering these texts, the more confused he becomes. There

    was something really unique about the magic of the dark elves. There were many spells and

    magical diagrams that Vincent had never seen before. About half of the incantations are

    unique to the Dark Elves. The special format and structure of the spell make it extremely

    difficult for the mage to read.

    As a last resort, Vincent began to copy the runes and write them down in his notebook. He

    slowly descended to the ground, took his question, and went back to the library on the first

    floor.

    Except for a small part about history, geography, and all kinds of knowledge, most of the

    books here were devoted to the study of magic. Vincent selected a few books, sat down at

    the wooden table, lit a candle and began to read them slowly.

    But the knowledge itself, like the words on the ceiling, only gave Vincent more questions than

    answers. The books that can be included in this tower are all the works of famous mages.

    They record the experience records of their predecessors on magic, and they study some

    relatively advanced things, rather than basic introductory books. It is impossible to use the

    books of the heavens to explain the books of the heavens.

    Vincent pushed the book away and looked at the candle on the table, holding his chin and

    staring at the dancing orange flame.

    I still remember that when I was in the Society of Mages, it was in this light that I spent my

    study nights. At that time, I had piles of books in front of me, and my tools were a few pens,

    bottles of ink, and bundles of white paper behind me. It was in this situation that Vincent

    began to learn his own magic.

    At that time, he had only one job, which was to copy books. Castle, the master of Prophecy,

    Vincent''s teacher, threw Vincent into the room with the books, pointed to the piles of books,

    and said: "Now you start copying these books, don''t come to me with questions, I will not

    answer you. When you have finished copying these books, I will begin to teach you how to

    do magic."

    Vincent copied books for four years from there. He did not dare to slack off at all, and kept

    writing with his own pen. On the way, he wanted to give up the hard work several times, but

    he thought of his parents and the arduous process he had to go through to gain the

    opportunity to enter the association and become a master. Vincent gritted his teeth and went

    on working.

    In those books, it was not all ordinary books. Special, of course, is not the scarcity of books or

    the cost of making them, but the fact that a great many of them have magic attached to them.

    In the beginning, Vincent also suffered from a number of page traps. The simpler ones made

    him dizzy, nauseous and sleepless, while the worse ones set the mage''s clothes on fire,

    burning him like black coal. At that time, Vincent only knew a few tricks, and had no systematic

    knowledge of magic at all. There was little he could do about the above traps.

    Master Castle always said to Vincent, who came for help, "The process of learning is to find

    the answer. The answer is in those books."

    Vincent had to avoid the trap spells as much as possible, and read the ordinary books first.

    Among the ordinary books, there were enchanters'' books of magic, but they did not cast any

    spells in them, but they presented new challenges. Vincent found it extremely difficult to copy

    these books. The words on the books were inherently magical. When Vincent made a mistake

    in the process of copying, even if it was just a single word, the whole text would disappear.

    This required the poor master''s apprentice to spend ten or even a hundred times as much

    time copying paragraphs of the same length.

    This careful habit, however, enabled him to master the structure and use of spells without

    even realizing it. Although his systematic knowledge of magic and his abilities had not

    improved at all, he had developed a degree of magical sensitivity that no one else could

    match.

    Four years later, Vincent''s teacher began to teach him magic. After the first four years of his

    life, Vincent had become a huge, shriveled sponge. Now, he began to absorb knowledge like

    crazy.

    Later on in his adventures, Vincent acquires knowledge of the roots of magic. But now he

    feels powerless in the knowledge of dark elf magic. To be sure, the core rules of these books

    are still part of the Magic Network, but the use of Dark Elvish to write spells has long since

    developed its own style and magic script.

    "I couldn''t figure it out by reading it, so I copied it. Lots of practice always helps me find a use

    for them! '' Vincent pulled back the book he had just pushed away, picked up the parchment

    he had brought, took the quill pen, which had become brown with age, and began to write.

    In a lounge next to the Black Crystal Tower, several dark elves were gathered together.

    The room was furnished to the full of comfort, with a stove on a soft velvet blanket smelling

    faintly of mint. Wide pillows are readily available, and round wooden tables are fixed

    throughout the room, so that wherever you sit in the room, there is a table within reach. Wine

    was served in crystal glasses and stood on round tables, accompanied by fruity muffins.

    A dark elf mage gently exhaled the rich smoke, watched it drift away through the air, then put

    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.the pipe back in his mouth, closed his eyes and rediscovered the scent of the earth plant.

    "A visiting wizard came today. He''s a human. Did you all know that?" Take the pipe away and

    tap it in the ashtray on the table, making thumping noises to get the attention of others. He

    speaks in the slow, ethereal tone of a freshly exhaled smoke ring.

    "That''s the First Family''s consulting mage, Jaril, and you''d better not hit his attention." "Said

    the other Drow, still in the posture of a reader.

    "Yo, what''s the matter? I''m not gonna hurt him." The mage named Jaril picked up a muffin

    between two long, thin fingers and nibbled it to his lips. "I''m just curious about rarely seeing

    human mages. Zag, you bookworm, how can you read my mind? Just thinking..."

    "Oomph! Who doesn''t know about you? '' Oros came in through the door and took a seat in

    the most corner. "But that fellow is mine, and I shall see how good he is!"

    ''How can that work? Jarel looked anxious and said, "If a man is accidentally broken by you,

    how can I use it?"

    Oros dropped the snack into his mouth and chewed it loudly. Jaril looked at the young mage,

    frowning and impatient, and was about to speak when Oros'' words shoved him back into his

    stomach.

    "Yes, this one is well done. It''s very resilient. Jaril, if you find the chef who cooked it and ask

    him to make you a cake in the shape of an ass, you can ''use'' it! Ha ha!"

    ''Oomph! Laugh all you want, for you will not know the ecstasy. I''m taking this mage."

    "Stop arguing, both of you. Master Vizren has said not to mess with the mage. Put that in

    your head!"

    "Why, even the Archmage Vizren has turned up." Jaril''s neutral voice wafted. "I wonder what

    his interest is in that human being? But at his age, I wonder if he can still... ''

    ''Bang!'' Zag slammed the book out of his hand. ''Jaril, watch your tongue! If you don''t want it,

    I''ll feed it to the dogs!"

    ''Don''t... My dear Zag, even if I have a mean mouth, go on reading as if I don''t exist."

    ''Hum! ''Zag picked up the books he had lying around and left the room.

    The curtain of the break room door stopped shaking, and not much was said. It was a long

    time before Jaril turned to Oros and said, "I want this one first, since it will not affect his

    strength. You won''t mind, will you, Oros?"

    "Whatever." As Oros gulped down the red wine in front of him, he stood up, leaving a

    message of "Looks like someone''s come in!" Then he turned and ran away.

    "How can people have fun when they have no patience?" There was only one dark elf left in

    the room, leaning on a pillow, propping his head in his hand, his eyes closed, chewing on an

    empty pipe, as if in a deep sleep.

    Three days later, Vincent came out of the Crystal Tower for the first time. He wondered now

    if his mother had already realized that dark elf spells were no different from the book of

    heaven to the sorcerers on the surface of the earth, and he had willingly agreed to read them.

    He rubbed his sore back and his thighs, numb from the long sitting, and walked straight out

    of the tower.

    Back at the hotel, Hardy and Mark were gone, their belongings and the lizard in the back yard

    still undisturbed. Instead of using magic to clean himself, Vincent has actually been in the

    water and had a good bath. He needs to relax now.

    "Hey! Vincent, are you back? Where have you been hiding? '' Suddenly, Shelley opened the

    door and came in.

    Although Vincent knew the moment she entered the inn, the drow moved so fast that Vincent

    would never have had time to get dressed if he had stepped out of the bucket. So, rather

    than be seen through, the Wizard soaked himself in the water tub.

    "Sure enough, you are here. It seems that you are still very relaxed!" Shelley moved a chair

    across from the Master. Her eyes caught a glimpse of her magic robes and other clothes lying

    aside. "Vincent, why are you so clean?" she asked.

    As she spoke, Shelley moved her chair closer to him. She sprang to her feet and ran to the

    basin.

    Vincent had already seen through her thoughts. The character of this drow woman changed

    like turning the pages of a book. Suddenly she would turn to the next page, and then she

    would change her style. As soon as Shelley entered the house, Vincent used dark techniques

    on the bathtub, rendering the water completely opaque, even to the special vision of the dark

    elves.

    "How can you bathe in black water? TSK TSK." Shelley sat back down somewhat disappointed,

    "Vincent, I have come to tell you some news. I will soon be sent to the Temple of the Spider

    Goddess to learn the knowledge of sacrifice. What do you think about this?"

    ''When did this happen?

    ''Just yesterday. My mother somehow managed to persuade the priests to let me study the

    priest''s magic. Vincent, you are the counselor. What do you think about this?"

    ''It doesn''t make any difference. Wouldn''t it be better for your plan to learn more?''

    "Don''t you know the ceremonies and rituals of the Spider Temple? Especially the final

    graduation ceremony, which, according to your human terms, is obscene and wild. Don''t the

    humans on Earth care about this?" Shelley looked worried.

    "If you wanted to be a genius, you would have ended your studies very quickly and gone to

    that graduation ceremony." Vincent smiled and said, "Whether this happens or not is actually

    up to you."

    "It''s not that simple!" The Drow stamped himself to his feet. "In any case, I demand you do

    something fast! All right! It''s decided!"

    Shelley left in the same hurry as she had arrived. Vincent is left alone in the "dark water" to

    think about what to do.

 Chapter 1 Underground and the Underground Episode 63

    In a tavern in Prudence City, Mark and Hardy were sitting in a corner, hiding themselves in

    the shadows and watching every drinker who came to the place. They are waiting for someone,

    a contact for the underground union.

    They''ve been here half a day, ever since Vincent left for the Black Crystal Tower, and they''ve

    been making their own decisions about what to do. Their purpose was to find Littlefinger

    Phelps again and take him away from the Guild. While the Guild has decided to take action

    against Vincent, a mage from the surface, having Halflings working undercover inside gives

    them a better idea of what''s going on with the enemy. But Hardy has figured out in the last

    few days that Littlefinger is in more danger than the Mage.

    Mark looked bored at the glass in front of him. The ale had lost its froth from too much age.

    He looked at the bloody dwarves in front of Hardy and sneezed when he caught a strange

    smell of the ale.

    "Good health, little Mark." Hardy looked at the dwarf. "Or you can go back to the inn and rest.

    It''s bad if you catch a cold."

    "No, nothing is wrong with me, just a little bit of wine in front of you." Mark took out a

    handkerchief and wiped his nose hard. He frowned at the Burgundy liquor. "Hardy, what is

    your glass of wine made of, and why does it taste so strange?"

    "Oh, it''s fermented with honey," said Mark.

    "Hardy, don''t lie to me. Honey tastes sweet. How can it be fishy?"

    "The smell, you mean. The name of the wine is Bloody Dwarf. Naturally, the blood of the

    dwarves is mixed with fermented honey to make this wine." When Hardy saw Mark''s gag look,

    he said, "Don''t worry, that''s Orc winemaking. They don''t do that anymore. This wine is made

    with special spices, a lot of underground fungi and twice fermented. It just smells the same

    now."

    Mark looks at Hardy. "How do you know so much about brewing this stuff?"

    The soldier stared at the dwarf for a moment, sighed gently, and slowly said, "In fact, my

    greatest wish is to open a small tavern, brew and drink by myself, and sell the undrinkable

    wine to customers, how happy it will be."

    The dwarf did not realize what he was saying, but he froze for a moment and then burst into

    laughter. He covered his mouth with his sleeve to suppress his laughter, but he stifled his

    tears.

    "You drink yourself, Hardy, before you sell the rest. Is it possible, then, that you have any

    liquor in your pub?"

    ''Why not? A blushing Hardy explains: "I like to taste wine and not drink in large quantities.

    Besides, I''ve got a plan."

    ''What plan? Tell me.'' Mark perked up and sat a little closer in the direction of the soldier,

    listening.

    "I''ll make wine and manage the counter, and I''ll be in the lobby watching the people come

    and go. If the guest wants to compete, I will take care of him. As for you, Mark, I''ll leave the

    cleaning up in the pub to you. Of course, instead of doing the dirty work, you could invent a

    tool that washes the dishes yourself. Plus, if you have a beautiful sister coming, you can

    welcome them. I''m sure you''ll be very popular, you''ll make a lot of money, and you''ll never

    have to worry about research funding."

    "Why do I have to wait on the sisters? Won''t you get a waitress to wait on them?" Mark did

    not understand Hardy''s joke and said solemnly, "So who''s the owner''s wife?"

    "The landlady is Li, of course..." Hardy cut the sentence short. "Why do you ask?"

    "Nothing." Mark tilted his head and thought, "By the way, what are you going to ask Vincent

    to do?"

    "Cooking!"

    The dwarf widened his eyes, stared at the soldier with two round shining water balloons, and

    stammered a little, "Do... Cooking? Vincent���� You let a mage be a cook? ''

    "Yeah, I''m pretty smart. Think of it this way, Mark... '' Hardy leaned close to the dwarf''s ear.

    "You know, there might be people of all races and tastes, but there''s a mage. Don''t you notice

    how good Vincent cooks for all of us? That''s because he uses magic! He makes all the meals

    taste good somehow. How else can he take care of both our tongues?"

    Seeing Mark''s surprise, Hardy put on a smug look and said, "I knew you''d love this idea. You

    know, Vincent is a guy who can conjure up some simple tricks with no effort. Remember, last

    time he turned rocks into volcanic rocks and saved both our lives. When the time comes, let

    him create a dish, whether it is delicious or not, if he uses a little magic, it will become delicious,

    won''t it?"

    ''And... Can you still do that? ''

    ''Of course, I''ve got a better idea. Mark, honestly, can you tell that the dark Elf is interested in

    our mage?" Speaking of the Dark Elf, Hardy lowered his voice, raised his eyebrows twice, and

    added a sinister smile.

    "What interest?"

    "Oh, nothing. You''re too young to understand." Hardy saw that Mark was not interested in

    such "juicy" information, and had also discovered the contact person, and did not go further.

    But he did whisper, "That girl is pretty much anything but white hair and white skin. She''s a

    little too white. I wonder if Vincent will feel dazzling if she goes out into the sun..."

    By this time, the wizard had climbed out of the tub and had just put on his robes when he

    sneezed violently. He rubbed his nose, touched his forehead with his right hand, and shook

    his head in confusion: "Not sick..."

    The mage sat in his room for a moment, waiting for Hardy and Mark. But the two companions

    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.had not returned until the time reported above the tower pointed to night. Bored, he

    descended the stairs and saw Stone-legged Boss on the floor, foaming at the mouth and

    twitching his limbs, unconscious.

    Vincent rushed to the wine-keeper''s side and touched his breath. "Fortunately, he is not

    dead." Healing the sick was not his forte, and the mage stood up, ready to use the "floating

    dish" spell to carry the stone legs to the temple. Though he was only a dwarf, the Drow would

    not heal foreigners, but in his position as an advisor mage to the First House, they would have

    to take care of him.

    Before he could pull out the scroll of the spell, his ever-discerning eyes leaped and he saw a

    humanoid monster standing before him.

    Its bluish-purple skin was covered with slime, making its skin appear smooth and shiny, as if

    it had been coated with thick wax. On his lower jaw grew a number of finger-sized tentacles,

    each twisting in the air as if it were conscious and pointing toward Vincent. These tentacles,

    together with their huge blue eyes, make his whole head look like a giant squid.

    He stretched out long, thin fingers, stroked his tentacles, and flung the mucus off them to the

    floor in a bared voice.

    Vincent was very surprised. Since he had the insight, he had never been sneaked up on. The

    Eye of Insight always finds something suspicious in the first place, and no matter how it

    changes its body, whether it is invisible or prowls like an assassin, it cannot escape its

    observation. Originally, there was only one way to avoid detection, and that was with

    teleportation spells. But the glow of all spells can still be found, and you won''t feel it at all.

    "How do you do it? How did I..." Vincent suddenly closes his mouth. If he continued to ask,

    he would reveal the power of his penetrating eye. And would anyone ever tell anyone the

    answer to a technical question like this?

    "Did you ask me how I avoided your detection?" A voice rang out in Vincent''s head, as if

    echoing from the depths of a mage''s skull.

    The monster pointed at his own head, and then at Vincent''s: "I just made your mind think I

    didn''t exist. However, you are a strong man for being able to detect me at the last moment."

    "Who you are."

    "Is it necessary to ask that question?" His tentacles twitched quickly, clapping each other with

    a "pop" sound. "I think I found something delicious!"

    "What do you want to do..." Before Vincent could finish this sentence, a sudden and huge

    stinging pain suddenly penetrated deep into his brain. The feeling was as if someone had

    released a freeze in the innermost part of his head. The whole head was suddenly frozen, and

    the protruding ice blade penetrated every place of the head shell. Before Vincent''s eyes,

    countless shining stars appeared. They were spinning and glowing red.

    Unable to stand steadily, the master stepped back for several steps, and finally reached the

    bar behind him with his hand, barely able to support himself.

    "Not bad. You''ll survive the shock, just as I expected." Once the voice of the monster

    thundered inside the mage''s head, and this time the language of the mind was like incessant

    super thundering, mixed with the roar of the rain and the wind, deafening.

    "You fellow! Vincent picks up the staff of Power, flicking his fingers as his spell is about to be

    cast.

    "This is the kind of brain that tastes good, and I mean really good." The monster leaned

    forward and suddenly his eyes glowed blue. Then he disappeared. All his tentacles were

    tensed in the wizard''s direction.

    This time it was like a fireball bursting in his brain. The heat and the impact made Vincent see

    nothing. His eyes became completely black. He could not hear anything. The tone of his voice

    rose in his ears and finally disappeared, leaving only pain. Nothing to smell, only hot liquid

    left in the nose, even the original taste of blood is gone; The only thing that did not disappear

    was the touch, but only one feeling remained -- pain, and even the air that gently glided

    through the skin became like a knife.

    Fighting back the tearing of his trachea and lungs, Vincent gulped in fresh air. He knew that

    the only way to deal with such monsters was to persist, to seize a gap, break their mental

    shock, and regain the initiative.

    Vincent worked hard to concentrate and first resumed the observation of the discerning eye.

    Only by understanding the enemy''s movements and position can there be a way to fight back.

    By the looks of it, the monster is nervous now, too, with a constant stream of mucus dripping

    from his head, staining the floor with a blue-purple hue. The monster''s tentacles moved, and

    these words rang out in Vincent''s head: "You make me... I am amazed! But humans... You

    can''t stand the next attack!"

    A white ball of light flew out from under his tentacles and headed straight for Vincent''s brains.

    It was a powerful mental blast that the monster had gathered, and only after the energy had

    reached a certain level did it change into this glowing semi-solid form.

    After launching this attack, the monster also expends a lot of power, his body convulses, and

    he stumbles. At this point in time, the pressure on the mage''s body was slightly relieved.

    However, at this time, the light ball was only one foot away from Vincent''s forehead.

    "Die! Human!" The monster shook his tentacles with excitement. Victory was in hand.

 Chapter 1 Underground and the Underground Episode 64

    "Die! The monster''s voice suddenly exploded in Vincent''s head. The white ball of light was

    close at hand, but the muscles of the mage''s whole body still could not hide the trembling.

    His legs and body were not controlled by his thinking, and there was no possibility of avoiding

    the attack.

    However, because the monster has just consumed a lot of heart, he has been on Vincent''s

    mental impact finally appeared a crack and gap. Once the burning pain had left Vincent''s

    brain, the young wizard finally had a moment''s respite.

    Although the control over the body was gone, Jingjin''s arm did not tremble under the

    influence of the mental shock. At the command of the mage''s brain, he quickly raised himself

    and placed himself between the light ball and Vincent''s forehead.

    There is an impact from the arm, hit by this high energy force, as if being continuously hit by

    a strong current. The Mage''s weak legs could no longer support the weight of his body, and

    under the impact of this force, Vincent was knocked straight through the air, crashing into the

    bar.

    "Finally solved you, human." The monster trudged forward, slowly approaching the collapsed

    bar of the hotel. The tentacles on his jaw shook as he looked at the sorcerer buried under the

    shards of stone.

    "Who says I''m solved?" ''said a voice behind the monster, with a slight sneer in it.'' Show me

    your true colors. ''

    ''Your true form? I don''t understand what you''re talking about." The monster turned around

    and was surprised to see Vincent standing in front of him as though he was completely intact.

    "Where on earth did you cast this spell? To be able to attack my mind directly from a distance.

    Suggestive enchantment and Psychic enchantment are really a good combination." Vincent

    keeps pounding the ground with his wand of Power, making a rhythmic thump. "But you''ve

    created a monster with too many holes in it."

    ''Holes? What loophole could I have?" The monster cocked its head and looked puzzled. "Can

    you tell me what this so-called loophole you see?"

    ''Shall I tell you?'' Vincent grinned and showed two rows of teeth, "But people who mess with

    me come to a bad end. Before you die, I will tell you the main thing."

    "My mother tongue is not the lingua franca, so remember that the next time you try to imitate

    telepathic calls!" Vincent said these words, suddenly accelerated forward, put the wand of

    power against the monster, his right hand palm up, a floating text of the silver ball generated

    in the spin.

    The monster''s body was directly touched by other objects, which immediately became blurred

    and slowly disappeared like steaming water vapor.

    ''Want to run? No way!" Vincent knows that enemies must be destroyed, especially those who

    can be attacked from a distance using magic. He uses the Wand of Power as a medium to

    deliver the source of magic energy directly to the figures of monsters.

    The monster''s shadow immediately becomes clear again and appears vividly in front of

    Vincent. At such a close distance, every fold of the creature''s skin could be clearly seen, and

    the way the blue-purple slime slid over him made him look even more revolting.

    The original power of magic was constantly flowing into the creature, affecting those far away

    who were performing the spell. In a magic lab next to the Black Crystal Tower, the dark elf

    Jaril is sweating as he struggles to control the crystal ball in front of him. His original plan was

    to use magic to create an illusion, but for some reason, Vincent turned a blind eye to all

    illusions. He wasted many spells without any effect. In a fit of rage. Jaril pulls out a magic scroll,

    a powerful enchant, and attacks the human mage directly with the help of a peephole. Only

    by destroying the other''s consciousness can he become his slave -- a step that Yariel, who

    has a great "sexual interest" in Vincent, wants to take. Unexpectedly, the dark elf, who had

    absolute confidence to win, revealed his flaws and was unconsciously taken back the initiative

    by humans.

    In particular, the energy now acting on the crystal ball can actually strengthen the effect of

    the newly possessed spell, so that it will not disappear, which originally wanted to escape from

    the shell of Yariel was surprised. Vaguely, the Dark elf sensed that his spell was about to strike

    back, and he had no confidence that he would survive if this powerful spell were to strike its

    user.

    With no choice but to concentrate, he repeated the spell of the previous spell over and over

    again, hoping to stop the force of the backlash.

    Vincent continues to inject energy into the monster''s body, and compared to the caster,

    Vincent has absolute confidence that he can win this spell stalemate. If the opponent wants

    to gain control, he must concentrate all his brain power and never let up. You need to be

    relaxed and happy with your energy. Unless his energy is exhausted, victory must belong to

    Vincent.

    Is it possible to drain the power of the source of magic? It may happen one day, but not today.

    He trembled uncontrollably, not because he could not bear the pressure of the powerful

    energy, but because he felt excited. The excitement was like that of a freed prisoner standing

    again on the vast expanse of earth, bathed in the warmth of the sun. The power of the staff

    is fully exercised, and the continuous magic continues to wash and transform the staff of

    Power.

    "Gotcha! Vincent sipped softly. He felt the other''s weakness. The shadowy caster could no

    longer hold on. The other was beginning to lose its resistance to the energy. Vincent sped up

    the spin of the silver orb in his palm, sharply increasing the intensity of the energy output.

    Suddenly, the image of the monster in front of Vincent disappears, and his magic can''t seem

    to find its target. Vincent smiled, for in a moment there was going to be a loud explosion.

    That day, the inhabitants of Prudence City enjoyed a great explosion. One of the houses next

    to the Black Crystal Tower was somehow blown up into the air at once by a powerful blast.

    The continuous roar shook the ears of the inhabitants, and one wave after another made

    many of them unsteady on their feet.

    The house that was blasted into the sky is still exploding in the air, lightning, fireballs and ice

    storms continue to appear, as if there is an angry invisible dragon caught the house to the

    sky, and then a little bit to tear it to pieces. As the debris fell from the sky, no one was able to

    find anything larger than the palm of his hand.

    At this time, Vincent is standing in the doorway of the pub, looking at the huge "fireworks" in

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.the city. There was no need to find out who had attacked him. The mage was confident that

    his attacker was already broken to pieces.

    In an alley next to the tavern, Oros watched with amazement. He and Jaril had agreed that if

    the mage could resist Jaril''s magical attacks -- and he didn''t know that Jaril had used the

    spell scrolls at the bottom of the chest -- it would be the mage''s turn to deal with him. But

    the explosion apparently took place next to the Blackcrystal Tower, and the silver flames that

    soared into the sky marked exactly where Jariel lived. The first steps taken by Oros, who

    wanted to attack Vincent, suddenly shrank back. Although he likes confrontation and

    challenge, he does not like to die.

    Vincent''s discerning eye had found Oros hiding on the street corner. Noticing his hesitation,

    the mage said, "Come out, Oros, what is it that you have come to see me about?"

    The dark elf did not answer, but turned and left Vincent''s sight.

    Back in the hall, Stonelegs was still unconscious. Vincent refrained from vomiting blood and

    brought out the floater reel, which carried the body of the innkeeper toward the temple.

    The explosion also alerts Hardy and Mark, who are searching for the underground guild, to

    rush out of the room and see the silver flames soaring into the sky, right near the Black Crystal

    Tower.

    "Hardy, could something have happened to Vincent?" Mark tugged at the corner of the

    soldier''s coat with a worried look on his face.

    "I don''t know," he said. Hardy looked in that direction. "Mark, what''s your gut saying, is it

    telling you something''s going to happen to Vincent?"

    "No, nothing is going to happen to Vincent." The dwarf thought for a moment and said, "But

    I''m still worried."

    "If he says he can protect himself, let''s believe him." Hardy smiled. "I have a feeling this silver

    fire is going to make a big difference."

    "What great change?"

    "I don''t know, but I have this familiar feeling. There is a powerful force slowly emerging, and

    the atmosphere now is just like when that cheap black dragon started hunting me."

    "Did you?

    .....................

    Vincent rubs his head and sits quietly in the temple of Drow. Although his final victory was

    "spectacular", it was not an overwhelming victory. At first, Vincent is indeed influenced by the

    magic of the other side, believing that the monster with great mental attacking power is

    attacking him. However, he later realizes that the source of magic in his body is in conflict

    with the spirit that the monster imbues, in exactly the same way that the energy of two magical

    systems interacts, which makes him question the authenticity of the monster in front of him.

    From the surprise at the beginning, and the fear in his heart when he saw this powerful

    creature, to the anxiety generated by the pressure attack, the mage Vincent seized the

    slightest flaw, got rid of the influence of the other side''s magic system, used the illusion to

    escape, and finally won the victory.

    Vincent''s head is still throbbing. With every heartbeat, he feels his skull expanding. His whole

    brain is like a balloon being squeezed outward, ready to explode. What''s more, he has just

    used up a lot of energy by fighting back with his magical source power, making it harder and

    harder for him to concentrate.

    The temple of the spider goddess is always dark, and the only shining place is Vincent''s

    floating dish, where Stone legs still lie quietly, motionless. Vincent''s reputation as a mage

    advisor to the First family helps, as several dark fairy priestesses salute the family crest worn

    around Vincent''s waist and rush off in search of a cure for Stonelegs. The poor old dwarf is

    finally freed from his status as a gladiator slave, and now in a coma, he makes another cameo

    as Vincent''s slave attendant.

    A moment later, two dark elves approached, a man and a woman. Vincent is surprised to find

    that Shelley is one of them. Taking off his warrior costume and laying down his sword, Shelley

    looked even more graceful in a priest''s robe. And the sacrificial robes of the Dark elves were

    more revealing than the armor -- they covered the feet, but slits down the sides to the thighs,

    revealing the curves of the legs; Their arms were bare, and their wrists were encrusted with

    mithril bracelets engraved with the emblem of the spider goddess; The neckline was cut low,

    and without the corset of armor, Shelley''s full chest seemed to leap out, straining her loose

    robe tightly.

    The dark elf beside him, however, looked older, especially since his face and figure were

    distinctly out of his age range. With insight, Vincent calculated the dark elf''s heart and lung

    function. It must still be a Drow in the prime of his life, but he did not know why his face had

    become like that of an old man.

    Amazingly, the male Drow was also dressed in the ceremonial robes of the spider goddess,

    but was wearing the insignia of a warrior on his left breast. According to the family insignia,

    he was a member of the second family. He walked casually by Shelley''s side, showing no

    respect or reverence for a dark fairy woman, but rather the same appearance as a man on

    the surface.

    Most intolerably, he places his hand on the Drow''s shoulder while calling her name.

    Vincent marveled at the audacity of the man. There were only two kinds of people who could

    do that in the Dark Elf City: crazy or crazy. The only difference between them was that the first

    kind of lunatics was dead, and the second kind of lunatics would not live much longer.

    ''Hello, Vincent, we meet again,'' he said. Shelley spoke with a serious expression, as if she had

    only met Vincent once before and had no special relationship with him.

    "Oh! So you are the mage from the Earth! My name is Somizar, and I am the second son of

    the second family. I will take more care of my younger brother in the future!" The dark elf

    held out his hand to shake hands with Vincent.

    Vincent looked at the dark Elf in front of him with doubts. No one on the surface world spoke

    like that, let alone a Drol. This abrupt way of speaking and acting did not appear in any custom,

    as if it came from another world.

    Somizar wanted to shake Vincent''s hand and naturally took a step forward, holding Shelley

    back. The female Dark Elf took the opportunity to wink at Vincent. She moved back and forth

    with her right fingers together and her index finger stretched out across her delicate white

    neck.

    ''Help me get rid of him, please...'' Shelley says with a look in her eyes.

 Chapter 1 Underground and the Underground Episode 65

    "Helped me take care of him." Shelley intimated Vincent with her eyes.

    "Ah! Magic, Master, must be a powerful force. It is difficult to learn." Somizar was still smiling.

    "In fact, what I want to learn most is magic. Because I know that only when you have the

    power of magic can you become Lord..." He paused, looking as if he had realized he had

    misspoken, and decided to change his words. "I mean, you have to have magical power to

    make a career, don''t you, Master?"

    Vincent frowned at the dark elf in front of him, more and more puzzled by this man''s mode

    of thinking. A Drow who was always smiling represented nothing more than a hidden

    conspiracy, and Somizar''s smile was so obvious it seemed to say, "See! Be careful! It''s all

    conspiracies here with me."

    In the eyes of the mage, this guy really is no different from a madman.

    "The second son of the second family, hello." Vincent''s brow unfurls, he holds out his left

    hand, and with a serious expression says, "My right hand is still holding the Dharma staff."

    "It''s okay, it''s okay. Same with the left hand."

    Vincent became more and more sure that there was something wrong with the man in front

    of him. As a member of a proud race of dark elves, it was insulting to use the greeting of a

    surface human, let alone hold it with your left hand. No man in his right mind would accept

    such an offer.

    There was a purple-black glow in Vincent''s hands, just as there had been on the day he had

    used the curse to kill the goblins. Originally, the master thought that the material of pure gold

    would hinder the magic spells, but unexpectedly, his prosthetic arm did not hinder the flow

    of magic, and to a certain extent, it strengthened the power.

    "I am glad to admit that..." Before Somizar had finished speaking, a chill chill came from his

    hand. The force of the curse struck him unsuspecting, overtaking the magical resistance of

    the Drow and spreading rapidly through him. Before he can react, Vincent''s spell has caused

    his muscles to atrophy, temporarily paralyzing the dark Elf.

    Seeing the confusion in Somizar''s eyes, Vincent did not stop his spell. With the power of his

    own magic source, he was able to extend the duration of his spells so much that what had

    originally been a momentary effect was now a lasting one. Although this will wear down

    Vincent''s mental strength and make him more fatigued; For a mage with a limited number of

    spells per day, increasing the duration of any single spell is equivalent to increasing his total

    number of spells.

    Once the muscles were paralyzed, the curse began to move freely through the dark spirit''s

    body, and wherever the cold air reached, Somizar lost control of those parts. Reaching

    forward with his hands, he could no longer support his weight on his legs and fell to the

    ground. Vincent steps back, clutching his forehead, giving up putting pressure on the male

    drow.

    "What''s wrong with you? Is this guy dead?" Shelley props up the wobbly mage and pokes

    Somizar with her foot as he lies on the ground.

    "Nothing serious, just too much energy," she said. Vincent is gradually regaining his

    consciousness. The battle with the enchanter has left him physically and mentally exhausted,

    and now he is just struggling to hold on.

    The dark elf on the ground finally had a chance to catch his breath, and he said in a broken

    voice, "Fa... Mages, why are you... Want to kill me?"

    ''Because you''re a terrible nuisance.'' Shelley went "swish" from her upper thigh and pulled out

    a sharp black knife. "Let me finish you off."

    "Shelley, you... How could you." As if unable to believe Shelley''s answer, the body struggled

    to turn over. All his muscles had grown old under the curse, like a vegetable that has lost its

    moisture and vitality in the hot sun. Somizar, his eyes bulging and on the verge of falling out

    of his shrivelled sockets, said languidly, "I... I thought you weren''t like the other dark Elves, I...

    I thought you''d be moved by me... ''

    Vincent looks at Shelley, who has drawn her dagger, and at the dark elf lying on the ground.

    He throws an illusion over the three men. From the outside, Somizar is still standing on the

    ground, still healthy and chatting with Vincent and others.

    "You don''t have to kill him yourself. His life will inevitably be lost, so why leave traces and

    evidence?" "Said the mage.

    "Oh! I listen to you." Shelley put the knife away. "Somizar, what else do you have to say?

    Without you as assessor of the Spider Temple, I suppose the Second Family sacrifices will be

    greatly reduced?"

    ''HMMM... If it wasn''t for me, the family sacrifice would be more, what do you know? '' The

    dark elf exhaled a few puffs of black blood and said weakly, "Shelley, if it weren''t for... If it

    weren''t for you, our Second family would have surpassed yours. If we do go to war, I fear

    you... I''m afraid you''ll die. ''

    ''I''m afraid you won''t.'' Shelley hid behind the wizard and watched the horror of the dark elf

    falling to the ground and growing old, her hands shaking uncontrollably on Vincent''s

    shoulders.

    "So that''s the thing, I seem to be too late..." Somizar sighed. "Master, you must take good

    care of her. At first I thought that when I came into this world, I would be able to do something

    extraordinary, but... I can''t even get out of this city..."

    With that, the dark elf drew his last breath.

    Vincent relaxed one of his spell-ready right hands, wondering how easily, as a priest, Somizar

    should be able to use restorative spells to rid himself of the curse of growing old. At first he

    might not have been able to do his magic in time because of the constant blows, but later he

    had the power to move his arms and speak. Why was he still not seen to use any spells?

    However, the answers to these questions have disappeared with the death of the Dark Elf.

    "Wow! Vincent, I didn''t expect you to be so powerful. One spell has solved our sacrifice. ''

    Shelley rested on Vincent''s shoulder and pointed her finger at the dwarf floating in midair.

    "But why did you bring Stone legs here? What happened to him?"

    "We are both very badly wounded. Have you learned the art of the priest?" Vincent shook his

    shoulders and left Shelley to stand on her own. He was too weak now to support another

    person''s weight.

    "Just a little. Didn''t you advise me to slow down?" Shelley pulled out two bottles of medicine.

    "This is a restorative medicine. It should work."

    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience."Got it." Vincent drank one bottle for Stone Legs and put the other in his pocket. ''Are there

    any more of these?

    ''Humph! Shelley snorted, "Why don''t you go to the head of the family?"

    "No, I''ll just keep this bottle just in case."

    Stonelegs groaned twice and managed to open his eyes. Vincent motioned him to lie still and

    pointed to the body on the floor. "Shelley, what are you going to do with this?"

    "I don''t know. You''re a mage, do what counselors are supposed to do."

    While the two of them were talking, the "body" on the ground was suddenly covered by a

    milky light, and Somizar, who should become a mummified body, instantly returned to his

    original state. His face had even shaken off old age, and looked more youthful and alive than

    when he had come in. He opened his eyes, glanced around him, and said in Dark Elvish,

    "Where is this? A temple? How did I end up here?"

    Vincent looked at this strange scene in surprise, wondering what had happened. His curse is

    directly aimed at the soul of the other party, the effect of the mummified body shows that

    the spell has fully worked, and there is no possibility of "resurrection".

    However, now is not the time to consider the cause of this matter, Vincent immediately stood

    up, the power of the wand in his hand with the strong force of the ice pick sprayed towards

    the ground of the dark elves.

    "Protect Elemental damage!" Somizar, who was on the ground, recited a mantra as he glided

    backwards. The blue shield came between him and Vincent''s spell, and the effect of the ice

    pick was largely cancelled out.

    ''You human! Dare to set foot in the temple of the spider goddess! You will be burned by the

    sacred fire! Your soul will be food for the dogs of hell! You will pay for your blasphemy!" As

    he spoke, Somizar pulled out his own spider emblem and began to recite a spell.

    ''You''ve got to talk too much! The mage''s second spell, lightning bolts with a constant

    crackling noise to roar towards the male sacrifice. Looking at the light track from his hand,

    Vincent had an idea. He did not stop to recite the spell, but continued to exert the original

    power of magic into the spell.

    The lightning in his hand seemed to have a consciousness of its own, like a silver whip hurling

    towards the dark spirit a few steps away. Somizar raised his left hand, the ring on his middle

    finger glistening. The fierce stream of lightning, like a sudden, bottomless whirlpool, was

    absorbed by the ring.

    "Holy Punishment from the spider goddess! Fire strike!" The dark elf''s right hand points to

    Vincent the mage.

    ''Watch out! Shelley throws Vincent through the air with her shoulders. The floating saucer,

    which had always followed the caster, followed Vincent with its stone legs. The flames from

    the sky hit Shelley, who remained where she was.

    Getting up from the ground, Vincent was just in time to see the flaming female Drow sent

    flying, black smoke arcs through the air, blood squirting from her mouth into the air. Shelley''s

    eyes were closed and she seemed to have lost consciousness.

    Without a word from Vincent, another bolt of lightning struck Somizar.

    The priest smiled as if he were laughing at the master''s folly, seeing that the lightning would

    be absorbed by his ring, and yet using the same trick! "Human beings! Stupid things indeed!

    Worse than a reptile!"

    Vincent still said nothing. The silver orb of light shining with words appeared from his pure

    gold left hand.

    The power of the lightning suddenly increased, and the great energy rushed toward the male

    Drow like a flood held back by a lost dam. Somizar felt the gravitational field of the great

    current before him, and even before the lightning reached him, his hair stood on end.

    The bolt could no longer be described as a beam; in the eyes of the dark elves, it was

    indistinguishable from the flash of the blue Dragon. The mage had given him no time or space

    to duck, and Somizar raised his left hand, pinning his hopes on a ring that would absorb spells.

    The first part of the lightning went into the ring, but the long line of electric light from the

    mage''s hand continued to rise as if it were endless. The ring on the dark elf''s left hand had

    begun to vibrate and tingle through the middle finger.

    With a soft crack, the jewel in the ring opened a small crack.

    "Boom! A thud exploded in the temple of the spider goddess. The strong air knocked over

    everything standing in the temple except Vincent. The statue of the spider goddess was also

    shaking in the wind. Cracks appeared in the huge pillars of black granite, and the rubble fell

    from them, but was swept away by the strong wind.

    From the center of the explosion, Somizar was flung into the air, his body covered with

    lightning cuts, but not a drop of blood remained -- the intense heat of the electric shock

    charred the torn muscles as well as causing the wounds to be forcibly "glued" together.

    Small explosions from his left hand increased the speed of the dark spirit''s flight through the

    air, and he was about to fly onto the roof of the temple.

    ''Power Wall! Vincent uses a spell to put this layer of protection over the roof. Somizar hit the

    wall so hard that his body felt like it was being squeezed by two huge forces at the same time,

    and the bones of his body burst into a cracking or breaking sound at the same time. He then

    flutters helplessly from the roof like a feather.

    ''Fireball! Vincent shook the wand, and the bright flame immediately reflected red in the hall.

    The dark elves who had just risen from the ground covered their eyes in pain, chanting loudly

    "Bless the spider goddess!"

    The fireball opened its jaws and lunged at Somizar and swallowed him. The round ball

    quivered a few times, as if it were chewing on the taste of a dark-skinned creature.

    Dissatisfied with the taste of the drow, the fireball explodes, spewing out the unsavoury

    substance. Only this time, the dark elves were completely torn to shreds.

    Vincent ran over to Shelley, reached for the healing potion she had just given him, opened

    the dark elf''s mouth and poured it down. As the color returned to Shelley''s face, she opened

    her eyes and smiled as she said, "I bet you played very well..."

    "Maybe..." A strong headache followed, the pain that had been suppressed burst out, Vincent

    only felt his eyes open, no longer able to support the weight of the female Drow in his arms,

    suddenly fell into the darkness.

 Chapter 1 Underground and the Underground Episode 66

    The pain in my head is like an unbroken wave, one after the other. Vincent felt a thousand

    pounds of heavy stone pressing against his forehead. Little by little, his clear thoughts are

    being squeezed out of his skull. The darkness was all around him.

    It had been a long time since Vincent had an eye for insight that he had experienced total

    darkness. Once in the dark night loneliness, hesitation and panic gradually attacked his mind,

    Vincent hugged his body, and tried to concentrate his mind to retain the last bit of reason.

    Suddenly, the darkness was dispelled and the light shone on the master''s body again. Bathed

    in the warm sunlight, Vincent looked at his surroundings in surprise.

    The blue sky was filled with white clouds, the soft grass under his feet was still dripping with

    water, and the air was still filled with the fragrance of the morning earth.

    But Vincent clearly remembered that the last time he came to this world, he was almost

    burned to death by a fire that was lit. He reached out his hand and performed the simplest

    of feats of light.

    A bright light appeared from his fingertips, reassuring the mage. As long as he does not lose

    his ability to use spells, as he did last time, Vincent is confident that he can cope with most

    situations.

    From the other side of the hill came a regular shout, and the ground shook rhythmically

    beneath him. It was as if an army were marching there.

    Vincent climbed up the hill and bent down quickly in the tall grass. On the other side of the

    hill was an army made up entirely of snake men. They were practicing.

    The Master had never seen such a large army assembled together. It was as dark as a dark

    cloud. No fewer than twenty thousand serpents were gathered in the small col in front of him

    alone.

    They were armed to the teeth, and all wore armor woven with thin rings. This armor was good

    protection against arrows, and with its natural scales against swords, it was enough protection

    for any army. The Snake-men used their lower bodies to crawl along the ground, eliminating

    the need for armor on their legs, but both made them huge weapons. Each of them carried

    four war spears, which they could throw or raise to protect their horsemen, and in their hands

    they held huge machetes whose white blades reflected in a mirror the terrors of their upsidedown triangular faces. With such huge knives and the fearsome natural power of these

    creatures, Vincent believed that no other army in the human world could meet its slashes

    head-on.

    The serpents were marching in neat squares across the grass at the same speed, never in

    disarray. The leader swung his machete to his side, and the whole group turned at once, still

    in a criss-cross formation. Vincent could not help but admire the level of training of this team.

    It was able to restrain the naturally unruly snake people and form a powerful army. How much

    effort had it taken? The Serpents themselves were one of the powerful ancient races, the

    masters of men, elves and dwarves who had once ruled the land of Blasares. As the other

    races mastered magic, they gradually declined and were reduced to mere inhabitants. What

    do the snake people want here now?

    Vincent had once confronted these snake men in underground caves, and had it not been for

    the powerful explosive power of his lightning magic, the mage would have been helpless

    against them. Both in terms of melee and magic resistance, this evolved snake man has been

    close to the level of subdragon. Coupled with such a large number, Vincent shudder to think

    of the damage this army could do to an entire continent.

    "Hopefully this group of snake people won''t go after Blasares." Vincent said to himself.

    Black clouds suddenly covered Vincent''s head, which was in sharp contrast to the bright

    sunshine the Master had brought before. The mage''s heart was startled, and he suddenly

    looked back. The guy who was wrapped in the black fog last time was slowly floating up.

    Being threatened by him once with fire is enough, and this time the mage is not defenseless.

    Vincent stands up with a lightning spear in his right hand and a silver orb of energy suspended

    above the palm of his left. Unsure of the true strength of his opponent, Vincent decided to

    be on his guard.

    The man in black stopped and quietly watched the Wizard''s movements. His whole body

    shuddered, and the black cloud disappeared, revealing its true face.

    It was a white-skinned human being, with rare black hair that fell over his shoulders, a kind

    smile on his face, and a white robe with large sleeves of some unknown material that could

    reflect some sunlight.

    "Human mage, I mean no harm," he said. He held out his arms in front of him, palms up, to

    show that he was unarmed: "Who are you, mage? Why have you come to my territory?"

    Vincent looked at the man in front of him. As he spoke, thousands of Serpentine soldiers

    surrounded the hillside. The mage took stock of the situation, put away his lightning spell,

    and momentarily dissipated the orb. "My name is Wizd. Who are you? What is this place?"

    "Mr. Wedzder, you are welcome to be a guest in my space, where you will receive the warmest

    reception." The man came up and stood in front of Vincent, bowing slightly: "Please don''t be

    frightened by these little snakes, they are actually very obedient and lovely. Oh, it is impolite

    not to introduce yourself by name. I have lost my courtesy just now, I beg your forgiveness.

    My name is rather difficult to pronounce with the human tongue, but if you don''t mind, you

    can call me Da Zei. Welcome to this space."

    "Space? What are you talking about? B: I don''t quite follow you, Mr. Tachen. Would you please

    explain it to me in detail?"

    "That is nature, distinguished guest. But standing on this hillside is no place to talk, so come

    with me, and trust that my servants have prepared the most splendid feast and the most

    comfortable seats."

    This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.Vincent followed Dafeng and passed through the formation of the Serpentine army, flanked

    by scaly creatures more than two meters high, their yellow eyes and slender, vertical pupils

    fixed on the human mage before them. The machetes in their hands moved gently, and the

    continuous noise of the snake''s message threatened and challenged Vincent.

    The Master felt an oppressive force, a horrible pressure expressed in numbers. Faced with any

    Snake man alone, Vincent would have been sure to win, but faced with an army of Snake men

    across the mountains, he would have been crushed to death before he could use his spell.

    Tazei, who was in front of Vincent, was unconcerned about Vincent''s situation and allowed

    his men to threaten and provoke the Master. Although he did not look back and his face did

    not show any special expression, Vincent believed that he was laughing secretly in his heart.

    The Wizard then used his eyes of insight, and for a moment there was nothing but a pure

    black void in his eye socket, a faint whirl swirling where his eye had been. At the same time,

    a dance of light was released onto his own eye, and a flash of changing color appeared at the

    center of the black vortex.

    The serpents who saw this took a step back, clenched their weapons, and the serpents moved

    more rapidly in and out of their mouths -- they felt threatened.

    Ordinary mages would not dare to do this, and casting glowing spells on their own eyes would

    only cause them to become blind. But with an insight, Vincent is no longer afraid of all kinds

    of bright lights, and the brightness of the dance light has no effect on him.

    "Here it is, here it is." Dacheng pointed to a palace in front of her and led Vincent inside.

    It was a castle, built on a stone platform more than five meters high. It was divided into seven

    levels. The higher the tower, the smaller the level. At each level the tower was opened with

    many Windows, either for observation or as holes for shooting arrows. The sides of the tower

    jut out and at the very edge rise up into the air, and the green roof is very vivid against the

    blue sky.

    The interior of the castle was covered with wooden floors, and many of the serpents swam

    noiselessly over the polished surface. Unlike the army outside, the serpents here were mostly

    female, and their thin clothes covered their faces just enough to hide the scales, but they

    showed off the natural beauty of the serpents, and a strange aroma hung over the castle.

    Vincent smelled it and recognized that there was a special extract in it that could stimulate

    the passion of living things. He imposed a "mental barrier" on himself to block out all spiritual

    influences.

    Tachi led the master to a large room, where low tables were arranged in two rows, and there

    were no chairs but plenty of soft cushions. Dacheng and Vincent sat behind two tables

    opposite each other.

    Not long after, several girls brought small white bowls, in which fragrant hot tea had already

    been brewed.

    Dacheng motioned for Vincent to drink the tea, and then waved all the maids back.

    Vincent took a sip of his tea. He was not used to this kind of tea without any sugar, milk or

    red wine. He stole a glance at the women walking backwards away. From beneath the veils

    that wrapped their faces, the heads of small snakes appeared.

    "Medusa!" he cried. Vincent could not help feeling frightened. To attract such a powerful

    creature as a maid, how powerful was the man called Da Zei on the other side? And for what

    did he have this power?

    "You are welcome once more to my castle, and do not consider yourself a stranger, but make

    yourself at home here. Everything is at home. '' Dacheng said with a smile.

    "The last time I was here, you almost burned me to death." Vincent puts down his teacup and

    looks up and down at the guy opposite him. "I don''t dare suffer like that again."

    "Ha ha, I see. I''m really sorry." Dacheng claps her hands as two young girls come in. He said:

    ''I thought it was some kind of attacker, so I struck first. You know, it was just taking shape,

    but there were a lot of guys trying to hit it, so I had to be careful. I feel so sorry for your last

    fright. How do you feel about these ladies being given to you as handmaidens as an apology?"

    ''Snake Man again? Vincent did not dare to look around with his penetrating eyes now, for it

    would be terrible if he met Medusa''s gaze. Although he still has the talisman that is immune

    to petrification, the sting of being attacked by supernatural forces will not be eliminated.

    "Of course not, these are both beautiful human maidens. How can I offer your guest the

    Serpent Maiden?" Dafzai smiled. "These women have never even touched a man. They are

    absolute virgins..."

    Vincent waved his hand to stop Dacheng: "We masters always like to walk alone, and do not

    have the habit of bringing servants with us, so thank you for your kindness, but I cannot

    accept it."

    "What a pity. I thought you would like it." He clapped his hands again. Two strong Serpents

    came in. "Now that they''ve seen men, it''s no use," he said. "Drag down and see if those beasts

    are hungry."

    ''Wait,'' said the man. Vincent waved his hand, "It seems that they have never seen a man

    before, but it is good material for magic. I will keep it."

    "That''s all right." Dafei waved the samurai away, and the two women cleverly stood behind

    Vincent, but they couldn''t stop shivering. Dafzai smiled and said, "Master, how did you come

    to this space?"

    "To be honest, I don''t know." Vincent never takes his eyes off the man opposite him. "I just

    closed my eyes and I woke up right here."

    There were several crackles, and the low table in front of him was overturned. He suddenly

    stood up, ignoring the hot tea splattered on his legs, and looked at the master with a surprised

    expression.

    Vincent felt that he was definitely being watched by a giant snake.

    Da Zei pointed at Vincent, and after a while she managed to squeeze out a word: "You..."

 Chapter 1 Underground and the Underground Episode 67

    "You..." Dacheng pointed at Vincent, surprised.

    "Is there anything wrong?" The mage is already preparing his defensive spells.

    "No, it''s nothing." Da Zei put her hand down and smiled apologetically. "That was really rude,

    because I''ve never been in this situation before." Two snake girls came in, gently wiped the

    water stains off his legs, and set up a new tea set.

    Da Zei continued, "This place of mine is only accessible to those who have traveled from all

    planes, and it is very rare to enter it just with your eyes closed, as you said. At this stage, I do

    not expect too many prying eyes or random intrusions."

    Vincent looked at the guy across from him. He didn''t believe him. After many trials, all of the

    Wizard''s known teleportation spells had been disabled, and the possibility of traveling

    through the plane to get here was almost zero. Moreover, the creature had first used the

    Blasares lingua franca, which Vincent was familiar with, rather than some celestial or abyssal

    language. This means that the place of origin or destination of this creature must have a great

    relationship with Blasares. Teleporting? At least that''s no longer possible in Blasares.

    "I''m a little puzzled, Mr. Tazei, what you train and maintain such a large army of snake people

    for?"

    "Mr. Vizder, I am not fully human. Do not judge my race by my appearance. I have the soul

    of the Snake Man in my blood." Ta-zao had completely recovered his composure, and the

    quiet smile was on his face again. "In my opinion, the Snake people are a noble race, and they

    have the right to enjoy their quiet and abundant life. Now they are in a very bad situation."

    He coughed softly and then said, "I just want to build a world for them, a good world?"

    "An army means war, Mr. Tachi, and against whom is your army?"

    "I know what you''re worried about, Mr. Vizder. Rest assured, this army of mine is for defense.

    There are many other powerful men all around my world, and they want to annex my little

    Snake-man home to fill their hunger and thirst." Dafei waved her right hand in a

    strengthening gesture: "Against such people, we must have our own strength to fight back!"

    "No wonder the snake people are obedient to you. I can read admiration in their eyes."

    "You flatter me. I only helped them a little." Dacheng stroked her chin, and a flash of yellow

    light came out of her eyes. "Mr. Master, will you help me realize this dream? Of course, you''re

    not a snake man, so I can''t force you. But if you can stay and help, feel free to ask, and I will

    do my best."

    "No, thank you, Mr. Tachen. I prefer a free life. '' Vincent''s work for the dark elves is almost

    close to his principle of the bottom line, for a group of unknown origins of the snake people

    to work, not in line with his love of freedom.

    "Why not, Mr. Wizard? It won''t do you any harm." The tone was smooth, but every word fell

    heavily on Vincent''s ears. ''Freedom? I don''t limit your freedom at all. All I need is some

    guidance. You are free in any world."

    ''Guidance? Vincent asked puzzled, "As a strong man with his own space, do you still need the

    guidance of a little mage?"

    "No, Mr. Vizder, it is a coincidence that I have this place. I am not really a wizard. We Serpents

    are not well versed in the powers of magic, but we have a keen desire to know the causes of

    this mysterious power. And so we hope -- of course, I hope above all that you will stay and

    help me."

    "Are we negotiating right now? Vincent is determined not to stay, but he hopes to get more

    information out of the other side.

    "We are always negotiating. Oh, Mr. Vizder, what do you need to agree to stay?"

    "I don''t really need much, but I want to find someone who understands me, and that''s the

    only person I can help." Vincent takes another sip of tea and looks at the tap with a smile

    behind the curl of tea fragrance: "Give me a reason that can move me."

    "Hah! Interesting proposal."

    ''Is it money? No! That''s the least likely thing." Da Zei said to himself, "I do not believe that a

    mage like you could be short of money, that you could be defeated by greedy desires."

    ''Women, then? No! These two girls are really classy, but you''re not necessarily showing any

    excitement. Women can''t be your ultimate goal."

    "Power? Noooo! As a mage, you don''t seem like someone who covets power. There is no

    desire in your eyes to dominate everything, and you do not care about the power of life and

    death from above."

    "Power? Perhaps, the mysterious attraction of magic has always been irresistible, and

    becoming more powerful is the dream of every mage, and you are no exception. But strength

    alone is not enough to convince you to stay."

    ''Glory? Honestly, if it was for glory, you wouldn''t have stayed with a fellow of snake blood like

    me. You would have used your power to get glory on Earth."

    ''Then what could it be? My dear mage friend, riddles are the last thing I''m good at, so you''d

    better just tell me the answer." Dacheng looked at Vincent without any sense of loss or

    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.annoyance. His eyes were full of confidence, as if he already knew the answer but deliberately

    refused to say it.

    "Mr. Dafei, in fact, every condition you make is very tempting, and my various desires have

    become agitated. But I still can''t stay. There is an almost insurmountable obstacle."

    "Difficulties of any kind can be solved. All obstacles are little games in the course of life, things

    that bring pleasure. Every time you overcome an obstacle, you feel good about it. I''m one of

    those people."

    "No, that''s not what I meant." Vincent waved his hand. "If I am right in my estimation, I will

    soon inevitably leave this world, just as I did in the fire, and may return to my own world at

    any moment. That''s the biggest reason why I can''t help you. '' Vincent flicked his finger:

    "Whoosh, it''s gone."

    "It''s a tricky thing, because my space is literally impossible to defend in front of you." Dada

    leaned back against the thick cushion. After a moment of silence, he finally said, "Master, I

    don''t want to go around with you anymore. Let''s have an open and honest discussion."

    Vincent smiled and let out a long breath. "That''s just what I want..."

    "The only way you can come to this space, other than using teleportation, is that you have

    the powers of the Enigma, the Great Arcane Master of ancient Times." Dacheng looked at

    Vincent, staring hard at him, not wanting to show any movement or expression of the master,

    "There is something in this space that attracts the Wizard''s Secret Scroll. I don''t know what

    the conditions are for you to arrive here and leave here, but it is certain that you have the

    scroll on you."

    ''I don''t deny it, Monsieur Tachen, but you can go on.'' Vincent was still smiling.

    "As you can guess, I have the same scroll, but I want your scroll, or the knowledge that is

    written on it." Da Zei took a deep breath and said what she wished for. "I want magic."

    "To tell you the truth, Mr. Tachi, the magic in the Mysteries of Ofa is too difficult for you. If

    you have become a mage, what is written on it will help you. The Mysteries of the Ofa will be

    of no use to you if you learn them from scratch."

    ''Are you going to keep this scroll as your own? That would hurt you, Mr. Vizder." Dacheng

    smiled. "Those scrolls are not simple instruments of record. There is a powerful soul hidden

    within them. Just when you think you can master magic, that''s when it wins and destroys you.

    If you want to avoid that happening, using my power is the only option."

    ''Thank you for your kindness, Mr Tachen, but even if you put it in your best light, there is no

    real trust between us right now. So let''s put an end to all this talk about the Austrian Secret

    Books. '' Vincent still had a harmless smile on his face, but it was almost more irritating to

    Dafei''s eyes than a dirty smile. The human mage on the other side is like a pile of cotton. His

    own fist hits it with no effect. In the mutual rambling, the topic is still in the same place, there

    is no progress.

    "Mr. Vizder, you are such a good negotiator that you almost wear out my patience. But I still

    say, stay on my side, you can have anything you want, and I can make it happen for you. All

    you have to do is share a little knowledge."

    "On your side?" Vincent gently tapped the teacup in front of him with his fingers: "Mr.

    Dacheng, this world of yours is just like this teacup, delicate, beautiful and touching. I like this

    world very much, of course, the only bad thing is that there are more snakes here. It sounds

    easy to be on your side, but I don''t know who''s on the other side of you right now. To build

    a Serpent-man army, you need enemies. I wonder if your side against yours will be as

    beautiful but fragile as this teacup."

    "I don''t have enemies on my side, or I don''t put anything on my side." Da Zeh touched his

    nose. "Only those annoying people will stand across from me and become my enemies."

    Watching Dafei''s movements, Vincent noticed a twinkle in his eyes. As he touched his nose,

    his heart beat faster. The mage smiled. Naturally, he did not believe his lies.

    At this time, a warm feeling enveloped Vincent''s body, starting from his heart and filling every

    cell with blood vessels. Gradually, the world in front of him began to blur, and the Tatsu image

    began to become distorted.

    "Looks like I have to leave, Mr. Tachi."

    "I shall see you again, Master Wizder -- whether that is your real name or not, I shall see you

    again. Think about what I have said. Also, don''t forget..."

    Before the words were finished, all the images in front of Vincent disappeared, and complete

    darkness enveloped him again. This time it was as if the young mage had fallen into a world

    of nothingness, without direction, without sense, without even air. Vincent opened his mouth

    wide and tried to breathe in into his lungs.

    "Heh ��������" The long-lost air entered his shrivelled lungs, and Vincent sat up sharply

    from the cold floor.

    "You wake up at last..." Next to him came Shelley''s voice.

 Chapter 1 Underground and the Underground Episode 68

    Shelley''s concerned eyes are the first thing Vincent sees when he wakes up from his coma.

    Her face was haggard, and the bloodshot look in her eyes was a clear sign that Shelley had

    not rested for days.

    Shelley snuffed her nose, choked back the tears, and took on a cold face. In a stern voice, she

    said, "Male! Get up from the ground!"

    There was also a definite tremor in the voice.

    Vincent surveyed his surroundings. The two familiar rows of fluorescent columns still lit with

    purple light. At the end of the two rows of lights, high up on the steps, Mistress Batana was

    sitting in her huge chair, leaning her chin and looking at the humans who were still sitting on

    the ground.

    The sorcerer knew at once that he was in the First Family''s audience room. The change in

    Shelley''s expression must have had something to do with her mother. But how did she get

    there?

    "You wake up at last, my counselor Mage." Matron Batana stood up and slowly walked down

    the steps. "You have such a strong life force that you have managed to wake up after five

    days in a coma."

    "How much..." Vincent found that his throat had become so hoarse that he felt a prickly pain

    with every word he said. In his pocket he found a small wine pouch containing the wine he

    had bought from Stoneleg.

    After a few sips of the cool wine, Vincent felt much better. He put his hands on his knees and

    slowly stood up. Only then did he realize how weak a man he was.

    "Thank you very much for your help," he said. Vincent bowed slightly, his sore waist bent

    down and almost couldn''t stand up again.

    "Well, man, you have a lot of guts. Do you know what you''ve done?" "Said the mother angrily.

    Vincent glanced up at Batana. Her tone of voice was very angry, but there was nothing to

    show it on her face.

    "Dear Matriarch, I have destroyed a false sacrifice of the spider goddess, that''s all. How can

    there be a male Drow sacrifice in the world?" Vincent Legend spoke softly and slowly, as if

    even this strength had disappeared, but he persisted in finishing the sentence.

    "You alone can guess the spider goddess''s intentions?" Batana laughed twice. "But that

    Somizar was really a sacrifice of the spider goddess, but he wasn''t a man."

    At this point, the mother laughed loudly: "The second family is all right, but the number of

    sacrifices is too small, and under no choice, I sent the second son of the family to study in the

    temple. The spider goddess made a decree, and from then on that guy was no longer a man."

    "But," said the mother, suddenly very serious, "I did not think that the boy had become the

    leader in the sacrifice. Without him, the second family would have disappeared. So, good kill!"

    "Thank you, Madam, for your praise." Shelley spoke quickly for Vincent.

    "HMPF! Do not think that I know nothing, and that you did not give the order? Or else the

    counselor can do it? Or in such a weak condition?" Batana walked over to Shelley and said,

    "You have to learn to think, and even if you do strike, you can''t do it in the temple of spiders!

    You must learn to think now, or how will you lead the First family?"

    ''Ah... Shelley is astounded. "Me leading the First family? Your Grace, I''m not even a priest!"

    "The sacrificial things can be learned!

    "But isn''t Zeena more suitable than I am?" Shelley said quickly. "She''s already the best..."

    "Zeena? Is there anyone in our family by that name?" Batana took out his whip and struck

    Shelley on the arm, leaving a trail of bloody marks. "Remember! What I say is the truth!"

    ''Yes, Madam.'' Shelley bowed her head and whispered back, not daring to rub her wound.

    "As for you, Counselor Master..." Batana walked up to Vincent, the head of a snake tapping

    gently in her palm, "You dare to kill a priest in the temple of spiders, how dare you! Do you

    think I should reward you or punish you?"

    ''Perhaps you could make the reward my punishment, dear Mistress.'' Vincent waved his hand,

    and the Mighty Wand, which had been lying on the ground beside him, returned to his hand.

    Vincent put his whole weight on the staff and said with a smile, "Madam, I''m afraid I can''t

    withstand any punishment."

    "HMPF! Pretend what!" The mother put the whip back on her waist: "What has happened is

    that the second family has lost their most important sacrificial power, which will surely cause

    the other families to pry. The First family does not yet have the power to eliminate the second

    family, but it is more than enough to eliminate the losers after the battle. Male, how long will

    it take you to recover?"

    "Estimate I''ll need about a month." Vincent didn''t want to fight for the Dark Elves. Why risk it

    if he already had the right to enter the Tower?

    ''I''ll give you three days to recover. This is it." The mother waved her hand. "You must be ready

    for anything. Now is the time to show your loyalty to the family!"

    "My dear Mistress, I think there are some things which must be understood. Is that Somizar

    really strong?" Vincent leaned on his cane and took a step forward. ''I want to assess the

    strength of the second family.''

    "What about the intelligence that there are at most three other figures like that Somizar in

    the second family?" Batana said, "Or do you think that, after an adventure, the first family is

    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.gone?"

    "Of course not, Madame." Vincent was thinking about what Somizar had said -- that if I hadn''t

    stopped him, the family sacrifice would have been more. The power of the second family is

    never as simple as it appears. Those who want to take advantage of it are likely to be taken

    advantage of a lot.

    "Dear Matriarch, may the First family always be on the same side of victory." Vincent nodded

    slightly, "If you don''t mind, I''d like to have a rest."

    "Come on, man." "Shelley," Batana says, "you can practice what you learned at the temple on

    this weak creature!"

    The two men left the speech hall, the heavy door closing behind them. Shelley stepped

    forward to help Vincent, "Take care of your health. If you fall down before you finish what you

    promised me, you will be in great trouble."

    "I know my own body. You can rest assured."

    ''Rest assured? If I could have been sure... '' Shelley whispered in Vincent''s ear, "What about

    those two beautiful women?"

    "Beautiful women? What beauty?" Vincent was a little surprised.

    ''Still pretending! Shelley quickened her pace, dragging Vincent along: "Shortly after you

    passed out, two very beautiful human women appeared out of thin air beside you. Without

    saying a word, they began undressing you..."

    "What happened to them?" Vincent immediately broke out a cold sweat, and the two

    handmaidens sent by the snap were sent to Vincent''s side. If the half-snake man had a heart,

    he could locate himself through the two women at any time. In the absence of a clear line

    between us and the enemy, this danger must be eliminated.

    "What''s the matter? I have killed these two women of unknown origin. '' "Wasn''t that sad?"

    said Shelley.

    "It''s okay to be sad. Kill. But you are too cruel. '' Vincent followed the female drow''s pace: "You

    walk slowly, or let me directly use flying skills."

    "So you don''t care about the lives of those two people. You really have a cruel heart. Those

    two girls are really pretty!" Shelley laughed and said, "I didn''t. I sent them to your hotel.

    Stonelegs said to thank you, and hid them."

    "Huh? Then let go of your hand. I must hurry back. '' Vincent said a spell and clenched the

    wand, and immediately the flying began to work. In a few moments, the Wizard was flying

    away from the First House.

    Frowning, Shelley crossed her arms and said to herself, "I''ll forgive you this time, but next time

    I''ll kill you..."

    Vincent returns to the Tavern, where he has been missing for a long time, and flies straight to

    his room on the second floor. Hardy, Mark and the two women are in the room.

    One of the objects in Mark''s bored flipper''s hand looks like a necklace that can change shape

    constantly. Hardy sat across from the two women, looking them up and down as if he were

    going to eat them both. But the two girls stood in the corner, close together, not daring to

    meet the soldier''s eyes.

    "Hardy! Mark! I''m back." Vincent, coming straight in through the window, startled the two

    men.

    "Wow! You''re all right!" Mark dropped what he was holding and ran over to Vincent. "I knew

    you''d be all right."

    "Are you all right?" Hardy, sensing Vincent''s weakened state, did not pat him on the shoulder

    as usual. Instead, he handed him a bottle of blue potion. "This is the healing potion Stone

    Legs found.

    Vincent took the potion, leaned back and drank it. The potion is not only useful for healing

    wounds, but also for relieving fatigue. Although A can not replace the effect of sleep, but can

    quickly restore part of the physical strength.

    "Master..." ''the two women said together.

    ''You two stand in front of me and close your eyes.'' Vincent''s left hand shows the silver ball of

    energy, and his right hand gives the scepter to Mark next to him.

    The two women stepped up trembling and stood in front of the master. Hardy was about to

    say something, but then closed her mouth again.

    Vincent begins to carefully detect all the magic effects on the two women. If used as spies or

    locator markers, the two women must have arsorcery or magical enchantment, just like the

    Dark elf family''s tracking magic.

    Mark cocks his head, not knowing what Vincent is doing. He is now quietly watching with his

    wand. Hardy looked apprehensively at the two women.

    After a moment, Vincent took his hand away from their heads. "It''s all right," he said. Do you

    want to stay or do you want to go?"

    The two girls look at each other and then at Vincent: "We all listen to our master."

    "Come on, don''t call me that." Vincent looks out the window at the dark underworld. "You''d

    better stay here for the time being."

    "Vincent, I thought you were going to kill them both." Hardy, who doesn''t even have a

    Mercury on his forehead, fakes a sweat. "I was wondering when you got so cold..."

    "Of course not." Vincent looks around, and a maid immediately brings him a chair.

    "Hardy, what have you been doing all these days? Why can''t I find you here?"

    Hardy scratched his head. "We''ve been really busy these days, but there''s been some progress

    with Littlefinger." He pointed to the two women. "Well, it seems they''re not the only ones in

    trouble when it comes to things going wrong..."

 Chapter 1 Underground and the Underground Episode 69

    In the room on the second floor of the hotel, the Wizard and his two friends were sitting at

    the table, while two human women stood quietly behind Vincent with their hands down.

    "Vincent, were you responsible for the last explosion, the one with the silver fire that hit the

    Crystal Tower?" "Hardy asked.

    "Yeah, I did."

    "Since then, the area around the Tower has been closed to non-Dark Elves, and it just so

    happens that our intelligence tells us that the secret Underground Guild entrance is right next

    to the Tower." Hardy scratched his head. "They actually put the entrance in the graveyard. It

    took us a long time to get in there without the Drow tracking us. It was thanks to the gadgets

    Mark had with him, and to be honest, they worked."

    Mark takes out an amulet, waves it in the air, and then he disappears. Vincent needs insight

    to see him.

    ''Have you seen Littlefinger? You haven''t been found out about your meeting with the

    Halfling?"

    "Don''t worry about it." Hardy waved his hand. "If the dark Elves can''t see us both, how can

    anyone else? Littlefinger''s all right. He''s got a plan to get out of here..."

    Vincent put out his hand to stop the soldier. He waved at the two women, indicating that they

    should leave the room for a moment.

    When the door was closed again, Vincent''s penetrating eye guided the two of them down

    the stairs before motioning Hardy to continue.

    "I say, Vincent, you''re very careful, but you can''t be too careful." Hardy said, "According to

    them, they''re going to start some kind of operation in ten days, and there might be some

    action against you before then. "He says you have to be careful. The move in ten days could

    throw the city into chaos, or at least the Dark Elves will have their hands full. He says he''ll be

    able to take us out of Prudence City in good time."

    "Action? How powerful can an underground, clandestine union be to take action? A target or

    an entire city? What is their purpose?" "Asked Vincent, frowning and staring at Hardy in

    puzzlement.

    "On this point, too, Littlefinger did not go into detail, as he himself was not a core member of

    the union and did not know about some things. But after ten days it will be a good time to

    leave town."

    Mark chimed in, "Vincent, isn''t ten days a bit short? Will you be able to break through the

    tracking barrier in time?"

    "Don''t worry, if time is really tight, I can break the barrier on all of you by force." Vincent, who

    had studied Drow magic in the Black Crystal Tower, had gained an understanding of some of

    the Dark Elf''s characteristic barriers, and with his inexhaustible magical roots, it would not be

    very difficult for him to force them out. "But then you will suffer, and the process will be very

    unbearable."

    "So now we can actually leave Dark Elf City at any time without being tracked? For nothing

    more than flesh and blood?" Hardy frowned.

    "Yeah, it could be interpreted that way."

    "Vincent, do you realize how dangerous Littlefinger is? Why didn''t you tell us about this

    sooner?" Hardy''s eyes glared at the mage. "Tell me, what did Littlefinger do to protect you

    and give you information, fighting alone in the underground Union?"

    "Hardy, don''t be angry. Calm down." Mark urged Hardy, pulling at his suit.

    Vincent said nothing and looked at Hardy seriously.

    "Calm? I don''t want to be calm at this time." Hardy pointed out of the window: "Is that female

    dark elf, the white one, having a thing for you? You said you went to work as an advisor to

    the First Family to get into the Black Crystal Tower. Well, I believe you."

    Hardy pointed to the door. "Just when Littlefinger was in danger, two beautiful human women

    appeared and called you master. They are very attractive, indeed, and yet you have time to

    engage in such things! Whether they''re slaves or whatever, I don''t care, but think of the efforts

    of Phelps the Halfling."

    ''Besides,'' said Hermione. Hardy gestured to the wall of the room. "That''s all right. Next door,

    right next door, there''s a little girl waiting for you. You have too many interests to let go of,

    even that little girl?"

    Vincent frowned: "A little girl? What little girl?"

    "Hardy is talking about that group of five adventurers we met last time. They brought a little

    girl they said they wanted to give you." Mark shook his head too. "She looks really young,

    Vincent, are you sure..."

    "Ha ha ha ha..." The mage could not bear it at last, his brow unfurling and laughing, clutching

    his stomach. His shoulders twitched rapidly, and he finally stopped laughing so hard, weak,

    that his stomach hurt.

    "Hardy, Mark, am I that horny in your eyes?" ''asked Vincent with a smile.

    ''Of course not.'' Hardy replied, "I just want to remind you what''s really at stake right now.

    There''s just too much sideline right now."

    The smile on Vincent''s face suddenly froze as he recalled why he had come here in the first

    place. The scepter of prophecy was only a means. Finding Littlefinger trapped in the

    Underdark was his goal. The other things -- the search for the Arcane scrolls -- were small

    things compared to Phelps. He was now nothing more than a mage, a one-man force, able

    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.to navigate the city by maintaining a sense of mystery and the title of advisor to the First

    Family. If you''re not careful, not only will you get involved, but those around you will also get

    involved. He does not know who else, only can call on the spider goddess power of the first

    family mother can be the mage''s friends.

    Prudence, where life in the city is a tightrope, adds wraps to its own back.

    "Well, thanks for the warning, but I''m getting a little carried away with my restoration of

    magical powers." The mage walked over to Hardy and patted him on the shoulder. "I will say

    nothing else, but in ten days we shall be out of this dark city!"

    "Be careful yourself that you do not lose your composure and your thinking in your haste."

    "Hardy said.

    "Mark," Vincent turned to the dwarf. "Do you think Hardy would make a good mage? I think

    he''s calmer than I am."

    Mark covered his mouth and giggled. Hardy gave Vincent a look and said, "Huh."

    "What are you going to do for ten days, Hardy?"

    "Nothing. Probably some packing to do. It''s not like you can get back to the surface

    immediately after you leave the city." Hardy threw up his hands. "Provisions and maps and

    things like that. What are you going to do about the little girl? And these two women? Are

    they left here?"

    "That little girl is the little angel we have been looking for. It is too dangerous for me to carry

    her with me. Please take care of her. I''d better leave you with the girls, because you said they

    were beautiful anyway." Vincent picked up his staff and pretended not to see Hardy''s

    eyebrows raised in excitement. "Time is running out. I''ll find a way to disarm the circle."

    "Ten days is a long time, but it will pass quickly." Hardy looked at the mage and said

    meaningfully.

    But first Vincent et al had to find the adventure squad in the next room. Their room was only

    two aisles away from where the Mage was. Hardy knocked on the door and went straight in.

    But there were two other men in the room besides the ones he had met last time. What

    bothered the mage most was that they were both dark elves, a man and a woman.

    "Who are you? How dare you just come in? '' A dark Elf man looked back to see the entering

    human mage.

    Vincent takes out his coat of arms and surveys the room. The men of the Adventure party

    held their weapons in their hands, while the little girl hid behind the savage orc warriors,

    looking at the two men opposite her with large, frightened eyes.

    "Of which family are you two? Where are your emblems?" Vincent put the badge back on his

    body and stood in front of the soldier.

    ''Human beings! You have nothing to do here! Don''t think that just because you''re the First

    Family''s advisor you can get involved in dark elf affairs. This is the city of Prudence, the city

    of the Drow!" The male elf draws his machete.

    "Shut up! Male! There''s no place for you to talk!" The female Drow snapped at her companion,

    then turned to face the mage: "Counselor of the First Family, we don''t mean to start a fight.

    But we are here to take back what is ours."

    ''What do you want back? Hardy pulled out the double-headed sword from his back and gave

    the Drow a wink. "Think about it first, then tell her what you want."

    "HMPF! Ignorant stuff! Threatening us? Think you can escape the wrath of the dark elves?"

    "Said the female Drow, pointing at Hardy.

    "No. We can''t escape the fury." Vincent clutches a scroll in his left sleeve. ''But we can keep

    our anger in this room and no one else will know about it.''

    ''What?'' "Exclaimed the female drow, who understood her situation at once. Facing a siege of

    nearly ten men -- one of whom was a mage of the First House -- escape was the only option.

    Almost as soon as the word "what" came out of her mouth, a cloud of darkness filled the

    room for an instant.

    "Quick Spell Power! Vincent''s mouth turns up slightly. He had known for a long time that

    some of the Drow could cast spells in an instant, without using incantations or gestures at all.

    Against such enemies, unless you were prepared, you could lose the initiative in a moment.

    This is where the scroll in the mage''s hand comes in. Vincent shook his hand and the scroll

    dropped from his sleeve. The words on it were displayed in an instant as magic power. The

    room was immediately lit up like day, and the darkness that had just permeated was dissipated

    without a trace.

    Not expecting to be countered by the light so soon, the two dark elves, who were already

    near the window, let out a cry of pain before they could close their eyes.

    Hardy and Mapp, the orc barbarian, rushed forward at the same time, and before the others

    could react, a double-headed sword and a large, curved-bladed blade split the thin body of

    the dark elves in two.

    The two men looked at each other and at the same time added another blade to their

    opponent, then burst into laughter.

    "You''re a really strong guy, and your temper is just like mine!" Hardy clapped the Orc on the

    shoulder with excitement. "We were just thinking of the same thing. It''s not exactly the same

    cut, is it?"

    ''What''s a mould? ''asked the goblins, puzzled, having stopped laughing.

 Chapter 1 Underground and the Underground Episode 70

    In the City of Prudence, the king capital of the Dark Elves, a place that no outsider has ever

    dared desecrate in the entire history of Blasares, something amazing is happening.

    On the second floor of the Tavern, in an ordinary guest room, a group of surface creatures

    were watching the two dark elves lying in a pool of blood, smiling and laughing as if they

    were standing in the judgment hall of Greafury, the god of light, instead of in the dark depths

    of the earth. It was as if they were executing two evil dark creatures on Greafury''s orders, and

    it all seemed natural.

    Only the little angel Sokka hides in the corner of the room, looking in horror at the bodies on

    the floor. Her thick robe shook gently. Her eyes were wide with fear, but she could not move

    them from the bodies.

    Hearing Mapp''s laughter, Sokka finally looked away. She moved her legs to get behind the

    Orc, where she used to hide from danger. But to reach that safe place she had to pass two

    lines of dead dark elves, and with one foot in the air she could not step out.

    Seeing all this, Vincent went to her side, stroked Ka''s golden hair, and said softly, "Little sister,

    are you afraid?"

    Sokka looked at Vincent with wide eyes. Her blue pupils were as fresh and bright as the sky

    after a rain. She squeezed her eyes so that the moisture in them would hide quickly. She said

    in a low but stubborn voice, "Brother Black Robe, I am not afraid."

    "If you are not afraid, here is something I have prepared for you." Vincent pulls a ruby from

    his pocket. In the center of the gem is a swirl of gold that keeps turning. If you look at it

    carefully, it looks like a collection of shining stars. But in a trance, the stars merge into a single

    stream and can no longer be distinguished from each other.

    ''How beautiful! Sokka''s attention was completely drawn to the jewel. She held it up to her

    eyes with both hands and turned it over and over. "Brother Black Robe, is this really for me?"

    "Just take it," said Sokka. Vincent looked happily at the happy little girl in front of him. Sokka

    seems to be the blue sky itself. Even in the darkest underworld, her innocent appearance can

    release the tired mind from the heavy rock oppression and place it again under the vast blue

    sky, to be relieved, relaxed and pleased.

    "If a bad guy comes along, you take the gem, you say a spell, and the bad guy can''t see you."

    Pointing to the ruby, Vincent said, "The spell is simple: ''You can''t see me.'' Do you

    understand?"

    ''Yes! You can''t see me! '' Sokka said these words, and the ruby flashed a light of pale gold,

    and the little angel disappeared from sight.

    Everyone widened their eyes to find the angel, but no one could see Sokka except Vincent.

    "Detect Invisibility!" Adventure''s chaplain, the normally quiet chaplain Joe, uses spells. He

    looked around, but his face was still puzzled.

    Joe thought for a moment and took another scroll from his knapsack.

    Vincent reached out his hand and stopped him. "Mr. Pastor, do you want to use the art of

    truth? There is no need to experiment. Even if you use knowledge, you may not find it."

    Just as she had vanished, Sokka reappeared, her little face flushed with excitement. "Wow!

    Did I just become invisible, didn''t I?"

    ''Yes, you were invisible. The Reverend also spied on you, but did not see you. Did you have

    fun?"

    "HMMM! Sokka kept rubbing the red gem with his small hands, deciding in his mind that he

    would hold the playful stone even if he slept.

    "How do you do it, Mr. Mage?" "Asked Reverend Joe, putting the scroll carefully away.

    "In addition to its advanced invisibility, the gem automatically uses misdirection and hints to

    all who try to detect it. All anti-stealth people will see the illusion of air and still not be able

    to locate her true location."

    ''Oh! "Wow! There was an exclamation of admiration, though the goblins still looked confused,

    and Willem the Halflon Wanderer''s eyes gleamed with excitement.

    "Then Sokka must be safe with you," said Wilhelm. Pastor Joe went over to the little angel and

    took a cloth bag out of his pocket. He unwrapped the red thread and unfolded the cloth. A

    white feather lay in the center of the blue bag.

    "Sokka, this is the feather you used to put inside the statue of the Temple of the Broken Limbs,

    and I replaced it with my own hair. I have kept it with me and now I give it back to you. ''

    Pastor Joe picked up the feather steadily with three fingers and placed it in front of Sokka. "If

    I hadn''t met you, sweet little girl, I might have fallen into hatred and darkness." He pulled a

    necklace from his collar with a skull and crossed scythe on it. "Thank you Sokka for

    remembering warmth."

    "You''re the priest of the God of Death?" Vincent frowned and looked at Joe. The priests of

    Muerte mean the same thing as killers and executioners. Harvesting life is their sole purpose.

    "Yes, I am a priest of the God of Death. I''m sorry to have kept that hidden." He looked at

    Vincent, unconcerned by the Master''s expression of disgust. "But from now on, I will worship

    and Revere death itself, not the way that leads to it."

    Vincent sighed. He had never understood the priest''s way of thinking.

    "No, you can just take the feather." Sokka held the ruby and blinked, apparently unaware of

    any such thing as the God of Death. "I''ve got plenty of feathers, just keep that one. Give it

    back to me. I can''t put it back in."

    The minister thought for a moment, gave a little "um," then rewrapped the feather and put it

    back on his chest.

    "Sokka, you have a lot of feathers. Can you give me a handful?" Hardy leaned in. "A lot of girls

    love angel wings and want one or two like crazy. Just give me some."

    Sokka jumped up behind Vincent and looked at Hardy with half his head out. "No, that hurts!"

    Vincent protected Sokka and looked at Hardy with a smile.

    The Halfling wanderer thought for a moment, then gave up on the idea of borrowing the

    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.ruby from the cherub and ducked down to search the pockets of the two dead dark elves.

    The two money-straps were his natural trophies, and the crash of the gold coins soon

    disappeared into the small bag around his waist. After turning the bag for a while, he brought

    two things and put them in Vincent''s hand. "Master, do you see what kind of badge this is?"

    "This is the emblem of the second family!" Vincent looked at it and affirmed, "There is no

    mistake. These two men are not Drow without status. They are members of the second family,

    and they are not inferior."

    "Then it is not safe here. We must leave quickly." "It seems Stonelegs knows some hiding

    places," added William. "Let''s get out of here at once."

    ''Yes,'' said William. The mage nodded. "Hardy, Mark, the two of you, too. Be careful. The

    Second House is very powerful." Vincent patted Sokka on the head. "The little angel is with

    me, and I can use magic to hide her tracks."

    When Vincent saw the priest trying to speak, he guessed what he was thinking. "Mr. Joe, as a

    mage, I am better at hiding my tracks. Besides, my identity will be a good cover."

    The priest pondered for a moment and nodded.

    Mapp walked up to Sokka and pinched the angel''s face lovingly. "Sokka, yes... Listen to the

    mage, don''t be playful, don''t be silly, all right?"

    Sokka was not at all afraid of the orc''s big, ugly, twisted face. Fighting back her tears, she

    nodded vigorously. "Uncle Weirface, I will listen to you. Be a good boy!"

    "I''ll see you again." The sorcerer looked out the window at the chiming light from the Black

    Crystal Tower. "Now is not the time to talk. Let''s move quickly."

    Hardy walked up to Vincent, patted the mage on the shoulder with a serious face, "Take care,

    and I''ll see you at the bottom of the tower in ten days!"

    "Now, don''t be such a bitch." Vincent said goodbye to his friend with a smile. "Mark, take

    good care of yourself. After I leave here, I will take you and Sokka to see the blue sky, white

    clouds and the sea."

    ''I see,'' said Soka. Mark patted his pockets, which were full of all sorts of magical gadgets.

    "Vincent, take care!"

    Then a group of people quickly left the hotel. The mage ordered the two women to follow

    Hardy and obey his orders for a while, then led Sokka in the direction of the Black Crystal

    Tower. For the time being, the sparsely inhabited Tower was the safest place to hide.

    The little angel had got used to wearing a thick robe to hide his identity, and cleverly followed

    the master behind, holding Vincent''s black robe in his small hands without falling a step.

    Vincent, however, can''t be as carefree as Sokka, and he has to make sense of all the events.

    Now, intelligence and how to use it becomes a priority.

    The cherub had said that she was meant to be taken to Dark Elf City to be used by the Drow

    for sacrificial rites. A sacrifice like his was extremely rare. There must have been a very powerful

    dark elf family involved.

    The Second family arrived at the inn to ask for the cherubs, and they said something that

    caught the wizard''s attention: "We have come to take back what is ours." This was tantamount

    to admitting that they were the ones who had kidnapped the angel. If they planted it against

    the First Family, it makes some sense.

    But on the other hand, with only two men from the second family, this is a shabby effort to

    carry out the "recapture" mission, especially when the target of the recapture is a precious

    sacrifice. Even in terms of framing the First Family itself, it is a matter of walking on the edge

    of a cliff, not to be careless. Two dark elves face off against a team of adventurers -- and

    even without his help as a mage, it''s hard to stand a chance.

    Examining the two emblements, Vincent has discovered their location and communication

    magic. Both of these spells are very much in the style of the second family of Dark Elves, not

    imitations. There is only one possibility, then, that the two Dark Elves did not know that the

    Adventure Corps was protecting the cherub.

    In this case, since the Second House itself could not have done anything so careless, there is

    only one explanation, and there is also a group of people who instructed the two dark elves

    to take the angel, and calculated that they would die and leave the family emblem behind so

    that they could proceed with their next plan. Unprepared, the two dark elves rushed in and

    walked right into the trap.

    They were the real owners of the angel kidnappers.

    Those who frame the first family, and then advise the second family, can make the second

    family get the sacrifice even if the framing fails. After the sacrifice, the power of the second

    family will increase greatly for a short time. At the same time, the First family suffered a great

    loss of power due to a mission to the Spider Goddess.

    Under these circumstances, it is almost inevitable that the first two families will start a merger

    war. There is a chance that the entire city of Prudence will undergo a reshuffle, with all the

    Dark Elves potentially caught up in it. The Fifth Family was wiped out some time ago, and

    whoever did it has tipped the balance. The forces that have been building up in the past may

    soon be unleashed throughout the Underdark.

    Vincent could not help but think of what Littlefinger Phelps had said, which, taken together,

    made it seem that the secret underground Guild was in charge of all this. But there was not a

    single piece of evidence that it was involved. Until the mastermind behind this is revealed,

    Vincent will not be able to exert all his power; Only by finding the mastermind behind the

    scenes can the master come up with a truly effective countermeasure.

    Suddenly, Vincent felt Sokka give him two hard tugs from behind. He looked up. An old man

    he knew was walking toward the Master. Archmage Vizren beckoned to Vincent. "Come with

    me, little friend. I have something to tell you."

 Chapter 1 Underground and the Underground Episode 71

    Vizrunda stood on the side of the road and beckoned to both Vincent. "Come with me. I have

    something to talk to you about."

    Vincent took Sokka''s little hand and followed. Now he had something to ask the old dark Elf,

    too.

    Several of them walked toward the tower. None of the dark elves patrolling the area

    questioned them. They all just looked at the old Wizard from a distance and let them go.

    Vincent was not surprised by all this. At Vizren''s age, he was almost as old as the city, and it

    was impossible for any dark elf not to know him.

    Sokka was holding one hand in Vincent''s hand, and the ruby in the other. If anything should

    happen, the angel would be the first to say, "You can''t see me."

    As he approached the tower, Vincent learned what damage had been done by the last

    explosion. All the buildings around the tower had been leveled, and only the remains of the

    old lounge were left. The ground was covered with a layer of broken stone powder, which left

    a dense trail of footprints.

    Standing in front of the gate of the Blackcrystal Tower, Vizren stopped and turned. Heaving

    a heavy sigh, he said to Vincent as if with a great determination, "Master, you are from the

    surface world. What are dark elves like in your heart?"

    "Powerful and cunning." There was no need to think, Vincent blurted out.

    ''Are the Dark elves really strong?'' With a sigh, Vizren opened the gates of the Black Crystal

    Tower. The three men walked up the steps to the third floor of the tower. There was nothing

    in the empty room, just as there had been on the Mage''s last visit.

    The Wizard of Vizren floated gently up, pressed his hands to the ceiling, and uttered a spell.

    The brief spell ended so quickly that the Wizard did not even notice a single word. All the

    characters on the ceiling lit up, and with a loud boom, stone steps dropped from the floor

    above.

    "Come with me." Vizlen led Vincent and Vincent up, and the steps closed behind them.

    ''This is the heart of the Black Crystal Tower, where you have always wanted to be.'' Vizlen

    pointed at the objects in the room and finally aimed his hand at the scepter beside the huge

    round base. "That''s the Scepter of Prophecy. I don''t know what you want it for, but it''s just

    lying there. There are no traps or spells to protect it. You can just pick it up and use it."

    Vincent looked into the old Master''s face and wondered at his motives. ''Why are you telling

    me this now, Master Vezren? Didn''t you try to dissuade me from acquiring the scepter of

    prophecy?"

    Vizlen did not answer. With a wave of his hand, the roof of the floor disappeared, and the

    three men, suddenly unable to feel the gravity beneath them, floated gently up. Above the

    level where the scepter of prophecy was, the very top of the black crystal tower, and now the

    three of them stood outside the tower again, with the great shining stone over their heads.

    The silent city of Prudence lay prostrate at its feet, and from this position the whole city could

    be seen. The streets criss-crossing the city are like the veins of the body, and the castles of

    the families of dark elves are like vital organs. Together, they form the foundation of the entire

    Dark Elf City.

    The three magic carpets in the downstairs room flew up and floated behind them. Sokka

    touched the carpet with his little hand to make sure it was floating in the air and not falling

    to the ground, and he jumped onto it. Vincent waited until the Archmage was seated, then

    sat down next to Sokka.

    "Man, the Scepter of Prophecy is indeed a powerful object that can see what will happen

    some time in the future, but I must warn you that it is powerful. It is repulsive." Vizren held

    the wand in his "mage''s hand," stroking it gently, and then tossing it away.

    Vincent watched Vizren''s contradictory actions and decided not to do anything.

    "The scepter of Prophecy is a good thing, and the dark elves have used it to get through one

    difficulty after another. But it was not until recently that I understood the true meaning of the

    scepter." The Wizard of Vizren took out his handkerchief and wiped his hand as he touched

    it. "It does not point to the future, it points to a path to the future. I have learned the limitations

    of this staff, so use it. I no longer need it, nor do the dark Elves."

    Vincent listened to the archmage, but he did not fully understand. The Master of Vizlen looked

    strange today. He seemed to have a heavy burden on his back. The great pressure made him

    look haggard. If it weren''t for his strength, the old Wizard would have cracked under the

    pressure.

    Sokka had no idea what the old dark elf was saying, and the staff had no interest in her. The

    little angel sat on the soft magic carpet, excited at the large metal ball under her feet, which

    was constantly changing from liquid to solid.

    "What do you hope to achieve, Master Verzren, by saying this? I beg you to tell me so."

    Vincent smiled. "Although I am a mage myself and know that mystery is very important, I, on

    the other hand, am not a big fan of riddle-like speaking."

    "Vincent, you are the most gifted and powerful mage I have ever met. I can see that until now,

    you haven''t used your true power." Vizlen thought for a moment and then said, "I want you

    to do something, and it''s not difficult. I need you to be here when the shining stone on the

    Black Crystal Tower shines like the sun. I need your magical powers to help me. If you can do

    it, I will give you the rod of prophecy in full."

    Vincent thought for a moment and refused with a smile, "Mr. Vizlen, you just said that you

    understood the limitations of the scepter of prophecy, and I, too, realized the true meaning

    of this scepter some time ago. Besides, I have no interest in getting this scepter. I just have a

    few unimportant questions that I want answered." Vincent looked down at the dark city of

    Elves. It was like a prison, sealed off from outside threats but also holding all his inhabitants

    captive. He continued, "Master Vizren, you are a powerful wizard, and I do not understand

    what you are using my power for, but I am responsible enough to remind you. The energy I

    use, when combined with the energy used by other mages, will only blow them up. If you

    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.want to use my power, it can''t be done."

    A faint drowsiness began to invade Vincent''s mind, and the mage knew he had to rest. He

    stood up and nodded to the old master. "Do you have any further orders, Master Vizren?"

    "Even if you do not promise to come here, you will come here at that hour." The old mage

    glanced at the staff of prophecy on the ground. "By the way, the last time you were enchanted

    was by one of my apprentices. It seems that you have taught him a good lesson. His failure

    to listen to me is his own fault, but that doesn''t change the loss of one of my apprentices."

    The old master smiled, then added, "The city of Prudence has always been, is, and will always

    be a place surrounded by darkness. You are a man from the surface of the Earth, and do not

    belong here. Why don''t you take what you''ve always wanted and leave?"

    With these words, the scepter of prophecy gently floated to Vincent''s hand, quiet and close

    to his mighty scepter.

    "Since I have given you one scepter, I will give you a second." "Take this staff, and you will

    know what you must do," said the Wizard of Vizren.

    This is not the first time the old Master has contradicted himself, and his thoughts and

    positions have been wavering. Vincent looked at the staff in front of him, thought for a

    moment, and finally decided to bring it back.

    The scepter of Prophecy was not heavy. It was like an ordinary stick and easily fit into the

    hands of the mage.

    Vizren pointed to the Black Crystal Tower at his feet and said to Vincent, "Now this tower is

    completely open to you. You can rest here without worry. Keep your spirits up, and you will

    come back here again."

    With that, the old wizard jumped down from the tower and disappeared into the dark cave

    with the help of his flying skills.

    Vincent took little Sokka down to the inner part of the tower. He couldn''t believe his eyes.

    The scepter of prophecy he had always wanted was now in his hands and he could use it

    whenever he wanted.

    But the more this happened, the less Vincent dared to use the power of this artifact. He kept

    stroking the pattern on the staff and hesitating to look at the long staff carved from iron and

    wood.

    Little Sokka stood with her head tilted to one side and looked at Vincent. After a while, she

    couldn''t bear it anymore: "Brother Black Robe, how long are we going to stand in this place?"

    With a sudden start, Vincent realized that he was lost in thought and had forgotten the

    situation around him. He took the little angel to the empty tower and carefully held the

    scepter of prophecy in his left hand. "Little Sokka, I am going to use an artifact now. Take care

    to protect yourself."

    Sokka tilted his head for a moment. Then he nodded and said, "I see. Hide yourself! You can''t

    see me!" With one brush, the cherub''s figure vanished completely.

    As long as the gem is in hand, unless you have a natural ability to see through invisibility, like

    Vincent, it is almost impossible to detect the angel''s presence. He reassured himself by

    reciting the incantation carved on the staff.

    A white light filled the room, and Vincent''s voice grew louder and louder, and every word

    sounded like thunder. The whole room became like day, and not a shadow of darkness could

    hide.

    Vincent''s eyes were closed and his whole body was shaking violently. His sweat was oozing

    from his skin like rain, but it was instantly evaporated by the heat of the staff. The pure gold

    prosthesis held the wand, emitting plumes of white smoke. Even the strongest metal in the

    world seemed to melt in the instant heat.

    With a crack, the staff was dropped to the floor with a sharp crash, and the light in the room

    immediately returned to its original level. Vincent sat down on the floor, his sorcerer''s robe in

    flames.

    ''Make water! Little Sokka''s voice rang in the mage''s ear, and a light rain poured over Vincent''s

    head. With a white mist, the fire and heat were dispelled from the mage''s body.

    Vincent looked at his pure gold left hand, the part of the palm holding the Dharma staff has

    been branded with many words and symbols, that is the original pattern on the wand of

    prophecy God. The high temperature just now is definitely the ghost of the old mage Vizren,

    in the records of the mage Association, the prophecy wand will never have such a powerful

    destructive force. The sorcerer of the Dark Elves, who had mastered the Phalanx, was surely

    trying to kill himself in this way.

    "No wonder he tried so hard to get this staff into my hands. He had just thrown it away for

    fear of being hurt by his own array!" Vincent is still afraid now, if it is not used to holding the

    wand of power in his right hand and giving the wand of prophecy to his left hand, his body

    would have been burned to ashes in the high temperature.

    Although the old master had been Yin once, Vincent did not gain nothing. Through the use

    of the staff, he already knew the answer he wanted in a short time. The location of the Offa

    scroll of "Higher Creation" was already clear to him.

    The wand of Prophecy fell to the ground, and its red-hot body gradually cooled and changed

    back to its original form. Little Sokka emerged and ran on tiptoe to the side of the staff,

    looking at it curiously.

    "Sokka, don''t move..." Before Vincent finished his words, he suddenly felt as if he had fallen

    into an ice cellar, and his hot internal organs were suddenly surrounded by cold ice. The

    temperature in his body drops so fast that even his blood starts to freeze. Along with the cold,

    a sensation of electric shock spread through his body. The monk immediately thought of

    Valentine, who had been asleep for a long time.

    "Banish!" "The mage grabs the last shred of consciousness and uses the spell on his own body.

    Originally intended for use against a creature commonly summoned by dark Elf priests, the

    spell had to be used against the ghost inhabiting his body.

    A red mist rises out and stands in front of Vincent. The mist was much larger and more intense

    than before, and two swirling black eyes looked at the Wizard.

    "I finally remembered..." A voice different from Valentine''s came out of the red mist.

 Chapter 1 Underground and the Underground Episode 72

    Vincent propped himself on the ground with one hand, and the scepter of Power fell at his

    feet. His face was pale, the tip of his nose was frosted, and even the air he breathed was a

    white mist.

    The chill in his heart seemed to take all his strength away from him, and he felt his life force

    drain away. He can respond to the blows and magic from the outside world, and use

    reasonable and effective preparation to reduce the possible damage, but this sudden attack

    from his body, the mage in any case is too late to resist.

    The feeling now reminded him of an encounter he had once experienced in the Academy of

    Wizards, when he was not yet mature in his grasp of magic, and tried to summon the creatures

    of heaven, but accidentally brought a sucking demon from the abyss of hell to his side. The

    sexy banshee had an incredible attraction for the young mage. If it wasn''t for the quick arrival

    of the strange mage, Vincent would have been sucked out of his life force and turned into a

    "human dry".

    However, now, although the mage will not become a "human dry", but the continuous battle

    consumption and long time without a good rest, he has almost reached the edge of death.

    The red mist must have absorbed a great deal of energy from the Mage''s body, which is what

    makes him so weak, and the mist itself has become extremely powerful with the power it has

    taken from him.

    "At last I remembered! The red mist shook and moved slowly toward the mage. As he

    approached, Vincent''s temperature dropped further. The red mist said in a very low voice,

    "Master, it''s all bloody stuff!"

    "Valentine! What the hell do you want?" Vincent had to prop himself up on his hands. His

    shoulders were shaking and his arms were moving like small trees in the wind. The Master

    could already feel his elbows and wrists rattling -- the massive loss of life force had made

    Vincent extremely fragile.

    "Valentine? And you have the nerve to mention Valentine in front of me!" Red Mist seems to

    be angry, he stirred his body, like boiling water, and said to Vincent angrily: "You masters

    never care about the people around you! Throw a poor child aside! You have imprisoned my

    soul in a body of iron without flesh or blood! You study your own boring, damned magic,

    while your own children face blocks of metal! Mage! That''s your name! And this is the creature

    that aspires to be the ruler of the world, the god of the world? Pooh!"

    Vincent finally understands that the red mist is not Valentine, but the spirit of the original

    Golem, the two were originally combined, but now the golem''s power exceeds Valentine itself.

    Unexpectedly, the Great Arcane in the past actually used the soul of the living body to create

    the golem, which can greatly reduce or even avoid the cost of the mage itself, so as to quickly

    build a powerful army of combat golem.

    But now is not the time to admire the masterful skills of the mages of the past, or to judge

    whether their actions were right or wrong. The more realistic problem is that if Red Mist

    continues like this, Vincent''s life force will definitely be sucked out.

    As a mage, there are many ways to deal with this kind of virtual creature. Although most of

    the spells can''t deal actual damage to this kind of monster, there are a series of specially

    developed arcane arts such as "Strike the Dead" that can help. Today, however, Vincent just

    didn''t have any of these spells in hand.

    He glanced around. Sokka was standing nearby, looking at the kneeling mage in wonder. The

    red mist was invisible to her, and the little angel could not understand what had made the

    mage so "strange." With the red jewel in her hand, she did not know what to do.

    It occurred to Vincent that the creatures of heaven generally had a strong aversion to the

    undead, and that many of them were born with the ability to drive them away. Although

    Sokka was young, she was born into the most powerful family of angels, the Blazing Sun, and

    was likely to have the same power.

    "Sokka! Can you disperse the undead? Do it once if you can!" Vincent shouted as loudly as

    he could.

    The little angel blinked, put a finger to his mouth, and shyly said, "What is an undead

    creature?" Instead, her eyes widened, and with a smile that seemed to take credit, she

    exclaimed, "Is it a devil? I can drive away evil spirits!"

    Then the little angel clasped her hands together, closed her eyes, and murmured. Her golden

    hair seemed to be a flame, dancing with joy, and a white light spread outward from Sokka''s

    center.

    The red mist seemed to be splashed with strong acid, and under the impact of the holy light,

    it emitted a burning sound of "hiss." It was forced to retreat, away from the fallen mage, and

    above all, away from the cherub of the light.

    Once the ghost was away, Vincent felt a little strength return to his whole body. He was still

    very weak, but he could barely move. He picked up the staff from the ground and rolled to

    Sokka''s side. Now Vincent had no problem with his image, and despite his embarrassment,

    he insisted on building a wall of strength around himself and the angel.

    Ghosts can penetrate all entities, but they cannot penetrate the walls of force created by

    magic. Vincent breathed a sigh of relief when he was protected by this invisible barrier.

    Sokka tried to pull the mage off the ground, but her strength was too weak, and Vincent''s

    golden arms were too heavy for an outsider. Although Sokka''s face was red from the exertion,

    she could not pull the mage off the ground.

    "Brother Black Robe, are you wounded or ill? You are cold!" Sokka touched Vincent''s cheek.

    The cold chill made her hold back. "I''ll see if I can cure you."

    There was a blue light in the angel''s palm. She put her hand on Vincent''s chest, and a warm

    stream flowed into the master''s limbs. But Sokka, who was too young, could not hold on for

    a moment until he sneezed from the cold and his spell was broken.

    "I''m sorry, Brother Wizard of the Black Robe... Achoo!" Little Sokka said sheepishly, rubbing

    his nose.

    Vincent is glad to have little Sokka with him today. He must be blessed by the goddess of

    luck. If it is not an angel, his own life will surely account for here. He sat up and patted the

    little angel on the face. "Thank you, that''s enough."

    The red mist had fled some distance, and now it was back again. He tried to penetrate the

    invisibility field before him, but again and again he tried in vain.

    Vincent stands up and says to the red mist, "Valentine, or whatever your name is! Listen up!

    All those great Arcane masters you speak of are dead. I am not the mage you are looking

    for."

    "You''re a mage, and that deserves to die!" The red mist took on the shape of the silver golem:

    "I tell you, I am not just a golem, I am the souls of innocent people who have been forcibly

    impaled into iron by your sorcerers! All mages must die! I can''t break your spells, but you

    can''t stop our fists!"

    "Valentine, wake up! You can''t live without metal! The only thing that will happen to you if

    you kill me is that you will never leave this tower, and you will live as a prisoner forever. Give

    up your hatred and calm down!" The mage took out a scroll and waved it in front of the red

    mist: "Also, don''t think I can''t deal with you! Take Valentine out of your mind and stop

    controlling him!"

    "Control him? No! Mage, I think you''ve got it all wrong, you''ve shown your own stupidity

    once again! I am him! He is me! From now on, we are together forever, and just as he

    promised before he died, we will never be apart again!"

    "I didn''t expect the devil he trusted to have such a face!"

    "Mages, you are mistaken again, and you are becoming more and more idiotic. It is precisely

    because Valentine hates magic, it is precisely because he hates his sorcerer parents deep

    down, that I protect him. And now I do, too. I will wipe out every mage in the world, not one

    left! You cancer, you scourge, you will be wiped out of the world."

    The red mist rushed forward again, but was mercilessly blocked by the wall of force. He looked

    at the frail mage: "Now I can''t break through your defense, but that doesn''t mean I can''t take

    you!" You mages can''t stay awake forever, I will be lying in wait for you when you sleep, when

    you meditate, and even when you yawn and rest. One by one, I will suck the life out of you

    and turn you into worthless scum, into dust! Ha, ha, ha! This is the end for you guys."

    "Sokka, can you still dispel the evil spirits?" Vincent touched the angel''s soft, puffy blond hair.

    ''Try this time with all your might!''

    "Oomph! We shall meet again! '' Red smoke heard the mage''s words and quickly retreated.

    He caught a glimpse of the staff of prophecy, which lay aside and was made of ironwood.

    There were fewer of them, but the immense power of the artifact was a perfect vehicle for the

    red mist to possess. The changed Valentine laughed a few times and suddenly burrow into

    the scepter. As the wand of prophecy floated in the air, a red mist came and left the mage''s

    last words: "The next time we meet, I won''t be like this! You magi crawlers, wash your necks

    and wait to die! Hah! Ha ha!"

    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.The Rod of Prophecy flew swiftly away from the Blackcrystal, away from the city of Prudence,

    and into the complex passageway world of the Underdark.

    Vincent threw down the scroll, and the yellowish parchment fell to the floor and unfolded,

    without a word on it. He watched the rod of prophecy leave with his penetrating eyes until

    he was out of sight.

    Sokka breathed into his cold palm until the blue light gathered again. She is so excited that

    she runs to Vincent. "Black Robe brother! Look! Look! I can treat you again!"

    ..........................................

    In the sewers of Prudence City, the Hardy party is moving cautiously forward. Mark and

    Stonelegs lead the way, torches in their hands, the leaping flames casting twisted shadows on

    the meandering sewer walls. Behind them came a group of men, the entire Adventure team

    and two beautiful human women.

    Both women, veiled at Hardy''s request, walked reluctantly through the filthy passageway,

    occasionally crying out over the smudges on their clothes. But at Hardy''s stern warning, they

    obediently shut their mouths and carried the corners of their skirts through the black, stinking

    mud.

    William the Halfling Wanderer hides in the shadows as if he were born out of darkness,

    blending in so perfectly with the underworld setting that even his teammates can''t find him.

    Just around a corner, he sprang out of the shadows with a quick gesture to notify everyone

    that the enemy had been spotted ahead.

    "There is only one enemy, but he walks so lightly that he can hardly be seen!" William

    whispered in front of them all.

    Hardy and the Barbarian draw their weapons, Stoneleg and Mark the dwarf both grab

    crossbows, while the few remaining combatants erect shields in front of the apparently

    defenseless woman.

    The two torches are knocked down into the dirt and extinguished, and Dero is fitted with the

    night vision eyes Vincent had given him. Orcs and dwarves are born with dark vis ion, and

    darkness is no stranger to them. Only William the Halfling swears. Without dark vision or

    equipment, he melts into the shadows, unable to see his enemies, but neither can they see

    him.

    From around the corner came the light of the torch, and he came nearer and nearer. On the

    wall, not far in front of Hardy''s party, was cast the shadow of a man in robes. All of them

    clenched their weapons, but they did not worry much. There was only one man on the other

    side, and even Vincent, as strong as he was, could not escape from so many men.

    The light of the torches came nearer and nearer, and at last appeared before the eyes of the

    people. One man, holding the eternal flame, stopped and surveyed the procession before

    him.

    Unbeknownst to Hardy and his men, the human in front of them was the current Master of

    the First Family: Regula. He smiled, and by the light of his torch watched Hardy, the mighty

    warrior, and the iron-brawn orc.

    "We have no intention of standing in your way. We are not hostile," he said. ''said Stonelegs,

    the dwarf, in his familiar subterranean tongue, and then again in Dark Elvish.

    ''Yes, I think so too,'' said Stone. Regula, his husky voice echoing through the underground

    pipe, chuckled as he said, "But I''ve been going through a rough patch lately, and I''m looking

    for some bad luck to get out of my way. You''ve come at the right time."

    Despite his claims of no hostility, Stonelegs had no intention of releasing the human in the

    first place, and his secret hideout must not be known to any outsiders. Even as Regula spoke,

    the crossbow in his hand shot a silent arrow. The crossbow, which he had adapted himself to

    fire, made no sound at all, perfect for a surprise attack.

    However, the crossbow still causes the air to vibrate in flight, and the master of martial arts

    immediately senses something is wrong, and the reflexive side of his head avoids the

    oncoming crossbow.

    Hardy waited for the signal to attack and lunged first, followed by Mapp, the orc next to him.

    Regula smiled and flung the fireball against the wall. The underground pipe, which had been

    left unrepaired, must have become soft by now, and the torch was suddenly inserted in it and

    continued to light.

    Mark reacts immediately. He releases the string of his crossbow and a row of arrows is flying

    towards the master.

    Regula exclaimed, "That''s a great crossbow! It can fire so many at once!" As he spoke, his

    hands were not idle. As he backed away, they moved quickly in front of him like a barrier, so

    fast that he could barely see his shadow. By the time his hands stopped moving, he had

    confiscated all the bolts the dwarf had fired at him.

    Parson Joe uttered a spell, trying to cast a blessing on his companion. When Regula saw this,

    he threw his own bolt at the priest. The arrows were not as powerful as Mark''s, but the priest

    had to raise his shield to fend them off. With Tinky Winky''s knock, Joe was unharmed, but his

    spell was interrupted.

    Dero''s double-headed sword struck Regula''s head with a thunderous blast, and his mouth

    drank at the same time to increase his momentum: "Die! You warrior monk!"

    Instead of retreating, Regula took half a step in the direction of the orcs. Hardy deflected his

    blade, still aiming at the enemy''s head.

    The monk reached up and crossed his wrists to grab Hardy''s hand in a backhand. A sudden

    turn, combined with the force of his wrist rotation, changed the direction of the doubleheaded sword.

    At that moment, the orc''s broadsword also fell, but it hit Hardy''s sword. The two hercules had

    the equivalent of a fight, each wrist numb with the force of the other. The two men clenched

    their teeth and tried not to let go of their weapons.

    But the monk was ready. His hands went to each weapon, and he tried to disarm the swords

    of the two heroes. Seeing this, Hardy quickly twisted his waist and used the power of rotating

    in place to move his arms around, keeping the two-headed sword moving when he could not

    use his hands, and acting as a barrier in front of the monk''s hands.

    Regula smiled and withdrew one hand. The Orc, however, did not have Hardy''s reflexes. He

    only wanted to defend the sword with brute force, and yet he managed to disarm Regula

    with a wonderful touch.

    The monk would have added another blow to the Orc at once, but suddenly he felt a noise

    behind him. Turning round, a halfling was lunging at him with a dagger burning with what

    must have been a specially crafted weapon of high magic.

    Even when caught by surprise, the monk reacts in a flash, swerving sideways so that the

    dagger is not aimed at the vital point of the attack. William the Wanderer leapt forward and

    stabbed, leaving a gash in the monk''s waist that instantly turned Rekula''s gray robe red.

    The Master did not dodge the ambush, but avoided the greatest damage, lifting the fleshy

    palm he had just pulled from Hardy''s weapon and striking the halfling on the forehead.

    William flew backwards and landed in the mud. He did not die, but was knocked unconscious

    by the monk''s shock, and was the first to retire from the fight.

    The second bolt from Stoneleg came, and the warlord, already on guard, flicked it away with

    the curved-bladed broadsword he had dropped from the Orc''s hands. Gunra, the unprepared

    Dwarven warrior, was unable to defend himself in time and was struck by the stray bullet. The

    poison had an immediate effect, and had it not been for the Dwarves'' innate resistance to

    poison, he would have died, instead of being paralysed and left standing.

    Hardy gradually regained control of his wrist as he spun, and he continued his assault on

    Regula. The monk easily circled behind the Orc, using Maip''s large size as a temporary barrier

    against Hardy''s double-headed sword.

    But half an orc is not easy to bully. With a roar, his eyes turned blood red, his veins bulging,

    and his muscles bulging like balloons, he pulled a spare curved sword from behind his back

    and slashed at the monk with his head covered. All he could think now was, "Attack, attack!"

    "Ouch! There are weapons!" The warrior monk, in spite of his relaxed mouth and facial

    expression, was now afraid of this kind of orc play. The savage who had gone into the fury

    had become completely disorganized in his sword, with no discernible pattern at all, and

    struck by instinct. This made it difficult for the warrior monk to defend himself. He had to

    concentrate on every Orc strike, and his attention was completely limited and absorbed.

    Hardy''s spinning blade pushed him up too, giving the monk less room to maneuver. He can

    only use his dexterity now, hiding behind the orcs and using Mapp''s body to slow the warriors

    down.

    Mark finally strung his crossbow again, raised it, and aimed at the leaping monk. He was

    always looking for an opportunity, and if Hardy and Mapp could clear a little space, he would

    strike.

    Hardy gradually took the initiative into his own hands, having mastered the monk''s fight

    rhythm, and with just a few more moments he felt confident he could push the monk under

    Mapp''s blade.

    But there was no sign of panic on the monk''s face. Instead, there was a smile of victory.

    "Watch your back! ''Stonelegs shouted in panic, pointing to the underground tunnel.

 Chapter 1 Underground and the Underground Episode 73

    Stone Legs pointed to the passage and let out a loud drink to warn his companion to be

    careful. Hardy didn''t know what enemies were coming up behind him, but he did feel a wind

    coming up behind him.

    He rolled to the side and at the same time struck his double-headed sword at the monk''s

    feet. His attack had no effect, but fortunately he left in time, or he would have been stabbed

    through the heart by the two long, hairy claws that hung down from the roof of the tunnel.

    Hardy then noticed that a huge spider had been lurking above their heads all along.

    The spider kept striking down with all eight of its legs, and Hardy had no other way but to roll

    and roll in the dirty muddy water, tinkling and clashing his blades against his hard, sharp claws.

    The monk''s pressure was lightened by the absence of a fighter. Though the orcs'' attacks were

    still fierce, the monk was now able to resist them with ease. If only he could endure the

    barbarian rage, then Regula would be able to defeat his enemies with ease.

    The dwarf''s first instinct was to free Hardy and rejoin the battle. With this in mind, Hardy

    aimed his crossbow at the spider on the ceiling and shot it in a row.

    Although the spider had eight legs, it could not stop the incoming bolts as quickly as Regula.

    With three "poof poof," three holes were punched in its fat belly, and the yellow-green juice

    gushed out with a foul smell.

    "It hurts so much! You bloody little thing!" ''cried the spider, like a woman in a rage.

    Suddenly, except for the monk, all the people froze for a moment, as if they heard an

    incredible voice. The spider swooped down from the top of the cave and landed beside Mark.

    It was only by the light of the fire that everyone could see what it looked like. This strange

    spider had the head and upper torso of a Drow, its silvery hair tangled, its beautiful black face

    angry, its muscular arms connected to thin hands painted blood red, and its two small breasts

    stood proudly in front of it; But its lower body was a terrible spider, with eight long black

    amputated legs on either side of it, covered with fine black hair. Below the slender spider''s

    waist hung a huge round belly, and beneath the fat sacs, three wounds still dripping with

    disgusting goo.

    ''Arachnous spirit! Stonelegs let out a cry of surprise. As each Drow reaches adulthood, or

    grows to a certain point in their martial and magical abilities, they complete some sort of test

    under the supervision of the Black Spider Goddess. The tests are a variety of items, according

    to the preferences of the spider goddess, some difficult and some easy, only completed the

    test Drow will officially become a member of the dark elf society, the failure will be turned

    into a spider spirit, forever cursed by the spider goddess.

    After becoming arachnid elves, they are banished to the Underdark and left to fend for

    themselves, where they are constantly tortured with pain and daily life is like hell. There is a

    great animosity between the Arachnids and the Drow Elves, as they believe that it is the Drow

    elves who have passed the test and passed on all kinds of vicious curses to them, so that the

    dark Elves will thrive underground, while the Arachnids will live with their venom and pain

    forever.

    Arachnid elves generally remain the same as they were before they were transformed,

    especially their heads and faces. Over time, however, they come to resent all Drow things,

    including their original dark elf face, as a result of their constant torture. And in a few years,

    they would scratch their own faces and live in a more horrible way.

    But Stone Legs would never mistake the face of the arachnified elves now. Add to that angry

    expression, and the old dwarf who has lived most of his life in the city of Prudence can be

    sure that the arachnid is definitely Zeena, the eldest daughter of the First Family!

    I don''t know what she''s done to deserve this, but as a powerful spider priest, Zeena has the

    power to turn dark elves into arachniforms when they fail their trials, so she should have the

    appropriate resistance. The only person in the city of Prudence who could transform such a

    high priest into an arachnid, other than the spider goddess herself, was Mistress Batana.

    But now is not the right time to consider the cause or the motives of the first mother. The

    dwarf in the presence of the arachnid is like a poor rabbit being watched by a fierce, hungry

    cheetah. The cheetah has raised its two... Oh, four of the eight legs, plus two arms, just enough

    to block the rabbit''s possible course of movement completely; And the rabbit himself had not

    yet had time to restring his crossbow.

    Hardy ate a mouthful of mud in his roll, and as he puffed out the filth, he rolled over and

    jumped off the ground. He caught sight of the dwarf in need, let out a loud cry, and jumped

    on the spider''s back.

    Becoming an arachnid reduces a Drow''s skills, but makes them sharper. As soon as Zeena the

    spider pursed her hips, a thick white slime was released from three jets on the back of her

    abdomen, which quickly turned into silk in the air and swarmed toward the midair warriors.

    "Broken! Hardy twirled the blade, and the double-headed sword burst into red and white

    light in the air, melting into a rainbow at high speed, and colliding head-on with the white

    silk.

    The silks were so thick that they barely stuck to Hardy''s sword, they were cut open and

    scattered like fallen leaves.

    Arachnia Zena increased the force of her spray, and more silk flooded the warrior. She dared

    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.not underestimate the strength of this guy behind her, the fast blade if cut on her body, will

    definitely leave a fatal opening.

    Hardy''s figure hung in the air, the rush of silk finally working, and he could now feel some of

    the slime reaching his hand through the protection of the swivelling blade. Hardy gathered

    his breath, then suddenly quickened the movements of his hands, and in quick succession,

    like a downpour of a storm, he let out from his mouth: "Da da da da..."

    The monk had begun to seize the initiative, forcing the orcs to retreat, but Hardy''s strange

    cry caught his attention. Regula looked back, and his face turned serious. Hardy''s sudden

    explosiveness made it difficult for him, even though he was so experienced in combat, to

    judge the superiority of the arachnid versus the warrior.

    Spider Zena had emptied her pocket of most of the remaining slime, and was no longer able

    to put pressure on the fighters in the air. But Hardy''s double-headed sword, too, had become

    so tangled with silk that it turned into a cocoon-like thing, its sharp edge completely obscured.

    Hardy flung the double-headed sword away from him, raised his fist, and lunged at the

    arachnid.

    With a thud, he sat on her back and, ignoring the cut in his flesh by the spider''s sharp fur,

    threw a series of punches.

    Each punch came with a dull thud, and at the same time, Spider Zena let out a scream of pain.

    Twisting her upper body, she clutched Hardy with both hands, her blood-red fingers making

    only a small cut to inject the poison into the human body. But Zeena was clearly a few grades

    below Hardy in hand-to-hand combat, and when the fighter grabbed her hand and twisted

    it, the fragile Drow wrist snapped.

    Zeena let out a piercing scream that made anyone who heard it feel a tingle of pain on the

    scalp and a stab in the chest. Seeing that the arachnid was locked in a struggle, the monk

    frowned more and more tightly and decided to make a quick decision. Instead of avoiding

    the goblin''s sword, he pressed his left hand against the side of the blade, and his other hand

    against the goblin''s chest.

    How could the power of one hand stop the full swing of a two-handed weapon in the fury of

    the goblins? Even if the force was only from the side, the high speed of the blade was still

    accompanied by a powerful counter-shock force, and with two sharp crackles, the monk''s left

    hand was dislocated and paralyzed.

    But the opportunity to strike sent the orcs flying. After a solid blow to the heart, Mapp took

    several steps back and sat down in the mud, blood gushing all over his chest. Although shock

    and awe were not successfully used to paralyze the barbarians, the savage''s fury had to be

    halted, and the exhaustion of his strength rendered Mapp no longer able to fight.

    Reverend Joe ran to the Orc''s side, took out his healing wand and quickly healed his wound,

    all the while keeping a watchful eye on the monk to prevent him from striking.

    But the monk''s eyes were fixed on Arachnia Zeena. Hardy''s attack had done serious damage

    to the Arachnia, and Zeina was now frantically scrambling to throw the human off her back.

    But Hardy grabbed her by the long hair on her back and clenched her legs, as if trying to

    tame a wild horse and not survive.

    The dwarf took the time to load his crossbow and aim it at the Drow''s head. Zeena knew

    nothing of this.

    "No way! The monk starts suddenly. He sprints toward Mark like a departing arrow, quickly

    pulling out a vestige in the air. Everyone looked at this scene in surprise, how can not believe

    that a person can have such a fast speed.

    Regula tried to stop Mark from buckling, but there was no way he could move his legs faster

    than the midget could move his fingers. The crossbow was fired, and the tensed string began

    to push the arrow forward.

    Regula threw himself between the dwarf and Zeena, his arms outstretched to shield the

    arachnid behind him as best he could. With a continuous puffing sound, small holes appeared

    in the monk''s body, and blood stained his black suit. Regula clenched his teeth and slapped

    his hand on the dwarf''s head. A white flash of light erupted with a roar between his palm and

    Mark''s forehead. The dwarf fell headfirst to the ground, unconscious.

    No longer able to hold back the bitter liquid in his throat, Regula fell to his knees and began

    to spit out blood.

    When the arachnid saw this, she, too, rolled on the ground like a maniac, willing to show her

    weakness in the belly to pull the warrior off her back. Hardy was held down twice in the mud,

    and on the third attempt, she succumbed to her strength and fell from Zena.

    Picking up the weak monk on her two legs, Zeena left a thick spider web behind her to stop

    the enemy from pursuing her, and quickly disappeared down the sewers of the city of

    Prudence.

    Hardy, who had no intention of pursuing the two, rose from the mud and ran first to the

    unconscious dwarf.

    Reverend Joe, having healed the goblin, went over to the dwarf and examined his wounds

    carefully. "It''s all right," he said. "It''s just a shock. Just get some rest."

    Relieved, Hardy carried the dwarf on his back, retrieved his double-headed sword from the

    muddy water, and tore at the spider silk. Weary, the unconscious Mark slowly slipped off his

    back, and before the warrior could react, the dwarf was wrapped in two long arms.

    Blushing, the human maid lowered her head and dared not look at the soldier in front of her.

    "Let me take care of him..." she said softly.

 Chapter 1 Underground and the Underground Episode 74

    In the sewers of Prudence City, Hardy''s drool is almost dripping as he daydreams over the

    shy performance of his beautiful handmaiden. At the other end of the passageway, the warrior

    monk Regula''s blood is dripping from his wounds.

    Carrying the monk on her back, Zena quickly ran away from the previous group. She did not

    like the feeling of being ridden on her back. She thought it was a great shame. Though she

    had become an arachnid, the pride she had acquired as a Drow priestess had not changed. If

    the warrior monk had not promised her a way out of the arachnid curse, Zeena would never

    have allowed the male to lie on her back -- even if she still stubbornly believed in her heart

    that it was only a spider''s back.

    The battle between the two groups was confined to the ground, where the inhabitants of the

    city of Prudence lived on as before. At the First Family residence, Shelley drifts past the family

    on patrol, hurrying to the audience room, where her mother Batana has summoned her.

    It was always Zena, the eldest daughter of the family, who headed to the audience room for

    some training. But since the end of the Temple of the Limbs mission, Zeena has magically

    disappeared from the family. Everything associated with her -- from her special room to her

    guard, even in some accounts, it''s as if the dark Elf never existed.

    This is not the first time this has happened, Shelley clearly remembers that her younger

    brother, because of some ties to the third family, suspected of selling out the family interests,

    also "disappeared". Shelley told herself that now was the crucial time to execute her escape

    plan. As long as she could keep her mother Batana in the dark, everything should go smoothly.

    There should be no mistakes, especially if her mother could not find out. The sorcerer would

    never want to stay in the Underdark for long. Now that he has achieved his wish and entered

    the Blackcrystal Tower, he should have gained the magical knowledge he has always sought,

    and it is time for him to leave.

    At this thought, the Drow woman still had some trepidation. Although the mage seemed kind

    and concerned, Shelley wasn''t confident she could see into his mind. All the conclusions she

    had learned from her childhood were that the master was cunning and despicable, and that

    he used all kinds of tactics and made all kinds of changes in his own words. Shelley was also

    afraid of being lied to -- she had done it before and didn''t want to feel it again.

    Opening the door and entering the audience room, Matron Batana was sitting on her throne

    with her eyes closed. She heard the door open and opened her eyes to her daughter.

    "Shelley, you are late," she said. She pointed out Shelley''s mistakes immediately, but there

    was no blame in her mother''s voice.

    "I''m sorry, my dear Mistress, but I won''t make that mistake again." There was no sign of

    remorse in Shelley''s voice.

    The mother stepped down from her throne and joined Shelley, unexpectedly taking her hand.

    Shelley shuddered, not knowing the meaning of the gesture. Her instinct was to pull her hand

    away, but she held it back.

    "Of all my daughters, Shelley, you are the most special one."

    A: Bullshit! "Shelley thought. Being a fair-skinned dark elf, not to mention the First family, was

    unique in the whole dark elf world.

    "Perhaps you have heard many rumours in the city of Prudence, my dear daughter,

    concerning your origins." Mistress Batana patted Shelley gently on the back of her hand and

    rubbed it lovingly. But Shelley felt that the mother elephant was fumbling with her toys and

    pets rather than petting her baby.

    "Some of the rumors were accurate and some of them were pure nonsense," she said. Batana

    spoke with rare gentleness, but it chilled her daughter. "Today, I''m going to tell you the exact

    process."

    "Why today, Madame?" Shelley had a hunch that something was wrong. An instinctive feeling

    gave her warning signs of danger.

    "Because now the First family was at a critical juncture, and the development of the next

    hundred years would depend on the actions of a few days." The mother said meaningfully,

    "Child, your father is indeed an angel, or rather an angel of the sun. He was my prize, a captive,

    during a ground cleaning operation."

    "He is powerful, but he wants to help those ineffectual Earth spirits, the cursed ones! I took a

    few hostages, and your real father surrendered without a fight. So sympathy for the weak only

    makes you weak too!"

    "I wanted to sacrifice him to the spider goddess, but there is no denying that angels do have

    extraordinary charms. The enchantment is no different from that of the banshees of the abyss,

    and not even the dark elves can escape it. So I decided to seduce him and make him my slave.

    This will make the Spider Goddess even happier!" Batana''s eyes were full of excitement, as if

    she were still remembering the moment. "Daughter, think how wonderful it would be to have

    a proud angel, who thinks herself superior, prostrate herself at your feet and lick your toes

    with the most pious gesture!"

    Shelley listened to the story calmly, with no particular expression. Shelley had long ago pieced

    together the pieces of the story that she had learned about, and by combining them, she had

    an idea of what was going on. Shelley found no reason to be surprised or excited that the

    conversion of captives into slaves was a daily occurrence.

    "But you know, my daughter, angels are a little stubborn. And the most irritating thing is that,

    despite his masculine appearance, none of the angels have any interest in having sex." Batana

    chuckled twice and said coldly, "But don''t think that makes me helpless! Praise be to the great

    spider goddess, who has given me a way to strengthen the innermost desires of angels, who,

    in combination with powerful transfiguration spells and various seductive drugs, have

    succumbed before me."

    Shelley had long known that her mother was a master at making drugs, that even the same

    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.drug produced by the first family was better than other families, and that the mother herself

    was the absolute best drug for the whole family. At the same time, Batana had many unique

    recipes in her hands, especially various poisons and mind control drugs, which were very

    dangerous. Shelley eats and lives very carefully, because you never know when her mother is

    going to drug her.

    "The night he gave in was the happiest night of my life. Although his technique was poor, my

    feeling of conquest was the ultimate! Shelley, the greatest pleasure in the world is when you

    conquer and get what you want! Everything else is a false feeling, and nothing compared to

    the feeling of conquest."

    The mother sighed softly at this point. "Unfortunately, that fellow had a very good disguise.

    He sensed that he was under the control of the drug and began to plan his escape. The first

    time, I caught him. That time, I did it without drugging him!" Batana''s face became so excited

    that she pressed Shelley''s hand with an involuntary force.

    "That must have been the time I got pregnant with you." Sensing her excitement, Mother

    Batana let go of her daughter. "I told him, ''Now you are mine, even if you go to the ends of

    the earth! Shelley, the combination of that stubborn look in his eyes and the fact that he had

    been conquered was more satisfying than the moment I became the first mother of the first

    family!"

    "But the angel was powerful, and when I left the family compound to fight in a war, the

    wretches under my command failed to watch him and he ran away." Batana waved her hand,

    and with that gesture she drove away the unpleasant memories.

    "But now that I think of it, even when he runs away, he will remember what happened in the

    city of Prudence, and he will wear the collar I gave him for the rest of his life! Ha-ha-ha."

    Embarrassed, Shelley didn''t know what face to make at such a time. Smiling? She couldn''t

    find a reason to be happy. Cry? She didn''t feel bad, either. Shelley had seen plenty of dark

    things in Prudence City, except that she had raped an angel and given birth to a half-blood.

    Even though the half-blood was herself, Shelley did not feel anything special.

    "I gave birth to you, and instead of throwing you into the arachnid lair to fend for yourself, I

    gave you the title of Drow noble so that you could grow up and that memory could live on

    this earth forever!" Mistress Batana giggled. "Every time I look at you, I am reminded of what

    happened in the past, and I relive the feeling of conquest, the thrill."

    "Thank you for keeping me alive, Madam Batana." Shelley now understood how she was able

    to live among the dark elves with her white skin.

    "Come, Shelley, I only say this to remind you that conquest, and conquest alone, is the best

    thing in the world." Batana pulled out a bottle of potion. "I knew you wanted the Advisor

    Mage. The human from the surface had long caught your eye. Perhaps you had a plan to get

    him from the first time you met." The mother handed the potion to Shelley. "But you must

    understand that Mages are cunning creatures, more difficult to deal with than angels.

    Especially Vincent, the advisor of the family now, he also has great power. I am afraid you will

    be oppressed. ''

    Batana pointed to Shelley''s bottle of medicine, "This is the potion I used against the angel. If

    I let him drink it, he would fall to his knees and beg you, obeying your every word. You could

    cut off their fingers one by one and they would shout their praises." I call it the Potion of

    Conquest, and it will give you the most beautiful feeling of conquest, and you put it away.

    Remember, we give our lives to the spider goddess. And beyond that, the feeling of conquest

    is your greatest reward!"

    ''Thank you, Madam. But..." Shelley held the bottle in her hand, but she didn''t want it at all.

    She was not sure whether the bottle contained a potion of conquest or a poison that pierced

    the gut.

    "But it''s a great drain on his strength, if you can see what I mean. Over the course of the night,

    even the strongest man will be drained of his energy and rendered lifeless." She patted Shelley

    on the shoulder. "And after a few more days, we need the Master to serve the family with

    good energy. So, after that, you can use the potion. Now, you can go."

    Shelley bowed to her mother and left the audience room. After closing the door, she looked

    back. But Shelley did not have Vincent''s insight. She could not see what was going on inside

    the room anyway.

    She looked closely at the bottle in her hand. The transparent potion was as thick as glue.

    Shelley could not figure out what her mother was trying to do or why she had suddenly been

    so "kind" to her.

    "Better find someone unlucky enough to try the potion first!" "If it''s not toxic, Vincent might

    as well drink it," Shelley thought.

    The smiling face of the Batana keeper in the audience room saw Shelley leave the room. As

    the door closed, her face regained its seriousness and grimness. The mother turned to look

    at the statue of the spider goddess behind the throne and said in a low voice, "Goddess, she

    did not deny her relationship with the counselor Master. A member of a family of dark elves

    has been captivated by a male from the surface! It''s a disgrace!"

    There were no voices in the room to respond to her words, and Batana was left alone in this

    empty room. She drew the dagger from her waist viciously and placed it in the palm of her

    left hand, the blue and purple light of the fluorescent torch twisting and terrifying in her face.

    "The Dark Elves have no need of impotence, the First House no need of weakness!" "She

    jerked the dagger, and a gash opened the palm of her left hand, and red blood gushed

    immediately. Batana clenched her fist, and in her dark vision, the heat-rich liquid drained from

    her body and dripped to the floor, and the family crest flowing toward the center of the room

    suddenly disappeared.

    "Spider goddess bless you!" "Batana grinned ferociously.

 Chapter 1 Underground and the Underground Episode 75

    There is always silence in the Black Crystal Tower, not even a breath of wind. In the dark tower,

    the books of magic and various historical documents are quietly sleeping. It was like a

    graveyard for books, and no one except a mage could enter the tower, let alone care about

    the fate of the papers; And the mage of the city of Prudence is now few and far between.

    The news of the slaughter of the Second Family sacrifice did not go far, and the fight in the

    Temple of Spiders soon reached the ears of every dark elf. Originally thought that the First

    family had been in a period of time to restrain their strength, hiding in their castle to recover

    their strength, and there would be no more action, no one had thought that their family''s

    advisor mage would "easily" kill a high-level sacrifice.

    The small families waited eagerly, waiting for the first two families to engage in fire. They were

    never strong enough to get involved in the battle between the two families, but if they could

    clean up the battlefield after the victors, they would be very profitable.

    After all, these two families are after thousands of years of accumulation and precipitation,

    even if they fall down, the wreckage is also valuable.

    But to everyone''s surprise, the second family seemed frightened and did not make any

    response to the killing of their own family at the sacrifice. They also never talked about it in

    public, and even when they met members of the first family, the second family seemed honest,

    as if they were afraid of possible conflict.

    Some believed that the Second family was no longer strong without the High priest, so they

    showed their weakness to Mother Batana. Others said that this was just a smokescreen and

    that the Second family must be secretly preparing revenge.

    But it was not long before two more bodies were found. In the Tavern, two core members of

    the second family had been murdered, and two wounds in the back spoke for themselves of

    the meanness of the attackers.

    As many concerned people have investigated, the room where the incident took place is only

    two walls away from the room of the First Family''s advisor Mage, who is now nowhere to be

    found. Many speculated that this was a failed assassination attempt by the Second family on

    the sorcerer, and the two assassins were silenced by the sorcerer. Since then, the power of

    the Second Family, especially their ability to intimidate other smaller families, has been greatly

    reduced.

    As at the last time, they did not say anything about the apparent conflict, and even more

    quietly than before. All began to doubt the remaining strength of the second family, each

    with his own plan in mind.

    Now just wait for a paving stone, just wait for a family to take the lead and challenge the

    Second Family. In the city of Prudence, there is no shortage of jackals who flock to divide up

    their prey.

    Now, all the dark elves who want a piece of the Second House are on the move, and they all

    have one person in mind -- Vincent, the Counselor Mage. Both times are closely related to

    him. If we can find this human, if we can get first-hand information from him on the scene,

    even if we know that this consultant mage is still alive, it will be the catalyst that will make

    these aspirants make up their minds to act.

    The whole city of Prudence is secretly and openly searching for the Consultant Mage, but

    there are three places where they cannot search: the First House, the Second House, and the

    Black Crystal Tower.

    Vincent is now resting on the second level of the Tower, completely unaware of what is going

    on outside, and no one has access to it for the time being. After several battles, the Wizard is

    very tired. This feeling of weakness comes not only from the struggle between life and death,

    but also from the ever-present Dark Elf City itself. It was a place where he could not trust

    anyone, least of all the dark elves, and where he had to suspect plots and calculations all the

    time. It was oppressive.

    "Only a deceitful creature like a dark elf could enjoy such a feeling and be able to endure such

    a state of existence! The Mage remembered what he had read about the Drow before, and

    added his own footnote.

    Sokka knelt in the chair with his hands under his chin, rested his little head on the back of the

    chair, and opened his little mouth for a few yawns. With dark elves everywhere, little Sokka

    dared not leave Vincent''s side. Although she has a gem that can make her invisible, Vincent

    warns her that it can only be used for a limited time at a time and she cannot go out and play

    freely.

    Sokka purrs her mouth and makes a constant "squeak" to kill the boredom.

    Vincent looked up from behind the piles of books: "Sokka, you can take this time to preen

    your feathers, fly twice in the tower and relax."

    "I''ve been flying around a couple of times." Sokka is not interested in Vincent''s offer. She

    holds up her little finger. "Besides, I''ve rearranged my wings several times, and now I

    absolutely, absolutely can''t find a stain! Does Brother Black Robe have any other

    suggestions?"

    Vincent put down his pen and rubbed his brow. It wasn''t the angel that upset him. Sokka was

    an obedient little girl in every sense of the word. If Vincent would just leave her alone, the

    angel would absolutely sit still for a day. But the Master was not a sadistic man, and he could

    not bear to see a lovely little girl just sit there.

    "Sokka, just one more day, just one more day," he said. Vincent points to the magic scroll in

    his hand. ''There''s only one last bit left.''

    ''Brother Black Robe, will you teach me magic?'' ''Sokka asked.

    "I can''t." Vincent refused her very simply: "When I entered the Magical Society, I made an oath

    that I could not teach anyone any magic without the approval of the Society. Since I have

    made this promise, I will do it."

    ''Oh, I see.'' There was no disappointment on the little angel''s face. "If you can''t learn, you can''t

    learn. But when I grow up, I can use magic, too! Just like my father and mother! ''

    "Sokka, you must be..." Before Vincent could finish the sentence, the First Family advisor

    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.badge around his waist suddenly became scalding hot. Vincent was taken aback, but he knew

    at once that this was an urgent order from the First Family.

    The Mage went to the window of the Black Crystal Tower and looked out. The city of Prudence

    was quiet, and nothing unusual was going on. It was late at night in the Underdark, and the

    shining stone on the Tower glowed feebly. Vincent was not at all interested in getting to the

    First House, where the Mage was forced into a state of constant vigilance and fear.

    Moreover, the work of breaking the enchantments on the Black Crystal Tower was almost

    complete, and Vincent believed that it would not be long before he was free to climb to the

    top of the tower. The so-called tracking array will also be wiped out at that time.

    The advisor badge began to vibrate slightly, and Vincent thought of Shelley, who was still in

    the First family, and of the promise he had made to take her out of the underworld. With a

    sigh, the mage picked up his scroll case and staff and walked over to the angel.

    "Now, little Sokka, I must go on a journey. It is too dangerous to take you there. You stay here

    and take care of yourself. When someone comes, you hide with the invisible stone,

    understand?"

    The little one thought Vincent was going to take her out to play. When she heard the order

    "stay with yourself" again, the little angel nodded helplessly and ran to the chair where Vincent

    was sitting. Without saying a word, she took out the invisible stone and held it in her hand.

    Vincent looked at the advisor''s badge and got angry. Had it not been for this damned

    emergency call, he would soon have mastered all the secrets of the Drow circle. At that time,

    nothing could stand between me and freedom. He thought of Mark and Hardy, of Littlefinger

    Phelps, who was in danger, of Sokka, a little angel in prison, and of Shelley, who had

    abandoned everything to leave this dark world.

    Vincent took off the consultant''s badge, held it in his right palm, and stared at it as if it were

    the greatest enemy of his life.

    "Disappear forever," he said.

    The silver ball of light rose from his palm, and the floating words whirled merrily. As soon as

    the family crest touched the surface of the ball, it emitted a piercing shriek, like a thousand

    hellish banshees struggling to weep their lifelong grievances. In a few moments, the crest

    melted away, leaving not a speck of dross. In the words of the Dark Elves, "It never existed."

    "This is the last time." Vincent felt so relieved that he told himself to calm down and flew to

    the First family''s castle.

    At this time, Mother Batana was in the audience room, staring at the family members below

    the throne. Zena, the most powerful of the priests, was gone, and Shelley took her place. But

    this white-skinned hybrid is not one for the family. She doesn''t even crave power and power.

    It seems that the spider goddess was right when she said that all other races, except the dark

    elves, want to enjoy ease, like dying people with no possibility of progress and development,

    are trash to be abandoned by fate.

    The other daughters were not much use to them. Although they were not bad at using magic,

    they did not really have the knack of being a good mother like Zeena. Although Zeena''s final

    ambition led her to assassinate her for power, although Zeena was stopped at the last minute

    by her advisor and Shelley, and although Zeena has now been turned into an arachnic spirit

    by Batana and abandoned to the dark world, she is still the best candidate for a dark fairy

    mistress.

    If you look at the men in the family, the anger in Batana''s heart is even greater. Although

    these sons are not bad, they can be regarded as ruthless characters in any other family, but

    there is still a big gap between them and the level expected by the main mother. In particular,

    several children learning martial arts, with the dark elf race born agile skills and long-standing

    superb skills, but still can not beat a human monk! It was an utter disgrace. And so it was, that

    they, too, had been defeated by Regula in their attempt to take the throne of the master of

    martial arts by cunning! It is rare in Dark Elf history for a male to be defeated by a Grounder,

    either by force or by cunning.

    With the exception of the warriors, the gap between his two children and the advisor mages

    is even greater when it comes to mages. Batana, too, was slightly afraid of Vincent''s power.

    Judging from the power of his several spells, the destructive power of this mage is so amazing

    that even the mother herself cannot win without trying her best. Though Batana believed that

    as long as she had the Spider Goddess''s favor on her side, the consultant sorcerer could never

    overcome her, she had a sudden bad feeling.

    With martial arts, magic and wisdom, the Dark Elf family itself is weaker than the outsiders,

    and Shelley, who has been bewitched by the surface men, is on the verge of falling apart.

    Mother Batana felt powerless at the thought. She had supported the family for so long that

    she began to look for a successor. But there was no one in front of her who could take off the

    burden.

    Somehow, she began to miss Zeena a little. It would have been easier if she hadn''t turned her

    into a spider-like elf.

    At this point, the mage broke the family crest. Mother Batana, who was connected to all the

    family emblems, felt a headache. The stimulus jolted her out of her recent slump.

    "What''s wrong with me? Am I not motivated, too? Great spider goddess, I am your most pious

    servant, always have been and ever will be! As long as you protect us, I will go on forever to

    bring you glory!"

    Batana looked at the group in front of her and returned her attention to the action ahead of

    her. She prayed silently to the spider goddess, "If only I could take over the Second House, I

    would have a stronger team from my captives than I have before me! The glory of the First

    Family will live forever!"

    At this moment, the figure of the Consultant Mage appeared in the audience room.

 Chapter 1 Underground and the Underground Episode 76

    "Human Mage, what caused you to destroy your family''s advisor badge?" Mother Batana

    looked at Vincent. "The spider goddess''s eyes are always fixed on the underground world. Do

    you think what you have done can escape her eyes?"

    On the way to the First Family, Vincent decided on his answer to this question. He said, "Your

    Grace, the purpose of destroying the family crest is to preserve the family crest."

    ''Male! Is such a contradiction an answer? Do not try to deceive the omnipotent spider

    goddess!" Mistress Batana rose from her throne, snake whip in her hand, pointing to the

    "reverent" mage.

    "Madam, I have been attacked more than once in the Underdark, as the omniscient Spider

    Goddess can testify." Now that the Dark Elf had mentioned the Spider goddess, the mage

    followed her lead. "At first I thought it was just a routine assassination by another family. But

    then, no matter how hard I tried to hide my tracks, they would find me. I went through all my

    equipment and found the magic Circle with the ability to locate itself in the family crest. So I

    destroyed it."

    Vincent looked at the emblem on Batana''s chest and began to suspect that it was more than

    a simple sign of faith. Since Valentine left Vincent''s left arm, the Master has recovered quickly,

    even better than before. Over the next few days, Vincent makes good progress in his research

    into the mysteries of the Dark Elf Circle. According to his analysis, the badges of the family

    members contain communications and locating magic, which all point to a center where all

    the badges'' messages are recorded. And this hub must be in the most secure place. Dark

    elves live in a treacherous world where no one can be trusted. Then this vital thing for the

    safety of the family must be in the mother''s body, but she will not give it to anyone, and surely

    never leave her side. Now it seems that the emblem is the most likely.

    "So, dear Mother, if the advisor''s badge is not destroyed, I may be assassinated at any

    moment." How then can I continue to serve the mighty First Family? At this critical juncture,

    there can be no slippage."

    Batana''s heart would never believe the Master''s excuse, and now she was furious. In normal

    times, destroying the family crest would be like betraying the family, and there would be

    absolutely no "mitigation" except to send the traitor back to the cave to feed the snake. The

    sorcerer must have discovered the trace on him and had been trying to get rid of it, but there

    was no way to erase the spell. He had no choice but to work on similar positioning spells in

    order to force his way through the array in his family''s insignia. In order to hide their actions,

    they destroyed the badge. It is an insult to the wisdom of the mother to argue that she was

    destroyed for protection!

    But on the other hand, Batana could not quarrel with Vincent at this time. Now he was useful

    -- he had only a little of it left. As soon as he gets through this, there will be a new blood in

    the family. At that point, there will be no members of any other race left in the core of the

    first Dark Elf Family! The Drow will once again be the pride of the underworld, the pure master!

    "So it is, Mr. Counselor Mage." Fighting back her anger, Batana decided to suppress it and

    simmer it again until later. "It seems that you ''did'' have a good reason to destroy the family''s

    advisory badge. However, since you are still a member of the First Family, you must have a

    badge. It may take a while, but your badge will be delivered to you very soon!"

    "Then I shall be most grateful to my mother for her generosity." ''said Vincent. However, in his

    heart, he did not think that this badge would have a chance to get to him.

    Of course, in Mistress Batana''s plan, the Sorcerer would never have gotten the advisor badge

    again.

    Vincent took his place and kept his head down. His penetrating eyes scanned the hall and

    saw that Shelley had been winking at him as if she had something to say.

    But this was no time for conversation. When the warrior monk Regula entered the hall, the

    mother finally stated the purpose of this gathering.

    "We are going to raid the Second House! Make them disappear from history forever!"

    There was silence in the hall, and the eyes of the dark elves shone with excitement and

    enthusiasm. It had long been their wish to attack the Second House, and it did not feel good

    to always be chased by others. Several of the younger members of the family could not hold

    back their excitement, their fingers twitching rapidly, their breathing becoming fast. In their

    minds, only blood, only victory, only the satisfaction of conquest can quench the excitement.

    Vincent thought for a moment and decided to stop the operation. Now, with a few more days

    of stability, Vincent would have had the chance to escape and Shelley would not have had to

    suffer in this dark world. Getting involved in the Dark Elves'' family war at the last minute could

    have a detrimental effect on their escape.

    "Dear Mother, this is not the best time to attack the Second House. We have not yet recovered

    from our last operation."

    "Keep your mouth shut, counselor! My orders are for you to obey, not for you to question! I

    didn''t ask for your opinion!" Batana exclaimed, "The Spider goddess has instructed me that

    now is the best time to attack the Second House! The great Goddess will be at our back, and

    the Second House, who has lost her favor, will tremble and cry at our feet. The glory of the

    city of Prudence be upon the First House!"

    The warrior monk, who was standing opposite Vincent, looked tired, and was about to speak

    when Vincent interrupted him.

    "Dear Master mother, with our present manpower alone, even if we can successfully destroy

    the second family, we will suffer great losses. We will be powerless in the face of other

    The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.opponents. I hope you can think about that."

    "Male! Your little wisdom is nothing to me, let alone to the omnipotent spider goddess. The

    great goddess has given me clear indications that victory is ahead of us. It may be all darkness

    to your eyes, and your timid heart has narrowed your vision. But before my eyes the road

    leads to victory and glory!" Batana brandished the serpent''s head whip and said excitedly,

    "Sacrifice men, warriors, take up your weapons and go! We will surprise the Second House!

    To honor our goddess!"

    Vincent shook his head, clenched the wand in his hand, and then sighed helplessly. He pats

    his pockets, where he still has several scrolls of Advanced Invisibility. There were times when

    the magic inside these pages was the hedge against risk. With the exception of Shelley, the

    fate of all the dark elves was not his concern.

    "If I had time, I should have found another ruby of the best kind. After all, there can''t be too

    many invisible stones." "Muttered the mage''s mind.

    Batana led the way out of the audience room, the dark elves at her heels. Shelley flashed a

    charming smile at the mage as she passed him. Vincent quickly observed the people around

    him. Fortunately, no one noticed.

    At this moment, the warrior monk Regula came to Vincent and said, "Master, let this feud

    between us be over." With a serious look on his face, he said, "How did you do the job I asked

    you to do?"

    Vincent looked at the monk. His penetrating eye immediately noticed many wounds on his

    body. The current master of martial arts was not in his best condition at all. What on earth

    had brought him into such a state?

    "I haven''t found a way to break the curse, but if you want to change it into its original form, I

    can do it." Vincent estimated the level of magic he was now able to use. He is not yet at his

    best, but he has the absolute advantage of being able to transform and create spells.

    "What''s the difference between the two? "Asked the monk, motioning for the master to follow

    the procession.

    "The curse itself has painful torments in addition to its transformation. I am not the sacrifice

    of the dark elves, still less the ''great'' spider goddess herself, and this painful torment I cannot

    in any way remove. But as far as physical modification is concerned, it is not a problem."

    ''So, magic really is a magical thing.'' The monk thought for a moment, then suddenly stood in

    front of Vincent and stopped him. "Master, I hope you can help me. Of course, in this

    Underdark, everything is about reward. Your lack of demands and quid pro quo disturbs me

    greatly. Let me be prepared for what you want."

    Vincent thought for a moment, "Monk, as a master, I don''t need you to do anything. Without

    you, I can still do what I want to do on my own. If there is anything you must do in exchange,

    I ask you to make an oath."

    ''Tell me,'' I said. The warrior monk replied simply and clearly.

    "Never stand in my way again." Vincent bypasses the monk and walks forward with his wand

    of Power.

    The monk turned around, looked at the monk''s back, shook his head and said softly, "This is

    too cheap..."

    The line of attack of the first family is not complicated, and it is a direct raid on the second

    family''s compound. They took an unexpected frontal attack, bringing even the reserves with

    them. Vincent scratched his head and thought about it and understood why Mother Batana

    had done this. The city of Prudence has two large levels, the main body of the city in caves,

    and the complex sewers. Dark elf warfare usually takes a two-sided approach. Large numbers

    of slaves and cannon fodder storm the main part of the ground station, trying to paralyze

    their outer defenses in the shortest possible time. No special training was required for these

    expendables, except that they were incapable of discerning traps -- the fate of these men

    was to pave the way with their corpses. Behind them was the main force of the attack.

    The other team attacks from the sewers, and they are usually elite warriors with the ability to

    sneak and surprise. This unit, led by the master of martial arts, usually sets out before the

    battle, trying to break into the heart of the opposing defense quickly and secretly, paralyzing

    their sacrifice system as much as possible, and buying enough time and space for the larger

    army outside. Once the sacrifices are paralyzed, the entire Dark Elf family is on the verge of

    collapse, unable to mount an effective defense.

    But right now the First Family is in no position to mount a two-sided offensive. The dark elves

    of other families may not know the power of the First Family, but Vincent knows everything

    about their family. Vincent knew exactly how many warriors were left after their last mission,

    how many captives were left, how many slaves they had. Add to that the replenishment they

    had recently acquired, and the two-sided plan was not sound enough. So, the First Family

    took a frontal assault, ready to break through the enemy lines and penetrate the heart of their

    fortress in the shortest time possible.

    Speed is of the essence. As long as the second family is divided to defend the underground

    passageway, then the first family with all its strength will be able to break through the surface

    portion of the defense. Once inside the castle, it was a battle of the best warriors. Vincent

    could not think of anyone else in Dark Elf City who could stand in Batana''s way -- the old

    mage Vizren might be one, but he was not of the Second Family. The fact that the Mother

    herself entered the fray, rather than casting spells in the family audience room, would have

    been a surprise to the Second House.

    If only they could get into the castle before all their underground troops returned, the First

    House would have a chance of victory.

    ''Will it go so well? Vincent takes out the invisible scroll and slowly moves closer to Shelley.

 Chapter 1 Underground and the Underground Episode 77

    The quiet Prudence of the city, by the aid of the endless night itself, conceals all the evil that

    is carried on here. Of course, in the Dark Elf''s worldview, weeding out the weak is no sin.

    Vincent follows Shelley, but he doesn''t want to get too close. The drow was near her mother,

    or in sight of her mother, and it was not an opportune time to speak. Vincent just wants to

    get through this mission safely. The only thing he asks is to keep himself safe.

    But on the other hand, he is also thinking about this problem. As the mother of the First family,

    Batana, the weathered Drow priestess, a woman worthy of standing at the apex of power in

    the city of Prudence, would have had an absolute wealth of experience in struggle and an

    abundance of cunning. As the mastermind of this operation, the Drow could not have

    considered the possibility of Vincent''s passive-action, but she decided to attack anyway. With

    the current strength of the First family, it cannot be said that it is impossible to win, and it is

    more important to consider the gains and losses after the victory. Vincent has absolute

    confidence that he can rank second in this family in terms of fighting ability. Except for the

    mother, there is no stronger person who can have a greater influence on the battlefield than

    Vincent. The Dark elves trust no one, not even their own ''kin'', so how can they really expect

    a male mage from the surface? Batana must not have considered Vincent as an essential part

    of her operations when she planned them.

    In this case, Vincent could not help but wonder what reason could give the dark fairy mother

    such confidence that she would succeed? Was it to be expected of the spider goddess? Or

    does she have any tricks up her sleeve?

    Just as Vincent can''t see Batana''s plan of action, the warrior monk Regula isn''t sure whether

    he made the right decision to fight. He was still sore from the wounds he had suffered the

    previous day, which had never fully healed. That day, he wanted to hide the news that he was

    with the arachnid and make sure that all possible witnesses were eliminated, but he did not

    expect to meet such a powerful group of people. But now that the sorcerer had found a way

    to turn the Arachnids back into their original form, he did not need to worry about being

    exposed.

    The few members of the party had not finished their thoughts before the Second family''s

    abode was within sight. Batana thanked the spider goddess for her blessings, and the Second

    family seemed unaware of the approaching enemy. The gates to the compound were tightly

    shut, and a small band of dark elves patrolled. Even as the rest of the group slept, they

    remained alert, peering through the darkness with their night-vision eyes to see all the places

    around the compound where enemies might be hiding -- just like they usually do.

    The Second House did not have the grandeur of Castle Batana, but it did have all the

    safeguards it needed. Vincent hides behind a giant stalactite and gives himself arcane vision.

    While the Insight Eye is able to see fluctuations in magical abilities to a certain extent, it is not

    as accurate as Arcane vision spells. With this spell, Vincent can easily measure the intensity

    and type of all magical effects in a given line of sight.

    However, as soon as the spell was finished, Vincent was almost blinded by the glow. The

    members of the Dark Elf family in front of him are all equipped with magical equipment, from

    the armor on their bodies to the machetes in their hands, and even the magic-enhanced

    bows and arrows in the quiver behind them. Under the influence of Arcane vision, these

    devices become white points of light, like stars in the night reflected in Vincent''s eyes.

    ''The Dark Elves are a rich race indeed! ''Vincent said to himself. For a mage, he knew a lot, but

    to see so much magical equipment at once would only have been in the storeroom of the

    Mage Society or where some great treasure was located. When it came to arming them all

    for battle, only a dark elf could do that.

    But hadn''t the spider goddess given them the ability to use magic in order that they might

    be good at fighting? Drow priests would go to great lengths to craft weapons to please their

    goddess in battle.

    Mother Batana walked up to Vincent and whispered to him, "Counselor, Master, find a way

    to take down their walls."

    Vincent took one look at Batana and then carefully examined the features of the second family

    wall. Like the first family, their wall is made of pure gold, not as pure as Vincent''s arm, but it

    is a fine work. It would be impossible to blow them up into the sky with magic. What''s more,

    there are magical runes carved on the walls. The fine words reveal themselves to the Arcane

    eye, and Vincent is trying to analyze the meaning and function of these runes. Now that all

    the dark Elves are waiting for the first wave of attacks from their advisor mages, Vincent can''t

    even try to hide away from them.

    The magic runes on the walls are supposed to have both an electric shock and an alarm.

    When someone forces their way over the pure gold fence, the magic array above will activate.

    But just knowing what the spell is isn''t much use, the whole fence is a whole, and it''s not easy

    to break the system.

    Vincent thought for a moment, then turned to Batana and said, "Dear Mother, I have an idea

    of a way to temporarily disable this fence. When you see it begin to change shape, charge."

    With that, he released a simple invisibility to himself and walked quietly toward the fence.

    Mother Batana saw the mage in front of her disappear from sight and immediately used the

    "art of knowledge." This spell can see through all forms of invisibility and illusion, and Batana

    does not want the mage to use invisibility to get out of her control.

    Vincent moves closer to the fence, being careful not to make a sound. He takes a closer look

    at the magic runes on the fence and pulls out the Shape-shifting scroll. The protective runes

    themselves were few and far between; in fact, the incantation could not have covered an

    entire family compound. In the carvings on the fence, there are many words that serve as a

    distraction. They do not hinder the normal work of the spell, but can hide the real spell, and

    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.at the same time have a pretty good beautifying effect. All Vincent had to do was find these

    decorative words and change the gold shape of the parts they were in, thereby changing the

    structure of the wall as a whole.

    Vincent''s tutor once said that magic is always a practical art. In particular, the words of the

    spell are concise, and only concise is required.

    The spell worked slowly, and the fine gold fence began to morph like a mollusk. After

    mastering the skills and spells above the "Creation Rule", Vincent has his own unique insight

    and powerful control over the magic that can change the form of inanimate objects. He was

    able to make his spells work as he wished, preventing the failure rate associated with the way

    they were originally changed in one move.

    Vincent is invisible, but Fine Gold Fence is not. Two dark elves spotted the snakelike railings

    and came to inspect them.

    Out of the darkness, about ten bolts flew noiselessly into the air and caught the two sentinels

    right where they needed to be. With blood streaming from their necks and foreheads, the

    Second Family''s patrol area was porous.

    The non-magical text is lengthened, and none of the original magical text is damaged in any

    way. In this way, the refined gold fence was transformed from a neat and beautiful shape into

    a tangle of thorns. Vincent controls the direction of the deformation of the main section of

    the balustrade, but raises the obstacles within the range of the spell by a full two meters. The

    First Family was now able to pass this section of defense without difficulty.

    A multitude of orcs and goblin slaves roared and rushed on. They were under the control of

    several dark elf priests, and their ability to make sounds was limited by the "Silence barrier",

    which made them feel extremely depressed. Now they have finally been liberated. On the

    orders of their commander, the gang rushed towards the railing that had been lifted up by

    the mage.

    The Orcs swarmed on them like a flood. They had no idea how the battle was going to be

    fought or planned, nor did the Dark Elves see any need to make the cannon fodder

    understand. It is enough for the orcs to remember that all the creatures they have never seen

    are their enemies. Battle is but another word for good food and good wine; Victory, is the

    general equivalent of beauty and treasure. They charge with their primal instincts.

    Gnomes, a relatively weak bunch, can only be praised for their numbers, and the only thing

    they can rely on is numbers, but the number of their Allies. They trail after the orcs,

    brandishing rudimentary weapons and whining loudly. In their hearts, the search for "easy

    enemies" and "safe treasure" are their highest pursuits. In the ranks, they are never the main

    force in the battle, but the good hands Shouting and cheering.

    Vincent, who is invisible, naturally does not want to be trampled into a Patty by orcs and

    goblins, so he quickly makes way and hides aside. Although the Second Family''s residence

    appears quiet, the seemingly peaceful courtyard is full of traps. Vincent''s arcane vision clearly

    indicates the location of a large number of spell runes, and he also sees many barbed pits

    and crossbow mechanisms with the insight of his penetrating eye.

    When the first trap is triggered, the whole second family is suddenly busy. A large number of

    dark elves appear in the courtyard, all armed and alert. Vincent thought at first that the Second

    Family was ready for the fight, with trap pockets ready for them to drill. But then he thought

    of the Dark Elves'' habit of always being ready, and he was reassured.

    With the brilliant light of fire and the roar of explosions, the courtyard of the Second Family

    became the stage for the trap show. The cries of the orcs replaced the war cries and even

    drowned out the sound of exploding fireballs. They understood the deep pit traps that had

    appeared beneath their feet, for they sometimes used them against "difficult" enemies. But

    they could not make any sense of the ground where fire and lightning suddenly appeared. It

    was this ignorance that frightened them. Suddenly liquor and treasure and beautiful women

    became visions that began to seem dangerous and unreal.

    Some of the orcs turned and tried to escape, and even going back to face the punishment of

    the dark elves was better than being burned for no reason. There must be many, they thought,

    and they were the unlucky ones, the lucky ones, who would not be punished by their own

    heads.

    The Dark elves had expected this from the orcs, and the second wave of the clan''s horde was

    to go up. The last battle took a lot of losses, but it also provided a lot of the material for

    making these horsemen. The undead did not share the orcs'' fear, and they moved slowly,

    blocking the gap in the fence.

    The undead, like all other undead creatures, exude a terror that is repulsive to the living. The

    orcs and goblins were bewildered. Mounds of traps on one side, terrifying walking corpses

    on the other.

    "Rush! Kill the dark elves before you, drink their blood, and show them what orcs can do!" A

    voice of pure Orc spoke suddenly, rousing the indecision of the cannon fodder. Now that the

    way back was blocked by the corpses, there was really nothing to be done but to advance.

    And so the goblins and orcs, as Matron Batana had planned, began to use their own flesh

    and blood to untrap their way. They were blasted into flaming pieces by fireballs, fetid charred

    by lightning, smashed into meat pies by prickly pits or tangled into hornets'' nests, and either

    way, the Dark Elf army behind them no longer had to face such obstacles. The goblins, in

    particular, were large in number, but small in courage. When they saw the strange traps, they

    could not bear it anymore, and began to flee in all directions. But the more they spread out,

    the more traps they ''dismantled''. Instead of multiple orcs being killed by the same fireball

    trap, the damage of the traps is now equalized so that one goblin consumes one Fireball trap.

    "What a bargain," he said. Mistress Batana gently threw away a parchment scroll, which she

    had just used to hallucinate. "Ignorant creatures are easily stirred up."

 Chapter 1 Underground and the Underground Episode 78

    Batana''s planned raid took her opponents completely by surprise, and the Second Family was

    not able to organize an effective defense in the first place. Although the Dark Elves themselves

    were "always on hand" and quickly appeared in the open field in front of the camp, the slave

    warriors of the family who were supposed to be the first layer of protection were not as well

    trained as the Dark Elves, and they were not able to rush to their aid. As it stands, the hordes

    of orcs and goblins driven by the hordes are now facing off against the Dark Elves of the

    Second House.

    The Drow are born fighters, and with constant training and various cruel tests, war has

    become their instinct. Even when the high priests of the family did not direct the battles, the

    Drow guards formed neat units, pulled out their spider crossbows, and began firing at the

    orcs.

    But in their hearts they all felt sorry for the waste of their precious crossbow. In their haste,

    they did not take the opportunity to reach for the ordinary crossbow, but went straight to the

    hardened arrows they had with them. This refined and specially processed arrow has the effect

    of sealing the throat of blood, and the dark elves always carry this valuable crossbow with

    them. The Drow counted on it to kill their enemies and save their own lives at critical times.

    Now they were all aimed at the commonest of low-ranking warriors, the orc slaves.

    The Drow''s skill with arrows was extraordinary, and almost every shot hit the enemy''s vital

    points: the forehead, the throat, and the unprotected arteries of the thigh. There was no need

    to wait for the poison to take hold. The sheer force of the arrows was enough to wipe out the

    cannon fodder in front of them. But the arrows were originally meant to threaten the same

    dark elves. Unlike these slaves, who had only cloth armor, the Drow wore well-made magic

    armor, and ordinary damage was of no use. But the poison bolt, which could cause death if

    it sliced through the skin, was the most suitable weapon.

    Orcs'' carcasses covered the ground, and goblins were not spared. Without their cries, the

    grounds became silent, and the blood of battle gave way to a solemn atmosphere. The bound

    souls slowly moved forward, drawing their machetes from behind them. They trod over pieces

    of flesh, over mutilated bodies, over rivers of blood that had turned deep purple, through the

    foul black smoke of burning corpses, toward the defense of the dark Elves.

    They had no emotions. They were not afraid of their enemies, but neither were they excited

    by the battle. Killing, just an action, just a command, is as common and easy as breathing

    once while they are alive. All they have to do is cut their machetes into the bodies of their

    enemies.

    The dark elves fired arrows again, the sound of flapping can be heard, the bound souls did

    not duck, let these arrows hit them. They had become undead and felt absolutely no pain.

    These tiny arrows could not hurt their internal organs, which had long ceased to work, and

    the bloodletting tanks above could not squeeze a drop of liquid out of their shriveled bodies.

    As for the toxins, they had lost their due function.

    The dark elves had no choice but to draw their swords and rush towards the bound souls.

    The protection of the first wall did not work, and the powerful lightning trap was completely

    shielded; The traps that were meant to slow the first speed were flattened by orcs and goblins,

    and did not allow enough preparation time to cushion; Now, however, the arrows used

    against the invaders'' elite army had been fired.

    So far, Batana has taken the lead, and the Second Family has lost time after time.

    As they approached the guard of the Dark Elves, the Wraith suddenly grew faster and

    pounced with incredible speed. They''re not zombies, after all, and they still have some of the

    skills they used to have as warriors. Although their movements are slower and their reflexes

    are not as good as they used to be, they will no longer be afraid of death, and defense will

    be meaningless. Their mode of action is to attack, and attack constantly. Even if they lose

    arms and legs, even if they are cut in half with a knife, they still do not stop. They will continue

    to handicap their opponents with their mutilated bodies, tearing the living flesh of the dark

    elves with their teeth and claws. If there was anything in the world that gave them a little thrill,

    it was the sight of the blood of living creatures gushing on all sides, the instant the

    temperature of the bodies of their enemies faded with their souls, turning them into corpses.

    This kind of desperate fighting is a headache for dark elves. The Drow''s skill was dexterous

    and lethal in one blow, and their thin swords were always aimed at the throat and heart, or at

    the absolutely unprotected eye to penetrate the fragile brain of an enemy. But the horsemen

    have no fear of this kind of attack, and no precise thrust of these swords can stop their

    movement. Only the kind of attack that a savage can chop his opponent into pieces with a

    single blow can render them incapable of fighting again. On the other hand, their ability to

    attack rather than defend greatly limited the Drow guard''s movements, making it doubly

    difficult for them to evade. Although the Dark Elves did little damage for the time being, and

    the number of bound souls dwindled, the undead managed to compress the Drow''s range of

    activity. In a few moments, the Dark Elves will be decimated as they have nowhere else to

    hide.

    Vincent has used this time to add layers of protection to himself, from the simplest "mage

    armor" to the practical "mirror art", as well as the ability to protect against mind control spells

    and various elements. The Second Family are not idiots, and the wave of defensive

    counterattacks will soon arrive, and it will turn into a free-for-all. It''s not a place where you

    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!can''t get hurt if you don''t want to, and even if you''re focused on the enemy in front of you,

    there''s no guarantee you''ll get hit by a stray bullet.

    Mother Batana waved, and the elite soldiers of the First Family immediately marched in force.

    Their target was the Dark elf compound itself. At last the slave soldiers of the Second Family

    arrived on the battlefield. They did not even put on their full armor, but rushed forward with

    their simple weapons. There were fresh red stripes on their bare bodies, which showed how

    hard the dark elves of the Second House had tried to drive these soldiers away.

    The troops of the First family sprang to their feet and performed their feats of buoyancy. They

    quickly reached a height beyond the reach of the slave troops and avoided the attack. The

    army of ogres and trolls barely had time to wear their armor, let alone their well-equipped

    crossbows. A few arrows flew into the air, but not enough to inflict damage against the Dark

    Elves'' masterful defensive sword.

    The First Family, however, did not give up the opportunity to take a high shot, and they were

    fully armed, with all their equipment in order. They took out their crossbows and began to

    shoot.

    Their target, however, was not the slaves, but the Dark Elf guards who were fighting the dead.

    They had been squeezed into a narrow area, making them the most valuable targets of all.

    The legions of slaves were little more than cannon fodder, lacking the ability to float and to

    make much of an impact on the course of the war. Besides, when the battle was over, these

    slaves were generally spoils of war for the victorious side, and it was not worth firing at them

    now.

    Another reason Vincent had in mind was that the poison from the crossbow was not cheap.

    It might have cost more than the life of a slave.

    The dead are not afraid of poisoned arrows, whether from the enemy or from the Allies, and

    the movement of their hands has not slowed down for a moment, and by this time the guards

    have suffered heavy losses under the fire.

    Ogres and trolls pounced on the Fetters, finally easing the pressure on the Drow warriors.

    They took to the air at this moment, gliding along after the First family. But in order to avoid

    the unceasing crossbow fire, their speed is obviously extremely slow.

    Vincent uses flight, not Drow floatation, and has a dexterity and speed that other dark elves

    lack. Since Shelley had to stay with her mother in the battle, Vincent, who did not want to

    enter the camp, had to stay close to the troops with all his energy. The armies of the ogre

    slaves were at their feet, and weapons, axes and spears, were thrown into the air one after

    another. With the help of their brute strength, they used all moving objects around them as

    ammunition, and threw them high into the air to stop the invaders.

    The dark elves simply had to raise their height again to ward off the attacks of these weapons.

    The axes will eventually fall. They''ll have the same impact as when they left the hand, but they

    can go anywhere. For a moment, the ogres at Vincent''s feet wailed as they were attacked by

    the weapons of their companions, the hatchets leaving horrific wounds and the spears

    bleeding flesh holes.

    Vincent, by this time, was no longer worried about the influence of the slave army. He thought

    of the two monsters that had been lurking at the entrance of the First Family. With their

    regional anti-magic abilities overridden by this effect, the levitation would absolutely lose its

    effect, and the First Family would fall through the air, surrounded by ogres below.

    If this happens, Vincent will also fall irresistibly. He has tested his ability in the anti-magic field

    before, and although it is extremely difficult, he can still release magic, but the spell that has

    been attached to his body will definitely disappear. If this were to happen, the mage who

    didn''t think he had melee power would be the first to be torn to pieces by the ogre.

    Vincent quickened his flight as he thought of this. He passed all the Drow elves and headed

    for the Second House. Now he had two choices: to eliminate this danger while he was invisible,

    or to turn around and leave. But Shelley must stay in the fight all the way, and Vincent cannot

    leave without her, so the path before the Master is clear.

    He was the first to land at the home of the Dark Elf family, standing on the second floor

    platform. Originally, there was no connecting passage between the first and second floors of

    the compound, in order to keep those inferior slaves from entering the core area of the Dark

    Elf family, but this construction method now makes it impossible for the slave army of the

    Second Family to support the sacrifice and elite warrior guards in the compound. The

    intruders who needed to break through the cannon ash now landed safely in front of the

    compound''s gates, with little or no damage.

    For all non-Dark Elves, whether they were ill-equipped slave warriors or painstakingly crafted

    horn-bound corpses, were mere consumables, meant to be stepping stones on the Drow''s

    path to victory, and did not fall under the "loss" category.

    Vincent''s penetrating eye scanned the Second House''s lair, free of traps and ambushes. He

    couldn''t help but wonder at the sight. Even if the raid had been unexpected, it was not

    possible that the Second family had not reacted to it by now? Where was the sacrifice? Where

    are the elite warriors and masters of martial arts? Where are their family''s fighting beasts?

    And, above all, what is their mistress doing?

    Without complicated analysis and speculation, Vincent simply relied on his own nose to detect

    the smell of conspiracy. He glanced at the advancing Batana army and ducked aside.

    "You have orcs as cannon fodder to pave the way, and I will walk the path you have paved."

    Vincent felt the fierce war spirit and killing spirit of the dark elves, but gently leaned on his

    staff of power, watching the battle with a cold eye.

 Chapter 1 Underground and the Underground Episode 79

    Batana and her troops descend to the second floor of the compound, and she, too, wonders

    at the near-defenceless situation. She thought about it and immediately ordered her troops

    to spread out.

    Vincent hid by the side, watching the mother''s movements. By virtue of his invisibility alone,

    the Master did not think he could completely escape Batana''s surveillance. He noticed that as

    the mother scanned her surroundings, there was a distinct pause in her gaze where she was.

    It seemed that Mother already had the magical effect of being able to see illusions.

    There was, however, one way to escape the surveillance of this anti-invisibility magic, and that

    was by the use of enchantment. During the last battle, Vincent had learned a trick from the

    wizard who could attack from a distance with spells: if you could make an opponent ignore a

    target by hinting at his mind, you could also achieve stealth. However, this method has its

    limitations: first, it can only be used against a single target; Second, many creatures are

    immune to psychic attack, especially the mighty undead; Finally, the risk of using this method

    is too high, and psychic spells are not as effective against the caster.

    Vincent thought about it and decided not to use this method. As the powerful Dark fairy

    master mother, Batana would certainly be a character skilled in sorcery mind control and

    attack. Using enchantment on such a master is not so different from getting killed.

    Batana keeps Shelley at her side, leaving Vincent with no chance to lure the white-skinned

    Drow away and secure her alone. As if mindful of the Master''s frustration, Batana uses this

    tactic to force Vincent to serve in the family''s fight -- the Master must clear away a potential

    threat if Shelley is to survive safely.

    Vincent sighed. His options were limited. Just as he had before entering the compound, he

    had to go all out to get through this in order to leave with Shelley.

    Vincent took one more look at Shelley, then turned and flew away at a high speed. He did

    not want to take on the whole Second Family on his own. He was neither powerful nor stupid.

    Vincent''s goal now was to raid any Drow who might threaten Shelley''s safety, especially the

    mother of the Second Family!

    The mother, whose name is Brisha, is a young dark Elven priestess in terms of age, who has

    been in charge of the Second House for only a few decades, and whose authority in the city

    of Prudence is far from established, let alone that of Batana. The decision of the First House

    to attack them is likely to have had a lot to do with this.

    Finding a specific target in a maze of unfamiliar locations is not easy, but it is not too much

    trouble for Vincent, who has an eye for insight and arcane vision. Illusions, obstacles, and all

    the hidden traps of machinery lose their usefulness. Vincent senses them in advance and

    avoids these dangerous areas early, leaving the slow but cautious advance of the First Family

    far behind.

    Now the Mage was like the spearhead of an assault, tearing through layers of protection.

    Vincent holds a scroll of Daylight, ready to use intense light to paralyze the dark Elves''

    defenses. The Drow''s weakness for fear of light hampered their expansion, and though they

    were protected against it, this racial weakness could not be overcome in a day or two.

    Vincent advanced for some time, and finally "found" the Drow defense, which was a great

    relief to him. If there are no dark Elves in the camp, it means that they want to use the castle

    as a big pocket to bury all the invading elves once and for all.

    The Second Family''s warriors and priests have shrunk their defenses, and have surrounded

    the core of the compound with their family''s collection of monsters, apparently in an effort

    to defend their core audience room. Vincent estimates that the matriarch of the family is now

    in that room, perhaps in contact with the Spider Goddess, who may be begging the "great"

    goddess for the "blessing and protection" that will continue the family''s prosperity.

    Vincent looked at the position of the audience room. He did not have any hope of breaking

    through the tight defense of the dark elves. They were already in position, waiting for some

    impulsive "target" to appear, to see the bloody arrows and the deadly spell ready to be fired.

    Vincent thought for a moment and decided to go around the bottom of the room. No matter

    how well guarded the Dark Elves are, they can''t get people into the wall. Vincent, thinking of

    the numerous "through the Wall" and "Fossil for mud" scrolls he had prepared for so long,

    turned and flew the other way.

    It appeared that the Second Family''s preparations had been woefully inadequate, and that

    the number of dark elves in the defensive posts themselves was not large, or even close to

    the number of fighters they would normally maintain. It seemed that some of their forces

    must have been devoted to the sewers'' entrance, which had been part of Lebatana''s plan.

    Vincent was now under the Drow mother''s feet. He had used the wall-crossing technique to

    no avail, and the place was not built of stone at all. Fossil mud would be of no use.

    Vincent felt the wall and felt the subtle flow of magic through his fingertips. ''No wonder the

    spell didn''t work. They had already prepared for this kind of attack.'' The mage took the Law

    of Creation scroll from his arms and clutched it in his hand. This way, he can greatly improve

    his ability to use change and creation spells.

    Vincent concentrated, and the "change Everything" spell began to work. The material of the

    wall itself, however strong, was also made of a specific material. Once the protective spell

    attached to it could be removed, the work of changing the structure of this material would

    be extremely easy.

    And how to forcibly eliminate the magic array is the direction of Vincent''s recent research.

    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.With the help of endless magic source energy, the mage gradually destroyed the original

    magic structure on the wall, and continuous small explosions replaced the violent reaction

    when the two types of energy met in the past. When the magic effect gradually weakened,

    the interior of the wall became riddled with holes. Now, it''s all about getting into the upper

    chamber without being seen. With the penetrating power of the seeing Eye, he soon found a

    secret corner.

    Vincent quietly appeared in the audience room, where several female dark elves were busy

    and did not notice him at all.

    The mage eased his steps behind the pillar and hid himself.

    "You fools! It''s not quite ready for that yet! '' "Cried one of the female drow. Judging by her

    dress, it must have been Mother Brisha. Only a mother at the apex of her family''s power would

    have the courage to speak so loudly in the Spider Temple.

    "Are the bodies ready? Must I supervise everything myself? The Spider Goddess is watching

    your performance, and there is no room for delay or error at this important time to please

    our great goddess!"

    Vincent frowned, thinking there was something strange about this. It seemed a little late to

    be preparing for the spider Goddess''s magical blessing to repel the enemy. The enemies had

    already entered the family compound, and they had not yet begun to pray. This is incredible.

    If the second family were so effective, they would have been destroyed by the next family

    long ago.

    But think of it the other way around. If the Second Family wasn''t delayed in prayer, what were

    they doing? Vincent focused his attention on the "dead bodies" that Mother Brisha had

    mentioned. At the foot of the throne steps, indeed, lay several dead female dark elves. Their

    bodies were covered with wounds, as if they had been through an explosion. However,

    Vincent immediately noticed that although the faces of the corpses on the ground were

    broken and burned, they were still vaguely similar to those of the Droel priestesses who had

    carried the bodies!

    Barisha walked up to one of the priests and handed her a bottle of liquid medicine: "Drink it

    and remember your mission!"

    "Praise the spider goddess, for the honor of the family!" The drow lifted her head and drank

    the potion. But Brisha suddenly drew his sword and cut her throat with precision. The broken

    artery spilled blood everywhere like a fountain. The mother held up the bodies of the Drow

    she had just killed, pouring warm, fresh blood over them to make the scene more "lifelike."

    Tossing the corpses aside, she commanded the other Dark elves, "Now, get out of here!

    Remember your tasks!"

    There was not a single dark elf left in the audience room, except for Brisha. The mother then

    checked the scene again to make sure that all the bodies were in the right places, then looked

    at the statue of the spider goddess.

    "The great spider goddess! The Almighty! Your most faithful servant is carrying out your plan,

    and after praising the Gods, Brisha, the mistress of the Second House, will offer you the

    sweetest tribute. Batana, who has betrayed the way of the Drow, will be transformed into an

    arachnid and will forever suffer in the heat of your wrath!"

    Vincent''s mind raced, and he began to think about what he had seen. The most obvious thing

    was that there was definitely a trap here, a big one for the First Family. From what Brisha has

    just said, the Second Family was prepared for this attack, and these bodies could not have

    been found on the spot. They should have had a plan in place to deal with Batana''s attack.

    So the chaotic resistance outside the compound must have been staged. Burisha could have

    deliberately sacrificed those outside Drow guards to achieve this effect. And the presence of

    so few men defending the Hajj Room must have been a trap. The Second family''s weakness

    could have had only one purpose, to draw the First family deeper and deeper into the heart

    of the garrison.

    But the idea of destroying the entire compound and making the First family an object of burial

    is not only insane but also foolish. Maybe humans on the ground can pull off such a stunt.

    But in the city of Prudence, where the Second House is not only the Batana family, but all the

    families behind it, the loss of the house is tantamount to giving up all arms and defenses, and

    it is impossible to survive this wave of attacks for long.

    "There would have been more priests in the Second House without me!" The words of the

    male Drow priest Vincent had taken care of rang out in the wizard''s mind. Vincent was now

    more than willing to believe that the Second House was very powerful. If you look at it that

    way...

    "So Brisha is going to turn around and devour the First family!" "Vincent came to this

    conclusion.

    At this moment, Brisha, summoning the sacred fire, was attacking the statue of the spider

    goddess, and the cracks in it were constantly appearing and growing more and more under

    the impact of the columns of flame falling from the sky. The whole statue was now extremely

    fragile.

    Not long ago, Vincent might have looked at this scene with a sense of wonder. But now he

    understood the second family''s plan. It was an annexation involving multiple powers. The

    priestess''s attack on the spider goddess was only part of this plan.

    "It will be the First family that will be annexed, and Brisha will be the biggest beneficiary."

    ''Vincent thought to himself.'' That is, of course, if the First Family''s advisor, the Master, doesn''t

    unravel the plan. ''

    Thinking of this, Vincent strode to the center of the audience room, where the staff of Power

    followed his steps and made a "thump" sound on the hard ground.

    "Hello, Madam Brisha. I think you know who I am." Vincent nodded to the female dark elf and

    spoke slowly...

 Chapter 1 Underground and the Underground Episode 80

    "Hello, dear Mistress Brisha. You can guess who I am, I think." Although Vincent strode to the

    center of the audience room, he kept reminding himself that he was still in the presence of a

    dark fairy mistress, and that he could not be careless. He had a lightning spell at his disposal

    in case Brisha suddenly struck out and hurt anyone.

    The drow''s expression was surprised, but in a moment the emotion had completely

    disappeared behind her kindly smile. Brisha turned, wriggled her body, and moved the lotus

    step toward Vincent. It was as if she were standing before him, not a dangerous mage, but

    just one of her many male pets.

    "Please stop, Mother Brisha," she said. Vincent said, feeling that he had a difficult woman to

    deal with. "After all, officially speaking, we are now in a hostile relationship, and in the most

    intense kind of hostile relationship."

    "No, I don''t think so." Brisha''s voice drifted into Vincent''s ear with a reassuring comfort, like a

    mother gently patting young children into a sweet sleep. "We can talk slowly. What do you

    say?"

    ''Stop your spells! Vincent understood Brischa''s plan at once. Lightning flew out of his hand

    like a wild animal and struck the statue of the spider goddess. The great flash of light and the

    roar of the explosion shook the whole hall at once, and the rush of air swept the two men in

    the room like a gale. Brisha, not expecting the power of the spell, looked unsteady on his feet

    in a hurry. However, the gust of wind did make Vincent''s brain feel very clear. The statue of

    the spider goddess could no longer withstand the attack, and the parts that had been hit

    immediately turned to flying ash.

    "Brisha, I think I''ll call you by your first name." Vincent said, "My skin is not black, so I don''t

    have any feelings for your gods. As for the magic she has given you, I advise you not to try it

    on me again!" Vincent banged the ground with his rod: "I don''t suppose your body is stronger

    than the statue of the spider goddess?"

    Brisha took a look at the statue, which had been blown through a hole, and was also afraid

    of the power of the lightning. But she quickly recovered and said to the sorcerer, "Nature is

    not so stiff. My body is very soft. If you have a chance, you can try it..." Brischa twisted his

    back and took two steps closer. "I''ll stand here and let you take a closer look. Of course, strong

    men, you can also come and take a closer look."

    ''No need.'' Vincent points to his own eyes: "In my eyes, a cover or disguise is useless." He

    points to several corpses on the ground: "Do you have much time to have this'' discussion

    ''with me about the softness of the body?"

    "Male! Aren''t you afraid of the Dark Elf Guard coming in from outside?" "You are strong, but

    not too strong for me," Brisha said. With my army, you have no chance of winning." At once

    the Drow brought her motherly power and strength to bear.

    "Oh! I thought so too." Vincent smiled. He had expected such a threat. "I can''t deal with so

    many black killers, but do you know how I got in?" He, too, moved a little closer to Brischa:

    "The chances of you catching me are very low. In the unlikely event, and I mean in the unlikely

    event that you could overpower me in an instant, it would be possible for me to shut my

    mouth and seal away forever what I have just heard."

    Then he pointed to the statue of the spider goddess. "One more thing, since you are going

    to destroy this statue yourself, you must not let your men know. They must have received an

    order: ''No matter what, do not enter this room''. Gather the men all you want. '' Vincent smiled,

    "In this way, our conversation will soon be over. I am also happy to be free."

    Mother Brisha''s face finally became completely serious. All smiles were gone. "What do you

    want, Master? You were able to quietly attack me from behind without doing so, you must

    have your own purpose! Say, what do you want? ''

    ''I just want an answer to one question, that''s all.'' Vincent held a finger in front of Brisha''s face.

    "I have thought of most things, but there is only one thing I do not understand. It gives me

    sleepless nights." The smile on the master''s face as he said the last four words did not show

    any signs of "distress."

    "A problem? Simple as that?" "Stop beating around the bush here and say what your real

    purpose is!" says Brisha.

    "No, Drow, I prefer the simple way, and since you do not have much time left, I will try to say

    what comes to my mind as quickly as possible, without interrupting or correcting me if there

    are any mistakes or omissions."

    "All you have set up is to lure the First family into thinking that your sacrifices have all been

    killed." Vincent pointed to the corpses on the ground. "Even you, Mother Drow, will be hiding.

    It is easy to think, but you dark elves are not in the habit of abandoning your family and

    starting anew. It won''t be that easy, especially since you already have powers similar to the

    First Family, and it''s not impossible that you can successfully defend against this invasion. But

    in that case, your losses will be very great."

    Vincent looked Brischa straight in the eye. ''If you fight against the First family, you will soon

    fall from the throne of the second family. Besides, you are only afraid of Batana herself!"

    "Go on, male." Brischa smiled again. "I think you have a point."

    "The mother of the First family is not easy to deal with, especially when she is on full guard.

    Today, at this time, is not the moment you planned to deal with her. Then you have prepared

    these bodies to make Batana think you are dead. There are two possibilities. One is to show

    up after the war, blame the First family for the attack, and let the city''s dark elves gather

    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.together to fight against the family that "broke the peace." But in this way, you will also lose

    a lot, and will not get the biggest share of the spoils, after the fall of the First family, even if

    you are not swallowed by other houses, you will certainly fall down the rankings. It would be

    too much to lose, and you are not old enough, I suppose, to give up."

    ''Actually, I''m younger than you think, male! "I can make you feel the true charm of the Dark

    Elves," Brisha said.

    ''Thank you, but I''m not really interested in dark creatures, especially ones that are black inside

    and out.'' Vincent did not show any particular expression, which made Brisha feel a little

    confused about what the mage''s real purpose was.

    "Then there is only one possibility left, that you seize the opportunity that the First family is

    now also replenishing its strength, pretend to be destroyed, let some of your family''s priests

    mingle with Batana, and then, together with you hiding senior priests, directly paralyze each

    other''s highest power core, so that you can directly rebuild in the body of the first family.

    That''s what you''re trying to do!

    ''Human beings! I think you do have a vivid imagination. '' As if listening to a farce, Brisha asked,

    "You still don''t understand the methods of the Dark Elves. How could the First family have let

    my family so easily infiltrate their power centers without checking them?"

    "No, knowing you Dark Elves is the only reason for me to make that assumption. You dare to

    do so with only one aid: the spider goddess! She is the source of your sacrificial power, and

    as long as she helps you blind the effects of mind-detecting magic, the plan of infiltration is

    not difficult. And the most important point is that the First Family''s current sacrifice power has

    also taken a big hit, as I''m sure you know, with Zeena gone, Batana can''t personally examine

    every captive. The other sacrifices are good at fighting, but their knowledge of mind

    inspection is limited. Isn''t that reason enough?"

    "The spider goddess is that easy to talk to? Does the great goddess agree to this crazy plan,

    as you say?"

    "Of course, you already know who is going to attack this time, and you are ready. This is

    information that even my advisor could not have known in advance, and the only person who

    could have told you this was the Spider Goddess of the Dark Elves! But at the same time she

    told Batana that now was the perfect time to attack you. Then think of it the other way around.

    You have hatched this plot, and the spider goddess is interested in it. So she gave you a hand

    and sent Batana to your door. Does that make any sense?" Vincent smiled and said, "But what

    did you sacrifice to make the spider goddess so happy?"

    "That''s the question you want to know?" Brischa said, "Can''t your brilliant mind figure that

    out?"

    "No! Naturally not." The mother''s words acknowledged Vincent''s reasoning, and the Master

    came to claim his own interests: "I am not interested in your kind of sacrifice, I just want to

    know, who provided you with these sacrificial goods?"

    The little angel Sokka was originally on the list for this sacrifice. Since Vincent''s arrival in the

    Dark City of Elves, he has always felt that a force is spying on him in the shadows, and this is

    the best chance to learn the truth.

    "It''s the Thieves'' Union of Prudence City," he said. "Brisha replied.

    "Mistress, you''ve lost your cool. You did not even ask me what I would give in exchange for

    this answer. I naturally do not believe the name you have just uttered. An organization that

    can offer you rich sacrifices in exchange for your help in pleasing the spider goddess is so

    simple as to say it?" Vincent took two steps back. "Now, then, I will go back to Batana and

    continue my work as a consultant, or I will go to the Black Crystal Tower and have a good rest.

    The choice lies in the name you speak below."

    "Remember what you have said today, male! The Drow will remember what you have done

    today. Do not think that this will end easily. We have the spider Goddess in our favor!" Brisha

    was silent for a moment, she had heard the sound of fighting outside the gates, and the party

    led by Batana was approaching the audience room, and time was running out. She stared at

    the sorcerer fiercely. "Snake Man! They are snakes. I don''t know where they come from. Now,

    you already know what you want. Stand in a safe place and be a bystander! Know that the

    consequences of being involved are far greater than you think!"

    ''Of course, Mother Brisha,'' she said. Vincent nodded as respectfully and gracefully as he had

    when he first entered the room. "What I''m trying to say is that those snakes can be very

    dangerous things, and by the way, I wish you success." Vincent heads for the exit of the hall.

    But after two steps out, Vincent stopped again and turned to face Brischa. "I''m sorry to have

    taken you so long. But under the circumstances, you should be the one to leave." With that,

    the silver ball of energy floated from Vincent''s hand, and the powerful spell energy made the

    air in the room heavy. "After all, we are supposed to be the winners of this battle."

    "Man, it would be a wonderful thing if you could come to my family." Brischa smiled and said,

    "Of course, even if I succeed, I will keep Shelley, whom you love. Honestly, you have a strange

    taste, so a little girl who doesn''t know anything can give you pleasure? Better consider my

    offer."

    "My spells give priority to moving targets. Dear Mistress, do you choose to stay here until

    Batana enters? Consider my offer first." Vincent smiled and said, "I''ve already got my share of

    dessert. I don''t need any other reward."

    "Farewell, future First Mistress."

 Chapter 1 Underground and the Underground Episode 81

    When the Staff of Might finally gets its "might" moment, Vincent swings the staff and storms

    the Dark Elves'' Audience Hall like a gale. Fireballs, ice picks, and bolts of lightning wreaked

    havoc on the buildings, and a continuous roar reverberated throughout the Drow castle.

    No one had ever dared to do so much damage at the heart of the Dark Elf family. Not only

    the walls, the floors, and the great supporting pillars, but also the statue of the spider goddess

    and all manner of tributes were smashed to pieces in the storm of destruction.

    "Both Drow Matriarchs were delighted by my madness of destruction. One because I had

    weakened her enemies, the other because I had deceived her opponents." Vincent''s heart

    was even more excited at the thought of this. All the pressure that had been exerted for so

    long in the dark Elf City was being released in this way.

    The sound of fighting outside grew louder and louder, and even the closed doors gave a dull

    thud. Mother Batana''s army would soon be marching in, and there was no need for her to

    "work" so hard. Vincent rested against the broken stone pillar with his still trembling staff of

    power.

    Things in the city of Prudence were at an end, and the great changes that were to take place

    behind the First House were of no concern to the mage, but whether the first Mistress was

    Batana or Brisha, what did Vincent care? The struggle of the Drow was, is, and will continue,

    and no one can prevent it.

    The question now was how to get away from the city of Prudence. Littlefinger Phelps, of

    course, is under the care of Hardy, who has a great talent for fighting, and a brilliant mind.

    Vincent was sure he could trust him. Naturally, young Sokka and Shelley would have taken

    them with them. If Vincent had not been dazed, Shelley and Sokka would have been half

    sisters, according to the painting on the wall of the First family. But a dark elf and an angel

    don''t go together in any way. Even if Shelley''s skin had been white, it didn''t change the fact

    that she had grown up in the Drow world, or how she would fare on the surface.

    Vincent tapped himself on the head and sighed. He feels that he is thinking too far. For now,

    the Wizard was still trapped in Dark Elven City, still at the center of the Drow struggle, still on

    the battlefield. We had to get this one over with. Perhaps because he had learned too much

    about prophetic magic, Vincent felt that his mind was wandering far into the future instead

    of focusing on the immediate moment. In fact, the great future is only paved by countless

    humble present, the road under our feet first, the ethereal future will become more and more

    clear.

    The most important thing at hand is how to face Mother Batana again. The Master realized

    that the success of Brisha''s disguise depended only on the success of her family''s plan. But

    now, if Batana sees through the disguise, it''s Vincent who could be in trouble first.

    Who says he''s been in the Second Family audience room all this time?

    At this thought, Vincent could no longer maintain the over-relaxed state he had just been in.

    He hurried to inspect the scene and correct some unreasonable places. All his attacks had

    originally been launched from the same place, the Second Family buildings, but now his first

    task was to shoot magic at any possible hiding place from the direction of the dark fairy

    mother.

    With his insight, Vincent is able to see through some of the flaws in Brisha''s preparation of

    the body. If he looked very closely, a priest skilled in healing might be able to see some clues.

    Although the dark elves were not good at delicate healing, Vincent had to be careful of

    Mother Batana, who, as a Drow woman with a great deal of experience in fighting, might

    examine the bodies carefully.

    "But luckily for me," Vincent said. Vincent leans over and uses the scroll of transfiguration to

    further disguise the bodies. Since these are already corpses, there is no point in biological

    transfiguration.

    Vincent looks at the results while he changes the bodies. In particular, the imitation of Brisha''s

    mother was the focus of the master''s work. With the help of his newly discerned eye, Vincent

    had already recorded the physical characteristics of the "undead" Drow mother, and now he

    had no difficulty in disguising the corpse.

    The only thing wrong was the blood. There''s a lot of blood on the floor, which is barely

    enough, but the blood in these bodies dries up too quickly. Vincent''s "Principles of Creation"

    scroll can only work on inanimate objects, not half living things like soul golem, let alone

    blood and living limbs. After all, the power of life is in the hands of the gods, and priests are

    better at dealing with these situations. The ancient Archarmists were already powerful enough

    to use the method of transferring souls to create golem.

    According to Vincent''s "Enigma", the third chapter of the five-chapter scroll is called "Higher

    Creation", where there are records of life and golem making. If the scroll can be found, it will

    not only have new and strong deformation and repair abilities in the future, but also unlock

    all the secrets of the artificial limb of the pure gold golem.

    Vincent thought back to what he had seen through the wand of prophecy and printed it in

    his mind once more. Then he shook his head. "I didn''t know it was in that place. Even in the

    Dark City of Elves, I could have come in and found what I was looking for, but it was in that

    place. How can I speak?"

    The noise of fighting outside the gate gradually died down, and Vincent simply leaned against

    the wreckage of the pillar, pretending to be weak.

    With the loud explosion, the door of the audience room was blown to pieces. At the same

    time, a great flash of light appeared in the cluttered hall, and the room was suddenly lit up

    If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.like day. Fortunately, Vincent''s penetrating eyes were not damaged by this strong light, or he

    would have been blinded by the sudden light even if he were not a dark elf.

    Weakness is for attack. The Dark Elves were not going to waste such a clear head start, and

    the remaining First Family warriors rushed in, quickly occupying key attack points.

    But in the room, with only the living members of the First family -- if Vincent''s status as a

    consultant mage still counts -- Batana looks with some surprise at the fallen bodies of Drow

    women, who were "former" sacrifices of the Second Family, and then the mother looks at

    Vincent resting against a pillar.

    "What''s going on here? I can''t believe a male like you can stand up to so many elite Drow!

    Talk! What the hell is going on?" Mother Batana shouted. The sudden triumph excited her,

    but the simplicity of it made her suspicious.

    "Oh no! I''ve thought of everything except to invent my own way of defeating these priests. ''

    -- Vincent''s brain is racing, thinking of countermeasures -- "If it was Brisha, how would she

    have covered up this sacrificial death? There was no foreign sorcerer in her plan to interfere!"

    Vincent immediately thought of one of Brisha''s unusual actions, which was to destroy the

    statue of the spider goddess. As a dark elf and the matriarch of a family, such an act was

    unorthodox. No! It''s worse than that. It''s not that different from killing yourself. The only

    explanation is that the Spider goddess allowed Mother Brisha to destroy the statue as part of

    her plan to take over the First Family.

    With this in mind, Vincent knew what to say.

    Pretending to be tired, Vincent spoke in a fluent tone - a deliberate disguise to confuse Batana

    and cast doubt on the Master''s current condition. Subterfuge is sometimes more effective

    than elaborate disguise. "Dear Mother Batana, I came round from the bottom of this room

    and saw these damn drow praying before the Statue of the Spider. I was going to attack them,

    but then something strange happened." Vincent paused, then continued, "The statue

    suddenly opened, and a strong light and shock spread all at once. Most of the priestesses

    were killed immediately. As you dark elves always curse, ''May the light consume you!'' ''and

    thus they have lost most of their fighting power."

    Vincent points to the destroyed room: "Then I had to fight some priests, and their mother

    died in the beginning and had no command, so I killed some of them. That was the end of

    the battle." The Master believed that for Batana, who had been guided by the goddess to

    start the war, all the winning factors would be pushed to the spider Goddess, and all the

    questions would be perfectly answered.

    Batana looked at Vincent, but could not read any information from his eyes. The strange, pure

    black eyes hid the psychological changes of this human being, so that the master mother

    could not guess. Batana strode over to the bodies and looked at "Brisha''s remains" to examine

    them.

    Vincent looked at the Dark Elf troops following him and was not reassured until he found

    Shelley''s figure. The Drow looked discomfated, as if she had been through some hard battles.

    Fortunately Vincent did not see any wounds on her body. The Drow''s dodging and parading

    style of "don''t get hurt" was the safest way to deal with the poison of "cut and die."

    He winked twice at Shelley and went on to talk to his mother. As long as he could distract her,

    the fake corpse would never give away.

    "Your Eminence, as a counsellor, I have done more than my duty. Obviously, I am not a Drow,

    so I should have no problem asking for some reward."

    Anger raged inside Matron Batana. A human, a lowly male, who has been given the great

    privilege of doing his little service for the noble house of Drow, and who has done them such

    a favor, now wants a reward! These wretched crawlers are meant to be the food for

    underground lizards! Only then do they know the meaning of gratitude!

    However, the mage always chose the moment when Batana was in a dilemma to make a

    request. The task of receiving the Second House is very heavy, and it is best to finish all the

    work before dawn to avoid the prying eyes of the other houses. At this point, it''s not the time

    for a face-off.

    Batana tried to put on a smile, but looked even more ferocious: "Counselor Mage, what is it

    you want?"

    "Specifically, I want a human being." Vincent gave Shelley a quick glance, a deliberate way of

    telling her his final answer. The Master knew in his heart that Shelley, however important she

    was, was only a half-blood and could never truly be the mother of the Drow family. A Drow

    left in the city of Prudence, in the house of the Dark Elves, could not be a Drow and would

    definitely be killed in competition with her peers. Shelley''s fate was sealed the moment she

    was born, and she should have been put to death. However, as a mixed-race woman, Batana

    was fortunate enough to survive into adulthood, delaying the moment of her death. Shelley''s

    knowledge of her own mortality made her more determined to leave the city.

    Even for his own sake, Vincent decided to give the first mother a chance. If she nodded and

    gave Shelley to the Master, Vincent would tell her about Brisha''s plan. After all, Batana would

    have murdered the half-breed by keeping the white-skinned dark elf around; Letting go

    would keep her alive, even if she were reduced to a slave or a prize. Vincent never cared which

    of the two families would win and which would lose.

    "No! Male, you are not qualified to make such demands!" Batana refused the offer sternly:

    "You are only doing your duty, and this fight belongs to the goddess, praise the great spider

    goddess!"

    This, then, was a solid step towards the death of the First family.

 Chapter 1 Underground and the Underground Episode 82

    "You are in no position to speak of any reward before me!

    Vincent did not make any special remarks about Batana''s words. He just nodded to her, took

    his staff and quietly turned away.

    Batana looked at the mage, but she did not feel her usual sense of exuberance. Male dark

    elves, stunned by her majesty, prostrate at her feet, trembling, pleading. All this brought her

    great satisfaction. As she had said herself, conquest was the best feeling in the world. However,

    she met a man like Vincent who came from the surface. He was like a hard bone that could

    not be chewed, which made Mother Batana feel powerless from the bottom of her heart.

    Neither threats nor inducements could make him give in to his mother. Although in words

    and actions, Vincent is still respectful, always showing a humble and obedient expression. But

    Batana herself knew that the dark elves had no place in the heart of the human male. The socalled First family, the so-called First Matriarch, was looked down upon by this human.

    Batana knew that she could never truly conquer this man. He would never agree with the dark

    elf.

    "Then, where we cannot conquer, we must destroy it..." "Batana thought to herself.

    Vincent walked slowly out the door as the dark elves moved out of the way for the man who

    had "single-handedly triumphed over the Second Family sacrifice." However, there was one

    person who was worried about him: Shelley.

    She was conflicted. She was half happy and half sad. Happy because Vincent had just asked

    Mother Batana for a reward, and everyone knew what the Master wanted. Shelley was relieved

    that Vincent would help her leave the city of Prudence, as long as he kept his own possessory

    desires. Shelley had been taught that there were only two emotions to trust. One was

    reverence and love for the spider goddess, and the other was the desire to possess power or

    anything else. Vincent had previously shown only a strong desire to study magic at the

    Blackcrystal Tower, which made Shelley uneasy. Now, the Drow feels confident about leaving

    Prudence City.

    But on the other hand, she was anxious. Judging from the performance of her mother just

    now, Vincent''s identity as a consultant mage is probably impossible to maintain, and Batana

    must have moved to kill. In the presence of the first Matron, no one had ever dared to ignore

    her authority like this. Even now Vincent is still walking around the Dark Fairy City, but no one

    knows when the mother will strike, and no one can say how long the mage will live.

    "Whatever plan you have, do it quickly!" Shelley prayed as she stared into Vincent''s eyes.

    Vincent, whose perceptive eye was always aware of what was going on around him, saw

    Shelley''s expression and immediately understood what was worrying him. Although he

    wanted to give her a reassuring look, his mother Batana''s gaze was uneasy. Vincent thought

    for a moment and decided to walk away in silence.

    There are dead bodies piled up outside the gate. The noble dark elves are nothing more than

    cheap pieces of meat, slaughtered by their own kind. They lay sprawled in the passageway,

    with all their wounds and pained expressions, growing cold. The broken machetes and broken

    shields spoke of the brutality of the battle that had taken place here, but the contorted bodies

    and the bloodstained carnage were not the result of battle -- dark elves, after all, were not

    races that defeated their opponents by brute force, but only by powerful sorcery -- the

    sorcery of Batana.

    Vincent looked at the corpse of a female Drow, her joints turned upside down, her body in

    an unnatural position, like a wet cloth that had been twisted dry by two men. With her tongue

    sticking out, drool and blood congealing on her face and chin, protruding eyeballs record her

    last moments of pain and despair.

    This was a noble dark elf sacrifice, usually high above, but in death it was no more than this.

    From the other side of the aisle a group of men ran quickly. They tried to tread as softly as

    possible, but there was no noise of battle to cover the scene, and Vincent found them easily.

    His penetrating eye sweeps over them, and a crossbow bolts out.

    ''Not a dark elf! Vincent took a step back to avoid the attack. The newcomers were teams of

    humans and gray dwarves, wearing light armor and walking incessantly, aiming their bows

    and arrows at the mage.

    Vincent swung his wand at once, and an invisible wall of force field cut the corridor in two.

    Crossbows, unable to penetrate the magical effect, fell to the ground.

    These men were not of the First Family, nor did they look like the men of Brisha. All non-Drow

    creatures are cannon fodder, and you can''t go wrong with that. If this group of humans were

    used for defense and offense, they would be placed in the first row.

    Unless they don''t belong to any dark Elf family.

    There is only one mercenary in the city of Prudence, but they mainly deal with merchants who

    travel to and from the underworld, and they are never known to have been involved in battles

    between dark elves. Excluding this mercenary, there is only one possibility: these men before

    Vincent are the so-called "underground Guild."

    Phelps Littlefinger was not in the vanguard, which reassured Vincent. Even though he knew

    that they were Batana''s reinforcements, and that they had probably broken through the

    underground sewers, Vincent decided to teach them a lesson. Littlefinger had said that these

    men saw Vincent as an enemy and wanted to do something against him, so Vincent did not

    want to be polite to them.

    The narrow passageways slow them down, and the architecture of the Dark Elves'' houses is

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.not suitable for creatures without the ability to float or fly. Even though they hold their shields

    against attacks from the front, they are only as good as the big axes, spears and bows, which

    are weak against spells.

    A chilling chill shot out of the tip of the Power staff, just in time for the wall of Power to be

    disarmed by the mage. The white ice tore through their defenses, and the vapor in the air

    cooled quickly, obscuring and stinging their eyes. Those wearing metal gear felt even more

    miserable. They even felt that the gear had frozen with their skin, and that they would lose a

    great deal of flesh and blood if they removed it. In addition to their bodies, the cold stiffened

    and slowed their minds.

    Magic itself was against the laws of nature. From behind the cold ice pick, fiery balls of fire fly.

    The heat of the explosion shattered the already fragile weapons and equipment, and even

    flesh and blood fell apart under the impact of the huge contrast in temperature. In this narrow

    space, even if there is a flexible skill, there is no room for display, can only watch the flames

    toward the body, and then be engulfed.

    The dark elves in the room heard what was going on outside and rushed out. They did not

    understand what was happening, but instinctively sided with Vincent. After all, this man is still

    the First Family''s advisor Mage. The machete cut down on those who were wounded.

    Matron Batana saw the charred bodies and noticed their costumes and costumes. She

    immediately ordered her men to stop the attack. The surviving humans wailed in the heat of

    the flames, and now thought it would be the greatest mercy to be killed by a sword.

    "Mages! What''s going on! Why are you attacking our reinforcements?" Batana has black

    smoke on her hands, and as long as she touches her body, she will be attacked by powerful

    negative energy, even if she does not die, she must remove half her life.

    Master understand, this time can not be flustered, as long as a little excessive action, Batana

    may be reckless to play. Vincent is not afraid of the battle with Batana, after all, one has

    experienced a series of fierce battles, and Vincent''s so-called "hard fight Zhuo sacrifice" is just

    an illusion, he is in a better state. However, once he and Batana fall out, it means that the

    evacuation plan must be carried out immediately. The Magic Circle in the Black Crystal Tower,

    the appointed time with Hardy and others will be ignored. It''s not Vincent''s style to act in

    such a chaotic and unplanned way.

    "Dear Mother, I was only defending myself." Vincent made his first half-bow to the mother.

    "They tried to attack me."

    ''How can this be? They''re Allies of the family, and they''re here to deal with that bitch Brisha.

    Attacking you? What grounds do they have?"

    "Maybe it''s because I''m not wearing a consultant''s badge." Vincent said, "But I don''t think

    they were able to see my outfit from a distance in a hurry with their poor torches. Their attack

    was definitely aimed at the First family. ''

    In any case, the people who had just arrived were dead and wounded. Those who are still

    alive can only scream, and it is impossible to correct the words of the master. Vincent naturally

    tried to set the First family against the underground union.

    Besides, under Brisha''s careful planning, the First family in front of the Master does not have

    much time left, even if they are allowed to exert their residual heat. There''s always something

    comforting about watching bad guys fight bad guys.

    "Nonsense! You think you can deceive with these two words..." Before Batana could finish her

    words, with a soft click in the darkness, three crossbow bolts met end to end and shot at the

    first mistress. A crossbow of this speed, very much like the one in Mark''s hand. Only a dwarf

    could build such an elaborate device. Vincent concentrated and his eyes immediately caught

    the dwarf''s figure. Not only that, but also Littlefinger Phelps, whom he had not seen for a long

    time. The two little men were hurrying away from the scene.

    "Asshole! "Batana ducked down to dodge the oncoming crossbow with the agility of a young

    dark elf. The three bolts were like a sharp slap in the face of her self-righteous mistress. Batana

    was furious and ordered to hunt down the lowly reptiles who had just attacked!

    Vincent shot a bolt of lightning in the direction Littlefinger had just run before all the drow.

    No matter how fast the little ones'' legs were, they could not outrun the long legs of the dark

    Elves, especially in this camp. Vincent''s lightning bolts have an explosive effect, and the Drow,

    which had been rapidly pursuing him, is blocked by the resulting air stream, slowing him down.

    The Wizard now wants to catch up and give his friend a big hug. The absence was longer

    than the seven years they had spent apart after their adventure. Vincent always felt that the

    heavy rocks of the Underdark made his slender body look even smaller.

    The mother let out a low growl and realized the sheer futility of the chase. She called her men

    back and cursed the damned underground union in her mind, but first she had to concentrate

    on cleaning up the battlefield.

    If she did not hurry, the battle would be wasted. The purpose of the First family here is to

    strengthen themselves by fighting, and those treacherous traitors will one day have to deal

    with them!

    Vincent stared in the direction Littlefinger had left for a long time before he came to himself.

    He bowed his head and leaned on his staff, and silently walked away from him in the opposite

    direction.

    Shelley looked silently at Vincent''s figure, not knowing what she was thinking.

 Chapter 1 Underground and the Underground Episode 83

    Standing in front of the entrance to the Second Family house, Vincent suddenly feels very

    lonely. He had just met Littlefinger, and his longing to see his friends had flared up even more

    than at the get-together months before. He was desperate to find a place where he could

    laugh and talk.

    Gradually, his mind became restless, and he felt an urge to start running away from the action.

    The Tower is now open to the mage, and Vincent can forcibly erase the trail without reading

    the last part about the Dark Elf Barrier. He now felt that no one in the Underdark would dare

    stand in his way. Neither the beasts roaming the cave passages nor the treacherous geology

    nor the powerful dark Elves would be able to stop Vincent from leaving. The heat was burning

    inside him, and even the staff felt the rising magical power and began to tremble a little.

    An underground wind blew, smelling of blood. In the cold air, the murderous smell of the war

    between Kingo was still not completely gone. Vincent''s mind was slowly cooled by the wind.

    He looked at the staff he held in his hands, feeling the fanaticism and excitement of the

    feedback from above, but in his heart he was secretly worried.

    "What happened to me just now? I didn''t get this excited before." He looked at the ruined

    Dark Elf building to distract himself. Flames still burned in places on the destroyed wreckage.

    But in this large cave, where the city of Prudence is located, these sparks appear so small that

    they can never drive away the darkness.

    "It may be that I have been in this environment for so long that I am slowly changing." Vincent

    explains to himself.

    He takes a few deep breaths to calm himself, but smells the pungent stench of the ogre

    warriors below. The battle was over, the Lord they had served had vanished, and the ogres

    who were slaves had no reason to continue. They had no loyalty except for money, and the

    "fall" of the second House merely gave them a new master, and life went on.

    A few First Family warriors are organizing these ogres, and this is their prize. The slaves,

    unscathed or only slightly wounded, made their way slowly toward the First family compound

    in two rows. Those who are dead and those who are too badly wounded to need medical

    attention will be fed to the family to feed the beasts.

    After a while, the elite family warriors also come out, most of them carrying items that appear

    to have been taken from the Second family''s treasure room. They were followed by priests,

    not only members of the First family, but also a number of "defectors." Vincent believes that

    these people will be subjected to a rigorous examination before they actually join the First

    Family, but there is no second reassuring role for the mother except Batana herself who is

    able to conduct this examination. After two losses, not only did the First family lose all its

    efforts and most of its soldiers, but even the family sacrifice also suffered considerable

    casualties.

    Fortunately, this battle with the Brisha family was "won", and Batana was able to replenish her

    resources and regain her strength. And the raid was a success, with more loot than her mother

    had ever imagined. What they got was at least five times greater than what they lost.

    "Batana''s head must be full of First family honors right now. Once again, she stands at the

    pinnacle of power." Vincent looked at the arrogant first lady: "But you are standing at this

    summit, there is a giant worm called Brisha is digging a hole, how long can you hold on?"

    Finally leaving this station are hordes of zombies, they move slowly, but will never stop until

    they reach their goal. These dead, without thought or consciousness, are ignored. Even if left

    unattended, they return to the home of the First family. When Vincent sees a large number

    of zombies, he knows that Brisha''s plan is working. This time, instead of turning some of the

    Drow''s elite dead warriors into horsemen, Batana wasted no time in turning them into

    zombies. It seems that their spells and powers have been exhausted, and the only thing that

    can wear them down these days is vetting the loyalties of their captives. It seems that the

    dwindling number of sacrifices has made Batana nervous and quickly absorbed the remaining

    sacrifices of the Second family, hoping to immediately restore her magic deterrent power.

    This makes it almost impossible to create the dead, which can only be transformed into

    zombies.

    Vincent walks slowly toward the Crystal Tower, leaning on the wand. At this moment, he did

    not want to fly to the sky, and the feeling of being wrapped by night was really unpleasant.

    Now his feet felt the cold touch of the stone on the ground. This down-to-earth feeling made

    the master feel more relaxed.

    The whole city was silent except for the rustling of the ground as the zombies walked.

    Although the operation was shrouded in secrecy, there were no shortage of prying eyes and

    onlookers. All families have their own spies, always looking out for others. These other family

    witnesses are not a big problem; They were unable, or rather unwilling, to meddle so much,

    to identify the attacking family. As long as Batana had cleared the barons of House Brisha,

    the matter would be left alone, as was the rule of the Dark Elves. As a result, the area around

    the Second House is like a blind spot in the Dark Spirit City, where battles take place, but the

    eyes of the other houses are focused and unintentionally "blind" to the situation.

    Without Brisha''s plan, Vincent absolutely admits that this is a successful operation. Absorbing

    the vast majority of the Second family''s forces, Batana''s power would continue to swell. Now,

    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!however, the resurrection of the First Family is a sure thing, which requires Vincent to carry

    out his plan as quickly as possible. No one knows the timetable for Mother Brisha''s attack on

    the First Family. The only thing that is certain is that it will come soon. After all, Brisha can''t

    wait until Mother Batana brainwashes her family members one by one.

    Still, with Hardy it''s been five days since they parted ways, and half of that time has passed. If

    there were no surprises, four more nights would make Prudence City a memory for Vincent -

    - though one he did not wish to revisit.

    The Black Crystal Tower is still so quiet that no one dares approach it. Although Vincent''s

    residence has been revealed, the success of the First family will also deter those who want to

    take him into consideration. Those who had planned to get a piece of the pie have withdrawn

    -- they could have faced any other opponent, but the prestige accumulated by the First family

    over the centuries could have held them back.

    "Sokka! Vincent entered the tower and called for the cherub. Although he could see the angel

    with his penetrating eye, this call was more convenient than trying to find it.

    There was no answer from the tower.

    Vincent''s head went "buzz" and he rushed up to the second floor, searching every spot

    carefully with his eyes.

    The little angel was hiding behind a bookshelf with his arms around his knees, his head buried

    deep, his wings wrapped tightly around him, and he was curled up in a shivering ball.

    Vincent walked over and put his hand on Sokka''s wing. The angel shook and suddenly raised

    his head with tears in his eyes. "Brother Vincent, you scared me to death..." Then she flung

    herself into the arms of the master and wept bitterly.

    Vincent immediately set up a silent barrier around her. This was the magic of the dark Elves,

    and now he was using it. Little Sokka''s words were timid, but his cry was not small. Vincent

    did not want to let the crying alarm others, so he had to use this method to suppress it.

    The little angel could not hear her own crying and felt very strange. She looked up at Vincent

    and wanted to ask him what was wrong.

    But she couldn''t hear herself either. The frightened little angel tugged at her ears, opened her

    big mouth and shouted loudly. Her face was more worried than ever.

    When Vincent put Sokka down from his arms, he noticed that she was very light, almost like

    a hollow feather. He first closes Sokka''s mouth with his hand, and then removes the silencing

    effect.

    The roar from Sokka''s mouth was snapped straight back by the mage. She froze for a moment,

    as if relieved, and smiled through tears.

    "Sokka, don''t be afraid. What''s going on?" Vincent touched the top of her head. Like his dwarf

    friend Newton, the Wizard had no experience in wooing girls. The Wizard now uses the same

    gestures he used to use when he was a kid at home petting his dog.

    "I''m so scared! After you left, I was all alone, and suddenly a door appeared in the air, like a

    door made of colorful lights. '' Little Sokka, wiping tears with his sleeve, said in a broken voice,

    "I was afraid the bad guy was coming, so I used ''You can''t see me'' very well. And out of it

    came three men in long robes."

    Vincent handed Sokka his handkerchief, for Xiao Tian had his eye on the clean robes after he

    had used his sleeves.

    "Thank you brother Vincent," he said. The little angel continued, "The three men searched the

    room for a long time, looking around, but fortunately they did not find me. They said a lot of

    things, but only one of them understood me. It was like, ''He''s not here.''"

    The little angel''s eyes suddenly turned red again, and the tears began to roll in them again:

    "Suddenly, suddenly the two men killed the third man who came with them from behind. It

    was so terrible, so terrible, so..." Sokka blushed when she couldn''t find the right words to go

    on. "That was a child, a dark elf boy. Then they left through the multicolored door."

    Vincent thought for a moment. From Sokka''s description, he could not tell what had

    happened. But one description caught his eye: "Sokka, did they send a colorful round door

    to walk out?" One side of the door lets people out, but the other side doesn''t?"

    ''How do you know that? Were you already hiding and peeking? '' Sokka blinked and stared

    into Vincent''s face.

    There is only one spell that can do this: Teleportation. Any door spell can also change position

    instantaneously, but it only works on the caster himself, so that three people come out at

    once, only teleport.

    Vincent opens his scroll case and finds the "long-cherished" Teleporter scroll. The mage had

    copied many teleportation spells in the past, intended to be used during his escape. However,

    upon his return from the temple, all teleportation and plane movement spells had lost their

    effect, and Vincent put the scrolls away.

    If Teleportation works, leaving the Underdark would be surprisingly easy.

    When the spell is spoken, the mage is hopeful. One by one, the words on the scroll

    disappeared, and the magical energy filled the air. Just when Vincent thought the job was

    done, the spell suddenly stopped.

    "Damn it! It still doesn''t work! '' Vincent said angrily, "Why can that guy work? That''s strange."

    Sokala Vincent''s hand, not understanding what was happening, whispered, "Brother Mage,

    don''t worry."

    "Sokka, I know you may not be happy about this, and you may be afraid again." Vincent

    thought for a moment and then said, "But since this could be very important, would you

    please show me the place where the terrible murder took place?"

 Chapter 1 Underground and the Underground Episode 84

    Sokka looks up at Vincent, thinks for a moment, and finally nods and leads him up to the next

    level.

    The third floor of the tower was empty, except for a trace of blood on the ground. There was

    no body, as Sokka had said.

    "It was here. How could it be gone?" ''said the little angel anxiously, looking around.

    Vincent kept the angel behind him and looked around him with insight. When he was finally

    sure that there were no attackers hiding in the room, he turned his eyes to the next floor.

    And sure enough, through the thick ceiling, on the fourth floor where the Black Crystal Tower

    used to store items, there was a dead body. Vincent flew up into the air to take a closer look.

    The dead body lying on the ground was none other than Oros, Vincent''s first visitor to the

    tower. The young Dark Elf wizard was dead now, the two wounds on his back had congealed,

    and the blood on his clothes had dried.

    Sokka had not been able to reach the fourth floor of the Crystal Tower, and the murders she

    had seen must have occurred on the empty third floor. Then the two men who came with

    Oros must have been able to unlock the fourth floor on their own.

    Vincent noticed that the items in the original storage room were no different from what he

    remembered, as if nothing was missing. But when the mage turned his eyes to the giant metal

    ball, he was surprised to find that the ball had completely frozen, and no longer continued

    the regular transition between liquid and solid.

    What Vincent never understood was the function of the metal ball. He had never seen a

    record of such a thing. But the fact that the metal ball could be placed in such an important

    place did indicate its importance.

    It seemed that Vincent was still unable to obtain detailed information without removing this

    blocking seal. He descends, uses the spell "Magic Trick" to clear the blood from the ground,

    and flies back to the next level with Sokka.

    The mage immersed himself in the scrolls and texts again. Time was running out.

    Phelps, on the other hand, ran away with Mark as fast as he could, unfazed by the explosions

    behind him. Littlefinger knew his way around, and soon led the dwarf to the relative safety of

    the underground sewers.

    "It''s safe here, Mark. Dark elves don''t come here," he said. ''said Phelps.

    ''What shall we do next?'' Mark looked at the complex sewer. He couldn''t tell where to go, let

    alone which way to go.

    "Let''s go back to our hiding place and then we''ll talk about what we''re going to do for the

    next few days."

    Two small figures quickly moved in this channel, only a few mice were frightened by them, a

    thin cry have to hide. Littlefinger knew the roads well, and though they all looked the same,

    he was able to find the right way. After a while, they both slowed down, and after making

    sure that no one was following them, the little fellow slipped into a crack in the sewer.

    Pulling a movable brick from the wall, the dwarf and the halfling opened the secret door. In

    this room Hardy, Stonelegs, and the other members of the Adventure Squad were hiding.

    ''Did the operation go well today? Hardy got a good look at the two men coming in and put

    down his weapons. "Have you seen Vincent?"

    "Well, it''s good. It''s going well." "I think Vincent is stronger than ever," said Phelps Littlefinger.

    Now I am even more miserable in front of him. He has always been in charge of me before,

    and I have no control over him. Now the gap is even bigger."

    ''Didn''t you miss spending time with Vincent a while ago? You start worrying again so soon?

    '' Hardy grinned and joked about the halfling.

    "It''s not, it''s not." Phelps waved his hand. "He''s in charge, but when I''m with him, I always

    move well, I have more good things in my bag, and I see things I never would have seen

    otherwise. Where is my bag now, by the way? ''

    Willem, the other halfling, handed over his bag, and Littlefinger''s face went green. This Willem

    had a greater desire to collect than Phelps himself, and so many things did not reach him

    without a circle. Littlefinger opened the bag at once and began to examine it carefully.

    Stoneleg opened his palm and said to the others, "Come, come, collect the money. Willing to

    bet to lose, pay quickly."

    Hardy the warrior, Joe the priest, Gunlagon the Dwarf, and the two women all took out their

    money and put it into Stonelegs'' hands. But half the orcs did nothing. Stonelegs walked up

    to him. "Big Man, you lost a bet. Why didn''t you pay?"

    "Mingming... He, his face is red, red color, why did you win?" The goblin stammered, "You

    said green, and green is you who won!"

    "That face has turned green!" ''It''s red! "Green!" "Red!" ...

    Hardy walked over to a still puzzled Phelps and told him, "You don''t have to bother checking,

    the bag was in my hand the whole time. We made a bet that if Willem gave it back to you,

    guess what color your face would turn. I guessed black, but I was wrong. ''

    Mark covers his mouth and starts "sniffling", and Littlefinger is too angry to speak, pointing

    out that Hardy can only "you, you..." . To calm the halfling, Hardy took him to the back kitchen.

    As they closed the door, Hardy wiped his laughing expression from his face. He glanced

    around and whispered to Phelps, "Did you find out who those guys who were going to attack

    Vincent were?"

    "No, we haven''t. Not a clue, none." Littlefinger no longer looked angry. His face was now only

    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.worried.

    "We can only hope Vincent is lucky enough to save the day," he said. Hardy rubbed the bridge

    of his nose. "To my surprise, this underground union will find someone who can take them

    into the Black Crystal Tower. It''s becoming unsafe there."

    "Don''t worry, Vincent''s going to be all right." Littlefinger clasped his bag around his waist and

    patted Hardy''s hand. "It was all my fault, actually. If he had listened to him and stopped

    running around that day, he wouldn''t have been thrown into the Underdark and brought him

    to me. And now he''s involved in some dangerous plot. I, I don''t know how to apologize to

    him..."

    Seeing that Phelps was getting very upset, Hardy reassured him, "Don''t worry. Wizards like

    Vincent are very powerful. Those so-called killers don''t get enough of them." He smiled at

    the Halfling, "Leave him alone, and I''ll take care of those killers. You''ll see each other again

    soon, and I don''t know how happy he''ll be. But it''s best not to worry the others about the

    assailant right now. ''

    ''Well, nothing will happen to Vincent. I''ll keep my mouth shut about this. '' Phelps nodded.

    ''Let''s study the map again and see which way we should go.''

    "It''s not that I suspect anyone in particular, Littlefinger," he said. Hardy lowered his voice still

    further. "The way we''re leaving is best kept secret from anyone other than you and Vincent.

    After all, this is the Underdark. You can''t be too careful."

    Littlefinger looked at Hardy''s expression and nodded twice. "You''re right. Vincent would say

    the same thing if he were here."

    All were in a hurry, confident of leaving Prudence City. But there was one in their plan of

    escape who knew not even the timetable of his departure.

    Shelley stayed in her room and meditated in front of the statue of the spider goddess.

    It was part of her ritual training. Each day they prayed to the spider goddess to please her

    and gain magical powers. Shelley was sent to the Spider Temple to study for a while, but

    decided to return to the family, on the grounds that Mother Batana would teach her herself.

    The other priests at the temple were so offended by this white-skinned creature that they

    tried to drive her away, but they took the opportunity to agree to her request.

    However, since Batana gave her the "Conquest potion", she no longer "tutored" her. Shelley

    wondered at the change, but she didn''t complain. In her opinion, the current situation is more

    to her liking. As long as she sat here, meditating in front of the idol, she did not have to pay

    any attention to the family''s troubles.

    "When will I get out of this cold prison?" Shelley''s thoughts had traveled far beyond the First

    House, beyond the Spirit City of Darkness, beyond the Underdark. All she could think about

    now was what she had seen on her elf slaughter mission to the surface.

    As the sun rose, all the dark elves covered their eyes and howled with pain, but Shelley did

    not. Her eyes stung and her skin felt burning, but at that moment, her heart relaxed. She really

    wanted to rush into that white, bright world at once, even if she was burned to ashes by the

    fireball hanging from the sky.

    But dark elf blood and Prudence city life had dragged her back. She had seen with her own

    eyes how cruel the Dark Elves were in dealing with defectors. Add to that the fact that Drow

    lives so long that they can spend hundreds of years searching for clues, waiting for an

    opportunity, before they strike. The Spider goddess also loves this kind of planned revenge,

    and once the defectors are killed, it will greatly please the goddess. All the Dark elf families

    will not pass up such a good opportunity.

    Shelley smiled as she thought of Vincent. Perhaps it was natural instinct. From the moment

    Shelley first laid eyes on Vincent, her heart had said, "This guy might do what you want."

    Shelley approached Vincent, watching him, testing him. When he noticed that Vincent was

    able to stay alert for three days and three nights, keeping Shelley on his guard, the Drow was

    completely reassured. Only such a person could possibly remove himself from the Dark Elf

    family, and his chance had arisen again. She had the confidence that Vincent would protect

    her from getting out of here safely and start a new life in the other world.

    I remember the last time, she had put her hope in the monk Regula. But the mighty master

    of the martial arts had acted too seriously, as if nothing had moved him. Shelley felt less and

    less in control of the monk. Eventually, something happened and the monk became part of

    Zeena''s faction, ending Shelley''s hope of ever leaving the village.

    As far as it goes, everything seems to be going well. Matron Batana was too busy testing the

    loyalty of the new priests to come back. The number of lower-level sacrifices in the second

    family was far greater than they had assumed at first. These were not members of the inner

    circle of the aristocracy, but their power should not be underestimated. Mother Batana is

    happy to see what she has gained from this battle, but she is worried about the huge workload.

    At present, there is no senior priest in the family who can really help her. So Shelley was left

    unsupervised for a few days at the compound.

    There was a knock at the door and a female voice, unfamiliar to Shelley, said, "Miss Shelley,

    Mother has summoned you. Please come to the audience room immediately."

 Chapter 1 Underground and the Underground Episode 85

    Shelley heard this voice, the heart was immediately full of questions, especially the other side

    of the sentence "mother calls you" is to make her confused. Normally, her mother would have

    wanted her to appear, especially to meet in the audience hall, simply by means of the family

    crest. There was no need to send another person to call her. Moreover, the person who came

    was a woman, and all the Drow women except herself were pastors, and should now be busy

    with Batana, how could there be time to call her?

    At this, Shelley replied simply, "Wait outside!" She grabbed her weapon. In normal times, she

    never took off her armor, and only wore clerical robes for a while while studying in the Spider

    Temple. Shelley used the technique of floatation, standing upside down on the ceiling and

    near the door of the room. Keeping an alert eye out for movement on the other side of the

    door, she used her thin sword to pick the lock.

    The door burst open and four dark elves rushed into the room. They scanned the place

    bloodily and said, "Shelley, the traitor, lay down your hands and pray to the spider goddess

    for forgiveness."

    Shelley did not surrender so easily. She held her breath and hid in the shadows of the roof

    and corners, making no noise. Although she now pounced and could easily take down the

    four men in front of her, she was not sure if there were any more lurking enemies behind her.

    In case this matter is within the family of the kill order, she now most need to do is to hide

    their own strength, but definitely not impulsive to go and these killers desperately.

    The few dark elves who enter the room are afraid to disperse in the room for fear of being

    killed by Shelley alone. Back to back, they moved cautiously around the room, their eight eyes

    alert to their surroundings.

    Shelley drifted slowly toward the door, keeping her body in the shadows, hiding as much as

    she could. By flying out of the house undetected, Shelley was confident she could escape the

    family compound -- the priests had defected from the Second family, and in two or three

    days it was impossible to fully familiarize herself with the structure of the First family, a prison

    Shelley knew as well as she could.

    Inch by inch, Shelley was getting closer and closer to the exit, but just then a shadowy figure

    appeared. The warrior monk Regula''s steps were forever silent, even to Shelley''s rapt attention.

    "What are you four doing?" Regula looked at the priests in a defensive formation and asked,

    "This is the room of Shelley, the eldest daughter. Did you come in here with the intention of

    murdering her?"

    "It is the Master of martial arts!" As a general rule, dark elf women rank far above all men. But

    these four have only recently arrived in the First family, and have not even been able to gain

    the full trust of their mother. At this point, Regula, as the master of martial arts, was in a

    position to scold them. After all, the warrior monk himself was responsible for the defense of

    the castle. The four Dark Elves can only look respectful.

    "By order of the Master Mother, kill the traitor of the House, Shelley, to preserve the honor

    and safety of the First family!" "Replied the priestess.

    The monk, too, was alert. His ears were sharper than those of the average dark elf, and with

    concentration he soon heard a slight breath on the ceiling. He reflexively turned his head to

    spot Shelley floating in the shadows.

    The four priests followed the master''s line of sight and found the object that had merged with

    the darkness. With a low roar, not content to be deceived by a Drow woman warrior, three of

    them pounced on it, and the other began to recite a spell. Be ready to unleash the spell at

    any moment.

    Shelley gave an angry snort and fell from the ceiling. In this case, she could not escape until

    she had dealt with her immediate enemy. Shelley did not know which spell she had in store,

    but it could not be anything that would help her escape.

    The monk furrowed his eyebrows and his eyes became heavy. He looked at the three dark

    fairy women speeding past him and made no movement. Suddenly, as if he had made a

    sudden plan, a smile appeared on the corners of his mouth.

    The monk Regula''s body floated out, moving through the air like a ghost. The ghostly speed

    surprised both Drow and Shelley, who had unleashed the spell. It was as if the monk did not

    need to move his feet to accelerate to this terrifying degree.

    Before any of the dark elves present knew it, Regula''s hand was on the forehead of the Drow

    who was using the spell. There was a flash of white light, the room filled with light, and a thud!

    There was a bang, and a Drow''s head flew into the air.

    The monk''s sword was as sharp as a sword, but as strong as a hammer. Taking advantage of

    the fact that several others were blinded by the white flash of light, the monk jumped back

    and forth at the same speed, and struck two claps and two fives on the nape of each drow''s

    neck.

    Shelley wasn''t exactly a dark elf, and the glare didn''t bother her too much. After a brief spell

    of vertigo, she had regained her vision just in time to see the posture of the two men after

    the attack.

    Shelley had to say that even if she did it herself, she could only attack once in the same time,

    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.so sensitive and swift, it can be regarded as a fantastic martial skill, even more powerful than

    the general sense of "wind combo".

    With this in mind, her hand did not stop, and her thin sword struck precisely at the throat of

    the only remaining attacker. Just like the time she stabbed Vincent, the blade made no sound,

    and the Drow, who had not yet regained her sight, had no idea how she had been attacked.

    Drawing, striking, and holding the sword in front of him, Shelley looked at the monk and

    asked, "Regula, why did you help me kill these men?"

    The monk did not answer the question. He put his hands up his sleeve and with a smile said,

    "Shelley, are you going to find this master named Vincent?"

    "It''s none of your business. First of all, answer my question!" Shelley answered as quietly as

    she could, but the blush of excitement on her white face did not escape the monk''s eyes.

    "It''s normal for me to help you, because you helped me a long time ago." The monk smiled

    and said, "Whether you admit it or not, when you see Vincent, tell him that I helped him do

    this and did not stand in his way, let him remember his promise, and I will come to him. ''We''

    will look for him."

    "What are you talking about? I don''t understand you! '' Shelley turned to leave, but she

    couldn''t let go because it had something to do with Vincent, and possibly her departure from

    the Underdark.

    "Miss Shelley, it''s not really anything important. You just repeat what I said." The monk pointed

    outside the door. "Now, there may be more killers coming your way. I suggest you leave

    quickly rather than listen to my nonsense. Remember, it''s an open secret that Vincent is in

    the Crystal Tower. ''

    Without another word, Shelley turned and disappeared into the hallway of the First Family

    compound. Instead of using slow floatation, she now used her strong leg muscles to jump up

    and down the aisles, zipping through faults and corridors. The whole camp was quiet, as she

    had expected, and she did not notice any more enemies coming her way. In a moment she

    had left the castle itself, and disappeared into the darkness of the city of Prudence.

    The warrior monk Regula looked out of the window of the room, and his eyesight barely

    caught a shadow leaving the First House. Smiling, he turned and left Shelley''s room.

    At the door, there was another person, a female drow. Holding a dagger in her hand, she

    stood in front of the master of martial arts: "Did the master mother give the order to kill?"

    The dark elf was none other than Sinafi, who had often spent time with her eldest daughter

    Zena. The two were originally very "close," but since Zeena became a spider-like spirit, Regula

    has long suspected that this dark spirit is the one who betrayed Zeena.

    "Technically, the mother didn''t give the kill order," he said. "But I know my mother better than

    you do," said Regula. "There is never a time to kill. I only spoke my mother''s mind."

    ''You are forging orders, then?'' ''said Sinafi.

    "No, just think about it. If anything goes against her will, doesn''t even Zeena, your sister, who

    has been placed in high hopes, say a word?" "Who," said Regula, "has brought about this

    change?"

    Then he fixed his gaze on Sinafi''s eyes and looked at her intently. "I didn''t go to the Temple

    of the Mutilated Limbs, and I don''t think you knew what was going to happen there, but I

    suppose you knew what Zeena was planning, too?"

    "I didn''t cause her to turn into a spider-like spirit. What does it matter to me?" "If you were

    determined to kill Shelley, why did you let her run away?" she said, her eyes fixed on the monk.

    Did you think that would attract her attention? Forget it, there is only the shadow of that lowly

    surface man in her mind now!"

    "You''re not Zeena, you''re not Batana, you''re nothing, so you have no right to ask me what I

    think." The monk smiled, a relaxed and kind smile that made Sheena want to laugh too.

    "But I''ve been wondering since then, how did you know about the arachnid?" The monk''s

    expression became suddenly serious. He quickly pulled out the two hands he had up his

    sleeve, and several sharp steel spines were fired into Sinafi''s eyes. At the same moment he

    bent down and shot out with his legs like a spring. As the Drow struggled to fend off the

    oncoming weapon, the monk''s right hand, like an eagle''s claw, penetrated the dark elf''s chest,

    ripping open her ribs and gripping her heart.

    "The difference between you and Zeena is that you are stupid," he said. The monk''s hand

    gradually gained strength. The dark elf held Regula''s wrists in both hands, but no matter how

    hard he tried, he could not pull his hard hand out of his chest. She was breathing fast, but

    there was blood foam coming out of her mouth. She looked desperately at the monk''s face,

    but she could not speak.

    "Thank you for informing these four idiots that Matron Batana was going to kill Shelley. How

    am I supposed to make Vincent owe me anything else? '' The monk closed his hands and

    Sinafi''s body sank.

    "Only Zeena won''t be able to kill your traitor herself again. She''ll be very disappointed."

    Regula took one last look at the room, wiped his hands with Sinafi''s robe, and strolled away.

 Chapter 1 Underground and the Underground Episode 86

    After two days and two nights without sleep, Vincent felt so tired that he could hardly walk.

    But in spite of this, he felt that his mind was still very clear, and all the magic spells and

    knowledge were clearly reflected in his head. He knew, however, that it was only the

    excitement of being too tired, and that he would fall asleep as soon as he lay down in bed.

    "I didn''t expect the last spell to be so complicated," he said. Vincent poured a basin of cold

    water on his face to relax himself. "But luckily it was finished, otherwise it would have seriously

    affected the final plan."

    Little Sokka naturally does not have so many troubles as Vincent. Although she feels bored

    without company all the time, she also has her own way to pass the time. The day before

    yesterday, the little angel kept asking Vincent for a rope, which once made the master very

    confused. Little Sokka said that there were no branches here, and he needed to find a place

    to hang the rope to sleep. Vincent took the time to make her a rope that could be suspended

    in the air -- little Sokka was very light and didn''t need any magical powers.

    It was also the first time Vincent had seen angels sleeping, and originally he had been

    wondering how these guys with wings on their backs slept. Little Sokka flew to the suspended

    rope, clasped his arms and legs tightly, lowered his wings until he reached the ground, and

    fell asleep on his stomach. Vincent watched Sokka, always afraid that she would fall. But even

    if the little angel fell under the rope, she was still able to hold on to it.

    Vincent shook his head and slipped quietly past her until he reached the empty third floor of

    the tower. He looked at the words above his head and began to search for the most important

    words. There were a lot of spells on it, but most of the spell was for reinforcement, and the

    spells that actually opened and closed the spell were often hidden away, hidden in other types

    of writing.

    "Well, there it is," said Hermione. The mage stood still, took out his magical notebook, and

    began to translate the spells against the things he had arranged.

    This time of effort was not in vain, but the stone steps did come down. With a smile on his

    face, Vincent walked to the top of the Crystal Tower.

    After all this time, Vincent is one step away from being free. He searches all over the

    room for the place where the tracking array is hidden. As for the body lying on the ground,

    the mage had no time to concern himself with it now.

    The stench still haunts Vincent. He can''t stand it anymore, so he breaks the body down

    with a silver ball of energy. But as he squatted down to dispose of the body, he saw what

    appeared to be writing on the bottom of the base where the giant metal balls were placed.

    "Could this ball be a tracking array? That''s a big ball." Vincent lay down on the ground and

    slipped under the metal ball.

    To his surprise, there was not only the tracking array he was looking for, but also some more

    complicated spells. He used the Dark Elf version of "Unbound" to modify the tracking array,

    rendering it effectively useless. Then he studied the others with curiosity.

    The lack of light never hindered Vincent, who quickly copied the magic array down in his

    notebook. Now he had one more errand to attend to, and had no time to continue his studies.

    The most important thing was to rest, to rest enough, so that he would have the strength to

    wait for the assembly in two days'' time.

    As he went down the tower, Vincent thought about how to take Shelley away. Mother Batana

    was already seriously wary of him, and the first mother would never have allowed herself to

    live much longer if she had not been held back by taking over the second family. The present

    First Family compound is a huge trap, and once Vincent has entered, it is very difficult to get

    out safely.

    "Is it really a fight with Batana?" Vincent scratches his head. He would not have been afraid of

    the challenge. After all, he could even go head-to-head with Thomas. Now, although he has

    a great source of magical power, the complexity of the spells he can cast has not been

    restored. It was like guarding a huge lake with only a hollow reed to draw water from.

    He went back to the second floor and found Sokka already up. She was standing by the

    window looking out. Hearing Vincent''s footsteps, Sokka turned around and said excitedly,

    "Brother Vincent, someone is fighting down there. There is a white man lecturing the bad dark

    elves."

    The mages knew who Sokka was talking about without looking. He rushed down, opened the

    door of the Black Crystal Tower, and stood outside it.

    Sure enough, Shelley was battling three Dark Elf warriors, and a little further away, two dead

    bodies lay. Shelley was wounded. One arm hung limp and bleeding. Her armor was broken

    in several places, and she was breathless and unable to cope with the siege.

    "Stop it!" ''Vincent drinks.

    Shelley then spotted the mage and shouted, "Be careful, they have an ambush for you too!"

    Vincent suddenly wakes up, the dark elves clearly know that Shelley is looking for him, but

    still fighting outside the Black Crystal Tower, then must have prepared a way to deal with their

    own. He took a scroll out of his pocket and unfolded it quickly.

    From the air came down a great net with spikes. The net was silver and looked as if it had

    been woven with fine threads of mithril. The only reason for not using any other metal, it

    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.seems, was the magical attachment of Mithril. The net was by no means simple, and probably

    had some magical inhibiting effect added.

    Vincent crooked mouth, he will not leave the sky. Although that is usually the first choice, it is

    also the first method of escape to be guarded. What he unlocked was a "Thor Stone spell," a

    unique spell in the underworld that allows the caster to move freely through the land like a

    gargoyle.

    Covered by a large net that only captures the air, Vincent has already gone underground and

    moved on to another location.

    Dark elves can float, priests can fly, but they have no ability to fight underground creatures.

    If nothing else, they don''t have the ability to see through things like the Insight Eye. Like a

    groundhog, Vincent pops out of nowhere to cast a few spells and then dives underground

    before the besiegers can arrive.

    The Dark Elves, unable to find an effective solution to the mage, immediately chose to retreat.

    Shelley took one look at the Wizard and followed him into the Tower.

    The magic door closed behind them. All that was left was a wall. That was why no one could

    enter the tower. Shelley, who was also visiting the tower for the first time, looked around

    curiously.

    "Shelley, do you want some treatment? There are a lot of medical supplies around here."

    "No." Shelley tore off a section of clothing and simply bandaged the wound on her arm. "It''s

    a little wound. It''s no big deal."

    She thinks for a moment, then looks around cautiously. "Vincent Shelley" lowers her voice. "Is

    there anyone watching here? Is it safe to speak?"

    Vincent held out his hand to the female Drow: "You took off the family crest, that''s why Batana

    can track you." It''s the only possible means of surveillance here."

    Shelley took off the family crest from her waist, looked carefully again, and placed it in

    Vincent''s hand. Suddenly, she took it back.

    "Mage, will you take me out of the Underdark? Can you really make me safe on the surface?"

    "If this badge is gone," said Shelley, pointing to it, "I would be a real traitor to the city of

    Prudence. I... I will have nothing."

    "So, I want your promise, your vow." Shelley smiled wryly. "To be honest, we dark elves don''t

    believe in promises and vows. They are for the weak to deceive. They are delusions. But right

    now, I have no choice but to trust your promises. I have known since my time in Bribando

    that I am no match for you, that I am a weak man before you, a weak man in my family, and

    a weak man only in the whole city of Prudence. I can now trust only the delusion of the weak,

    and only one word of your promise."

    Shelley put the badge back in Vincent''s hand and slowly pulled it away, still keeping her eyes

    on the square mark. Finally, she bit her lower lip so hard that blood ran from it. Shelley closed

    her eyes. "You ruin it!"

    Vincent looked at Drow''s expression and understood her feelings. "Shelley, destroying this

    badge would be easy for me. I just want to ask you one more time, are you sure of your

    choice?"

    "Don''t talk like a succubus. Don''t tempt me any more!" Shelley shouted with all her strength,

    "I''m sure! I''m out of here! Destroy it!" Then, as if all her breath had drained away, she

    whispered, "If you finally decide not to take this creature of the dark world with you, then kill

    me, kill me now. I have nowhere else to go. I do not want to be tortured by the horrors of the

    dark Elves. I know their punishment.

    She closed her eyes and held her head high, showing her neck. ''If you can''t take me away,

    give me a quick fix...''

    Vincent held the insignia of the First family in his hand, and the silver ball floated up. In the

    dazzling light, this black iron plaque became history forever.

    "I, Vincent, will make your earth live free and happy. This is a mage''s promise and guarantee

    that he will never be late or cancel; He will only show up when he is supposed to, and when!"

    Vincent snapped his fingers, smiled at Shelley and said, "How do you feel now?"

    With tears in her eyes, Shelley touched the liquid on her face in surprise. "I don''t know, I

    suddenly felt completely empty. It was like nothing was there. Nothing was there."

    "Then build a whole new life." Vincent scratches his head. "Actually, I don''t know how to say

    this, but the future is always better than the past. That''s what my master of Prophecy always

    says."

    Meanwhile, in the First Family''s audience room, Mother Batana looked in amazement at the

    dozen dark elves standing before her. The leader, who covered his face, was physically young,

    but radiated great power, which shocked the First Mother.

    "Who are you? What do you want? '' Batana stood up, snake whip in hand: "This is the heart

    of the First family, you servants, get out of here at once!"

    "Yes, it is the heart of the First Family, and it is even the center of the whole city of Prudence."

    The masked figure took off the hood, and Brisha''s face came into Batana''s eyes. The young

    mother continued: "This will be the heart of my power!"

    ''Dream! Batana cursed, and the venom was directed at Vincent, who had already deceived

    her during the day''s battle, betraying her with Brisha and Shelley. The surface reptile, the bitch,

    the ugly male!

    "Brischa, can you defeat me by doing this?" Batana sneered, "It seems that your predecessor

    and your predecessor''s predecessor did not tell you, Batana, how powerful I am?" With that,

    five or six protective spells appeared on her body, wrapping her tightly around her.

    "Come on! Brisha, break it! I will give you a bitter end, I promise!"

 Chapter 1 Underground and the Underground Episode 87

    "You are old, and there is no reason for you to sit in the place of the First Mistress!" With a

    wave of her hand, the priests of the First House, who had been lying in wait, began to cast

    spells on Batana.

    Brisha knew that with Batana''s strength, there was only one way to overcome her, and that

    was to attack, attack and attack. Batana was devastating, but Brisha did not believe that the

    old Drow could withstand the siege of the young sacrifice.

    By this time, it was not only the Audience room that was fighting. Throughout the house

    compound, Burisha''s men were struggling to keep down the original First House members.

    With Zena gone, the traitor Shelley gone, Sinafi killed, and even the Master of Martial Arts

    gone, the power of the First Family is completely paralyzed.

    Those common-sacrifice sacrifices don''t offer much resistance, and as for the average family

    warrior, they''re under siege by zombies. The new spider sacrifices control the undead and

    naturally need to make them effective.

    Before long, the castle was in a state of chaos, and outside the family compound, the

    guardsmen, who had lost their commander, were quickly disarmed by the raiding priestesses.

    These were the core priests of the second family that Brisha had reserved -- the Drow who

    had used corpses to escape their shells.

    Vincent walked over to the window and looked in the direction of the First family. It was not

    that he had calculated anything, but that he had a hunch. Vincent had never believed anything

    that could not be calculated, but this time his hunch was better than his calculation.

    "What''s the matter? Is there another hunt out there? '' Shelley nervously followed the master.

    "Are there any weapons here? My thin sword is on its last legs."

    ''No, there is no tracker.'' Vincent sighed. ''It was really close. If you had come any longer, you

    might have disappeared with the First family. Brisha finally got his hands dirty."

    "What are you talking about? I don''t understand." Shelley looked at the Master and thought

    the man had a lot of things buried deep inside him. "You tell me what''s going on!"

    "Then come with me. Plus, you can meet someone who''s leaving the underworld just like

    you." Vincent laughs, "You''ll love her."

    "Her?" Shelley was alert. She wasn''t too worried that Vincent would abandon her, but she was

    worried that her escape plan would be leaked. In the city of Prudence, no one can be trusted.

    Shelley risked her life to establish trust with Vincent. She did not have the confidence to trust

    others.

    Little Sokka flaps her wings, floats in the air and looks out the window. When Vincent and

    Shelley came up, she turned round with joy. "Brother Vincent, you saved that sister!"

    Shelley looked at the cherub. She was under the impression that this winged creature, in

    addition to being a trophy to show off, was a sacrifice to the spider goddess. It was only when

    she learned that her father was an angel that her attitude toward the creature began to

    improve.

    "Is this the little thing leaving the Underdark?" Shelley looked Sokka up and down. "Sure, it

    would be miserable for a child like that to leave Undercroft. I knew what the dark elves would

    do..."

    ''You mustn''t frighten her.'' Vincent turned to Shelley and said, "Come here, you two. Now I''ll

    tell you the general plan for the future."

    By this time, as the battle in the castle drew to a close, Batana was still standing before her

    throne, a little discomfited, with most of her spell protection gone and what remained

    dimmed, but still able to stand.

    Brisha, by contrast, had no priest at her side to assist her. Just now Batana has no defense,

    trying to withstand the wave of Second Family attacks with her magic and physical strength.

    Use this precious opportunity to counterattack the invaders. Powerful flames come down from

    the sky, destroying the priests'' joint spell. Only Burisha, who was initially passive, was able to

    use a spell to defend against the flames without taking much damage.

    Seizing this advantage, Batana began to overwhelm her opponent. One by one, Brisha''s priest

    fell. On her own, the First Mother soon came back.

    At this moment there was a sharp pain in the family crest, just as Vincent had felt the last time

    he had destroyed the consultant''s crest. Unlike the usual method of destruction, the method

    used by the Counselor can make the mother feel very uncomfortable. The feeling of Shelley''s

    utter betrayal left her with a pain in her chest and a halt to her magic.

    Brisha doesn''t understand why Batana stopped, but she keeps thanking the spider goddess

    for it. She seized the opportunity and frantically began to attack.

    The First mother''s magic powers were almost exhausted, and she turned away at once. Behind

    the throne in the Audience Hall was a secret passage already prepared, leading to a place

    where she could regain her advantage.

    Brisha ran after her at once, but she did not know how to enter it. Her heart was filled with

    remorse as she watched her worst enemy leave. There was nothing the young mistress could

    do. She fell on her knees and prayed aloud to the spider goddess for help.

    Batana stumbled through the secret passage, her destination being the seal room at the

    bottom of the castle. There, the First Family still held a god captive. Although it is only the

    body of the God and has lost most of its power, it is not impossible to recapture the First

    family with his help.

    What''s more, the monsters in the Seal Room will obey the commands of their own blood.

    Though the consequence of releasing all the monsters that have long been banished in the

    creation of the city of Prudence could have repercussions throughout the Underdark, Batana

    now has no choice.

    "Never make an enemy of Batana. Never give her the time of day." The main mothers who

    know this are mostly lost in the long years of struggle. As the door of the sealing room slowly

    opened, Batana looked into the room with excitement. "Come out! Monsters of the abyss!

    Hear me, and I will be free!"

    There was no answer from the room, which was as empty and silent as the First Family castle

    itself.

    When Batana entered the room, they were all demonic corpses, not even a single body intact,

    as if they had been melted by a powerful force, consumed by a terrible energy, and reeked

    of mutilation.

    Stench! Looking at some of the long-decomposed bodies, Batana roughly calculated the

    monsters'' time of death. She recalls that Zeena had reported to her that Shelley had thrown

    Vincent out of the seal room. When she saw the consultant Master in good condition, she

    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.treated it as a joke.

    "Don''t..." Batana''s body shook, as if she couldn''t take the blow: "He killed all these monsters?

    How is that possible?"

    Thinking of this, she anxiously searched for the god of prophecy. Just as she had feared, the

    old god, who had lost his powers, also fell down, lay motionless, and died.

    ''Vincent! The crawler! You have already begun to interfere with my plans!" Batana shouted

    angrily, "Even if the First family is destroyed, I will show you what real hell is like! Shelley, you

    brute! I should have strangled you!"

    Batana quickly left the seal room and made her way through the secret passage toward the

    Black Crystal Tower. At this point she had overlooked the fact that the body of the God of

    Prophecy had not decayed at all. He had only died in the last few days.

    The whole city of Prudence was gradually alarmed by what had happened at the First House,

    and all eyes were fixed on it. No one knew who was attacking the First Family, and they

    watched silently, wondering if tomorrow''s Prudence City would be the same as yesterday''s.

    Batana, who was supposed to be the focus of the storm, has long since left the First House

    and appears alone beneath the Black Crystal Tower.

    All Matriarchs have access to the tower, and the Tower''s own defenses are unresponsive to

    the First Matriarch. The gate opened in front of the Matriarch, and in came Batana.

    Vincent felt it the moment the door opened. He dissuades Shelley, who wants to help, and

    asks her to take care of the angel. Alone with his staff of power, the mage went to the first

    floor of the tower.

    "Hello, Madame, your counsellor Vincent salutes you." The mage saw Batana''s face and knew

    that she was unstable. Although he did not know how much strength this powerful woman

    had left, it would be best if he could keep her in suspense.

    ''Counsellor? How dare you call yourself a consultant!" Batana looked at Vincent as a jet of fire

    shot toward him.

    Vincent had been prepared and waved his wand, and the ice pick and the flame met, leaving

    a mist of water in the air that cancelled each other out.

    "Dear Mother, you have never relieved me of my duties, and I am still waiting for a new

    counselor''s badge." Vincent was still smiling, as if the attack had not happened, "I think that

    badge would be very beautiful if it were made of gold!"

    ''Vincent! Don''t you dare mention it! You consultant! You''re the consultant who destroyed the

    First Family! You are a reptile, a lowly maggot, and a shameless arachnid! You shall not see

    the light of tomorrow''s shining stone! I shall torment you with all my pain!"

    Vincent laughed twice. "Although I have become a reptile, I am no longer an advisor to the

    First Family. So, old woman, are you sure you can defeat me?"

    "Oomph! Do you think you can fight me by killing the ancient god of prophecy?" Batana

    sneers: "No! Never! The spider goddess has given me such power that I am her agent on

    earth!"

    Kill the God of prophecy? Vincent froze for a moment. When he left the sealed room, the God

    of Prophecy and he were both intact. How could he have killed him? It seemed that Batana

    had lost her nerve, Vincent thought.

    "The power of the spider goddess is nothing." Vincent continued, "Do you remember Zeena,

    your oldest daughter? She was turned into an arachnid by the power of the spider goddess.

    And now what? Haven''t I changed her back? The power of God? Jokes!" Vincent continued

    to crack this Batana''s will: "You know what? Regula and Zeena have joined forces, and they

    are right behind you, ready to take revenge on you. Against... That''s it, dark elf style revenge!"

    Batana hurriedly turned her head, only to find emptiness behind her. When she realises that

    she has been deceived and confronts Vincent again, a bright white light has reached her.

    Vincent used all his strength. The silver floating ball of light constantly sent the magic source

    energy to the staff of Power. The strong lightning swept toward the first Mistress like a rushing

    torrent.

    Batana''s reflexive use of the magic void. Lightning is no longer effective in this small protective

    barrier. Although Vincent is still pumping out power, not a trace of current exists within this

    boundary.

    "Master! Is your brain rusty? Attack under such circumstances?" Batana burst out laughing:

    "Let me pry open your head shell and see what''s inside!"

    "Dear Madam Batana" Vincent is still smiling, "I want to tell you something, something very

    important."

    The mage paused deliberately.

    "My lightning, it will explode."

    Batana was blown straight off by the thunderbolt, hit in the chest like a broken cone used to

    attack the gate, and without uttering a single snort, she flew straight out of the window of the

    Blackcrystal Tower, leaving a red trail of blood in the air.

    Vincent rushed out, his intention being to send Drow mother flying against the wall. The mage

    knew that Batana, as a senior priest, must have a way of healing herself, and that any

    carelessness would restore her strength. The next time there would not necessarily be a

    chance to paralyze her.

    Sure enough, Batana still did not die. She lay on the ground with her right hand to the sky,

    spitting out blood as she said, "Great spider goddess, your servant asks you to give me the

    power to be born again, and I will, as always, bring forth your glory!"

    "The spider goddess has heard your request, young mistress. What do you want?" "In the First

    Family''s audience room, a neutral voice was speaking to Mother Brisha, who was on her knees.

    "I want to be the first mistress of the city of Prudence, and I want Batana dead! "Says Brisha.

    "What do you sacrifice?"

    Brisha drew his dagger, aimed it at his right hand, and cut it down. She turned the excruciating

    pain into a loud cry: "I give the glory of my life! To the great spider goddess!"

    "You must make an offering that pleases the Spider goddess..." The voice faded away.

    Batana finished the incantation, raised her right hand, and waited for the divine power to

    come and heal all her wounds. But in the end, her voice was nothing more than the desperate

    cry of a dying person to the heavens, with no power to heal her.

    The First mother with a strong willpower to support, she believes that this is the goddess of

    her test, and then the next moment, the divine grace may come at any time, she will still

    become the first mother, the strongest dark elf sacrifice.

    When Vincent rushed over, Mother Batana had breathed her last, her hand was still stiffly

    raised in the air...

 Chapter 1 Underground and the Underground Episode 88

    Vincent looks at the dead Batana, but he doesn''t know what words to use to describe his

    feelings. The hand reaching toward the sky and the expression of Batana''s last desperate cry

    are deeply imprinted in his heart.

    Their strength, pastor, comes from faith, from God. They get the power of God''s magic by

    praying daily and living their lives according to God''s teachings. But that power could be

    taken away from them at any time if they did not follow God''s will. Batana, in the end, should

    have been able to heal herself, but she did not. Her magic did not work. Let''s just say that her

    God had abandoned her.

    Vincent silently thought about what kind of strength is really his own strength. The most

    powerful mortal -- the ancient Arcane master is not in order to free from the power of the

    magic God, just launched a campaign against God? As a result, the Arcane masters died, and

    many of the gods died with them, the true power remained hidden, and the magic network

    remained.

    As a mage, Vincent also hopes to find the power that can be at his own disposal. When he

    had studied magic, he had been excited by the idea that the magic he had acquired through

    practice and knowledge was his own, but Wizard Quazman could easily erase it and leave

    him as useless as a human being. The original magic he was now learning was, at the end of

    the day, the wisdom of others. Didn''t the ancient Arcane masters use this system? And the

    results are still dictated by others.

    At this time, Shelley came out of the Crystal Tower with her thin sword in her hand. Even

    though it was already scarred and worn, Shelley was willing to risk a battle. She did not want

    Vincent to face Batana alone. But the first mistress had died in such a short time. Shelley was

    so surprised that she stood behind Vincent, like a mage looking at Batana''s body, and was

    lost in thought herself.

    Vincent sighed and turned around to see Shelley in a trance. "Why are you out here? It''s all

    right here. Go back to the tower."

    ''HMMM! "Shelley agreed flatly and put away her weapon. She turned and entered the Black

    Crystal Tower.

    When the doors closed, Vincent shouted outside, "Regula, come out! I can see you."

    "Ha ha, you''re still so alert. So the First family is all over." Smiling, the monk jumped down

    from the wall and stood in front of the master. "Sure enough, not to be underestimated. Even

    the first mistress was defeated at your hands."

    "No, Regula, she was only abandoned and died by the spider goddess." Vincent knows that

    Batana was not without strength at that time, and that he was able to win thanks to the help

    of the "great goddess".

    "At any rate, there is no doubt that she died in your presence." The monk spread out his

    hands. "Now, I think it''s time for you to help me."

    "If you want to bring that spider-like spirit right now, that''s fine with me." Vincent said, "But

    what are your plans for the future? Be loyal to the new Dark Elf family?"

    "No, mage, I have other plans, of course." The monk smiled. Today, instead of his usual stern

    face, he looked very happy.

    "Well, where is Zeena?"

    The arachnid Zeena flashed in from the outside, looking very nervous, probably because the

    atmosphere of the city of Prudence frightened her, since an arachnid would instinctively fear

    a drow. But when she saw Vincent, she straightened herself up, forced her trembling to be

    restrained, and stood before the master with her old haughty air: "Human! So it''s you? Can

    you tell me how to change it back? Regula, do you think this man can help me?"

    ''Yes, Zeena. I have an idea. But you will suffer a great deal. Are you ready?" Vincent doesn''t

    have a soft spot for Zena, he''s just following through on his end of the bargain. The monk

    helps Shelley escape is also an important reason.

    "No! I don''t believe you! I can even trust a genie and not trust you! You will torment me with

    your wicked spells! I know it! '' She took two steps back, just enough to touch Batana''s body.

    Zeena stared in horror at the Drow body lying in front of her, as if she could not believe her

    eyes.

    "Ba ''al... Batana? You''re dead after all! But, but how can that be? '' Zeena recoiled in horror,

    her eight black spider legs colliding with each other and she fell hard to the ground. "No! It''s

    a trap! I get it, Regula, it''s a trap set by you and Vincent, Batana first, me next! I know, even

    Shelley is in your hands, and you want to be the leader of the First family! You... You''re going

    to turn me into a puppet, a puppet who only takes orders from you! Then you will be the

    master of this city! You..." Zeena pointed to Vincent. "You want to control the dark Elves just

    like the Archmage who died in the Tower of the Crystal. No! I won''t believe you."

    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon."I have no such plans." "There is nothing left for me to miss in Prudence," says Vincent.

    "Would a sorcerer who could kill the First Mistress not want power? No! I don''t believe you! ''

    With that, Zeina got up and tried to run away. The monk lunged forward and gave her a quick

    slap on the back. Zeena''s movements stiffened and she fell motionless to the ground.

    "She''s intimidated now, Master. You can do it." "I am right behind you," said Regula.

    Vincent walks up to Zeena slowly and asks, "Monk, why are you doing this? Is it worth it?"

    "No idea." The monk raised his shoulder. "I''m just a homeless wanderer, a practitioner. I am

    not like you mages, who always consider whether something is worth doing or not. I just think

    I''ll be happy doing it, and that''s OK."

    "Then you and I are still somewhat similar." Vincent begins pounding the curse on Zena with

    powerful energy. If the spell had been unleashed by Batana, then with the caster dead, Vincent

    felt he might be able to force it out. Otherwise, he would have no choice but to transform

    her.

    The process is painful, every inch of the spider-like spirit''s skin is shaking violently, her mouth

    is open, her eyes are written with despair. Even in her state of shock, Zeena''s body was torn

    apart by the pain. After a while, the spider''s body began to crack, yellow-green pus gushing

    from the wound. Zeena''s arms were flailing wildly. She tried to scream at the pain, but her

    throat was too sore to make a sound.

    Standing behind Vincent, the monk raised his hand several times, but hesitated for a moment

    before lowering it.

    The monk stood up and clapped his hands. "Well, it''s all done." Pointing to Zeena, he said to

    the monk, "She is extremely weak, but she will soon recover."

    The monk did not go over to check on the dark Elf. He just looked at Vincent and said nothing.

    Regula looked up and down at the human in front of him, imprinting his face perfectly in his

    mind.

    "Master, we shall meet again," he said. The monk finally gave a happy smile, and for a moment,

    he seemed to throw away all the burdens on his body. "I don''t know when, but we will meet

    again."

    With that, he went to lift Zeena out of the thick liquid. The dark Elf, who had just undergone

    a great transformation, had passed out, but where the spider''s body had once been, there

    were two slender legs. The warrior monk wrapped her naked body in a robe and walked off

    into the night, never looking back.

    The shining stone on the black Crystal tower changed color, and Vincent looked up at the

    only light in the entire city of Prudence and closed his eyes: "There are two more days."

    In the house of the First Family, Mother Brisha lay on the ground, gasping for breath and

    sweating profusely.

    It was not pain, but the thrill of success that had drained her of energy. After a long time of

    planning, the ancient first family finally collapsed in front of her, and she became the youngest

    first mother in the history of the city of Trice.

    The pain of losing her right hand was nothing, and if she had to choose again, she would not

    hesitate to cut off a whole arm, not a hand, for the sake of victory. The joy that the spider

    goddess had just bestowed upon her told the tale of Batana''s fate -- she was already dead.

    ''Your soul will suffer in the abyss! Brisha laughed heartily at the thought of the "former" first

    lady. The pain in her weak lungs caused by the laughter caused her to sit up.

    "There are still a few to destroy, Shelley, a traitor, but she is still a First family nobleman. Oh

    no, a former First family nobleman. That Master of martial arts, Regula, is also to be eradicated.

    I don''t need humans to teach dark elves to fight. As for the mage, he''s a mighty fellow..."

    She sneered, "But Shelley is dying, so you certainly won''t be useful to me. Then there is only

    one possible fate for you. Disappear together!"

    She strolled out of the Hall of the Audience, which needed a bit of renovation, but would

    undoubtedly become her most frequent haunt. She looked out at the battlefield, where her

    men were already cleaning up the mess. With the exception of the sacrifice that Batana killed

    as the biggest loss of the battle, the Second Family was largely victorious.

    "Three days is more than enough time to take over the old family completely. I don''t want to

    miss Batana. I have a powerful cult." As Brisha walked, he thought, "It''s a pity, Vincent, but

    you only have a short time to live."

    Several priests came up to him to treat his wound, but they all recoiled in fear at the look in

    his mother''s eyes. Brisha was pleased with the result. She had dedicated her hand to the

    spider goddess, so how could she fix it?

    On both sides of the aisle the dark elves prostrate themselves in homage to the new First

    Lady of Tris.

 Chapter 1 Underground and the Underground Episode 89

    There have been a succession of "great events" in the City of Prudence in recent times, which

    have simply dazzled all the inhabitants. Even the thousand-year-old dark elves are exclaiming.

    Especially when Brisha appeared in the spider Temple with his own sacrifices, all eyes turned

    to this powerful mother. Each house will have to show humility to them -- this is the new First

    House, and this is the new leader of the city of Prudence.

    Brisha looked at the dark elves prostrate at her feet, and rejoicedthat what she had fought for

    had been achieved. In the temple of spiders, all but the matriarchs of the other families were

    forced to bow before her -- whether or not that worship came from their hearts.

    The shining stone on the Black Crystal Tower changed color again and caught Brisha''s eye.

    There, too, was a character who made her restless. The human sorcerer is a scourge, who,

    ever since he arrived at the city of Prudence, has turned the otherwise peaceful world into a

    stew. Even the mighty house of Batana was slowly corrupted and destroyed by him, and

    several of his own children died under the man''s spell, and to keep him would have brought

    more calamities to Kappa.

    "At the end of the ceremony, you will be the first obstacle I remove!" Brisha tossed his cloak

    and walked proudly into the temple.

    And under the tower of the Crystal, Vincent was not idle. After making sure that no one was

    watching, he took all his friends to the Black Crystal Tower.

    Phelps Littlefinger burst into tears in Vincent''s arms and apologized to him. "It was my running

    around that got you into the Dark..."

    "Well, Phelps, it doesn''t matter. Even if you weren''t here, I''d come to Dark Elf City. Don''t cry.

    '' Vincent said to the Halfling, "This is not the time to relax. We are still in the middle of

    Prudence City."

    "All right, all right, I get it." Phelps wiped his eyes and jumped out of Vincent''s arms. He went

    to his desk and took out a map in his knapsack. ''Now tell us the way out of here, the line.''

    ''That''s right. Tears are just a cover for cowards. It''s all right now.'' Shelley hadn''t taken her

    hand off the hilt of the sword since she saw the crowd before her. "I thought you were just

    going to cry. But now you''re a pretty good halfling."

    Littlefinger looked at Shelley and then at Vincent. He thought for a second and said nothing

    more. Pointing to the brand new map, he said, "I stole this from the underground union and

    secretly copied it. Then I combined the routes of the subterranean Halfling caravans and

    checked them against the Dark Elf map. There should be no problem with this map. Now we

    have several options in front of us." He was not accustomed to so many words at once. He

    coughed hard and continued, "There are two ways to the surface. One is through the city of

    Bribando and then to the dwarven quarters of the Ridge Mountains. Ahem! From there we

    go up to the bottom. It''s a longer way, and very dangerous, cough! Akh akh! The road passes

    through the gathering places of underground beasts."

    Then Littlefinger coughed violently. Vincent quickly brought him a glass of water and patted

    him on the back. "Don''t be too forced. Have a rest first. Let me take a look at this map."

    The Halfling said hoarsely, "Thanks... But still, it''s me..."

    Vincent waved his hand to stop him. He walked quickly to the map, studied it carefully for a

    moment, and quickly found Littlefinger''s route. Although there was a red line between the

    city of Prudence and the Ridge Mountains, Vincent, recalling the data he had seen in the

    Blackcrystal Tower, found it impossible to follow.

    "It''s..." Vincent had barely finished a word when Littlefinger winked at him. Vincent frowned

    and returned his eyes to the map. The new ink clearly shows the face of the underground

    world. "Brand new ink? Vincent suddenly understood Littlefinger''s plan. He knew that the

    Halfling had been ready to leave the city long ago, even before Vincent arrived at Prudence,

    and that he would have had the map by then. Littlefinger would have left the Underdark long

    ago if it had not been for Vincent''s protection and his vigilance against the underground

    Unionists. Then he wouldn''t need an updated map at all -- definitely not this new. The only

    explanation is that the map was redrawn for some purpose, or even altered to blot out some

    important parts.

    "Is there a mole among us? Vincent thought about it, and it seemed strange. Phelps, Mark

    and Hardy he knew enough to rule them out; Shelley, whose family has all disappeared,

    cannot exist in the Dark Elf world as a hybrid and is unlikely to sell herself; Angel Sokka, who

    probably doesn''t even know what it means to sell herself, doesn''t appear on Vincent''s list of

    suspects. So who could it be?

    Vincent thought for a moment and returned his eyes to the map. After a while, he rolled up

    the map and said to the others, "The other way is even less safe. I have decided to take the

    first route that Littlefinger gave me."

    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.Phelps was visibly relieved, and he drank hard to regain his ability to speak as soon as possible.

    ''Master, I beg to differ,'' he said. Pastor Joe said, "I''ve heard that dark elves sometimes go to

    the ground to slaughter elves. Such missions don''t usually get very far from here. Why not go

    that way? That way, you''ll get the best reception in Elf country when you get out."

    ''Do you mean we''re not as well served as the elves? Joe?" Gunla the Dwarf had just snorted:

    "I can''t even eat a piece of meat with the elves, let alone a big bowl of liquor. There''s nothing

    there but the nasty grass and twigs!"

    Vincent motioned for silence. ''This is not the time for discussion. Time itself is against us.

    Discussion can only waste our opportunity. That road leads to the Dark Elf Slaughter Squad,

    so I''m not going there." Then he tapped his staff on the ground. "I am not asking for advice,

    I am making a decision. If there is anything else we need to prepare for, the shining stone will

    soon indicate night, and then we will set out."

    Vincent walked up to the second floor of the Crystal Tower with Shelley close behind him.

    "I don''t believe them," he said. When she and Vincent were alone, Shelley said, "You''re the

    only person I can trust. Vincent, what are you going to do?"

    ''Nothing at all.'' Vincent smiled at Shelley. "Even if I am alone, I can leave the Underdark." He

    looked at the celestial lineage before him and whispered, "Shelley, why don''t you leave now

    that the Tracing Array is gone? No one can spy on you anymore."

    ''What, you don''t want to take me to the surface? Shelley said, "Come on, I could tell by your

    face that you were joking. Don''t try me, I''ll follow you."

    ''I haven''t got anywhere to go anyway...'' Shelley continued. "The fact that you''re not going to

    the Elves means you''re not going to leave me behind. Because I''m the only one who''ll get in

    trouble there, aren''t I?"

    "That, I don''t want to say more about." Vincent continued his climb up the tower. ''Do you

    need a new weapon, or the thin sword I repaired for you?''

    ''This sword will be enough.'' Shelley did not follow the Master. She looked quietly after Vincent.

    She stood silently for a moment, then returned to the first floor.

    Here, everyone was preparing for the evening in their own way. Hardy and Mep arm-wrestle,

    but the angel Sokka scratches Hardy''s armpit, giving the Orcs an easy victory; Gunlagon was

    alone in the corner polishing his axe, grumbling; Littlefinger Phelps and his halfling companion

    Willem were not together. Instead, they were at opposite ends of the room, jealously guarding

    their bags and watching each other''s movements.

    While the dwarf sat nearby, he needed to double-check if anything was missing. His heart

    was full of excitement to be leaving this place at last. This trip with Vincent and Hardy had

    taught him a great deal, especially since he had collected so many beautiful things that it was

    definitely worth it.

    "Perhaps I should go home and show my uncle the good things, too." Mark thought, "Yes, I

    should talk to Vincent about it some time."

    Vincent was alone at the top of the Crystal Tower. He was the only one who could get up

    there. He held up a map of the Dark Elves kept in the tower and compared it with the Halfling

    map. The Halfling must have mapped out a suitable path, but the key now was when to decide

    whether the party itself was in danger, and where to take the right path.

    The giant metal ball floats quietly around Vincent. Nothing had happened to the ball since

    the murder of the Drow mage. Vincent has been studying the use of the metal ball ever since

    he found the Trace Array from below. But even among the Dark Elves, there is no record of

    it.

    The mage sighed, closed the map, and took one last look at the room. There were many

    magical items collected by the dark Elves, but they were a burden and a nuisance to those

    who were leaving the earth. Vincent stroked the surface of the iron ball with both hands, and

    finally gave up trying to knock it open. It is absolutely impossible to understand the true

    structure of this object without looking inside it.

    He took his staff of power and walked down the tower. The shining stone on the Blackcrystal

    tower reminded him that it was time to go.

    All the men were ready. Even little Sokka understood the importance of his journey and was

    ready to go.

    "Come on, let''s get out of here now." Vincent walked over to Phelps and gave him the map

    back. "Littlefinger, lead the way."

    The party left the Blackcrystal with no attachment to the place in their hearts. The city of

    Prudence had never been their paradise.

    While the Tower watched their departure, the rest of the city''s dark elves were watching the

    celebration of Brisha''s accession as First Mistress. Beneath the shining stone, however, the

    metal ball slowly began to melt, the hard shell gradually returning to liquid form, and silver

    words kept emerging from the surface of the ball. Unfortunately, Vincent never had a chance

    to see this.

 Chapter 1 Underground and the Underground Episode 90

    The door of the city of Prudence had fallen behind Vincent and his party, and they were now

    on their way out of the Underdark. It was still dark, though, except for the leaping light of the

    torches they held in their hands. The echoes of dripping water spread through the cave world,

    wrapping the fragile bodies of all passers-by with the cold wind in the passageways.

    But Vincent and others feel relieved. At least there are no high spires or cold walls, no dark

    drow whips waving around, no strangers looking and prying unkindly. Now there was nothing

    to burden them except the harsh environment.

    But for this group of people, the environment itself is not much of a hindrance.

    As a means of transportation, the group masquerades as a caravan of halflings. The so-called

    cargo is nothing more than food and water, and everything of value has been exchanged for

    the various supplies necessary for the adventure.

    As no one had any intention of returning to the city of the Dark Elves, Stonelegs had already

    bought these things with the money he had saved. Hardy''s gains in the arena and Shelley''s

    carry-on items had been replaced by the necessities of their journey to freedom.

    Now, with Shelley seated next to Vincent -- she refuses to agree to any other ride -- the

    Drow uses her dark vision to scout the dangers around her. Vincent huddles under his wintery

    cloak, trying to hide himself as best he can. Although he told Shelley to rest many times so

    that the Master could more easily look around him, the Drow insisted on keeping watch

    herself.

    "Shelley was so careful because she was excited and excited," she said. Vincent thought to

    himself, "Even when I left the Tower for my first adventure, I was just as nervous and nervous

    as Shelley is now."

    Most of the people in the party were in a daze. Even though their feet were on the cold

    underground rock, and there were only grotesque rocks around them, but no man-made

    traces, they still couldn''t believe what they were feeling. Perhaps the exit from the gate was

    so simple, and so far removed from their previous adventures, that most of them felt as if

    they were in a dream, not outside the city, but still trapped in the wicked, shadowy Prudence.

    ''Have we left already? "Many people keep asking themselves. They look around again, confirm

    their surroundings again, and say definitively, "Yes, it looks like it''s gone."

    Vincent holds his cloak tightly, covering himself like cargo on the back of a lizard. His

    penetrating eyes scan his surroundings and keep an eye on all those who accompany him.

    Phelps''s fears were not unreasonable. Anything was possible if he had not left the Underdark.

    It was only when the sun was warm and shining on him that Vincent could really relax and

    get a good night''s sleep.

    The road they were taking was not the usual one leading to the city of Bribando. It was much

    smoother and there were no sharp stalactites along the road. Bribando is a place where armor

    and weapons are produced, and heavy ores are also the main goods they sell to the Dark Elf

    City. The road Vincent is taking now is short, but not suitable for large trucks.

    ''Stop it! Vincent shouted suddenly, startling Shelley, who was next to him. Suddenly very agile,

    the mage lifted his cloak, slipped off the lizard''s back, and ran to the front of the line.

    The female Drow followed closely at his side, and Phelps and Mark soon closed in on him.

    Hardy stopped after two steps, and let the others immediately gather round him.

    "Found anything? Shelley leaned into Vincent''s ear and whispered, "I don''t see anything

    around. Is the dark spirit coming after me?"

    The mage shook his head and pointed to the rocks on the ground and whispered, "Some

    time ago, something passed by here, a lot of it. It..." Suddenly, he stopped speaking.

    Shelley''s eyes widened but she couldn''t see anything. She looked at Vincent again and finally

    whispered, "Could it be for us?"

    Vincent smiled: "You really believe it! I just made a mistake. I''m just a mage. Inevitably, I

    misread some tracks." He got up and hurried back onto the lizard''s back as if nothing had

    happened. "Move on, everyone. Just be on your guard."

    Frowning, Shelley sat back down beside the Master. She stared at him for a moment and then

    whispered, "Who are those guys? Have they anything to do with us?"

    The Master raised a finger over his mouth. "It has nothing to do with us. Let''s focus on the

    way forward."

    Still, Vincent could not be reassured by what he had just seen. With the help of his penetrating

    eye he could clearly see the marks left in the ground, the wavy tracks that had crossed the

    road, but which had been deliberately cleaned up and concealed. The stone walls on either

    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.side of the road looked normal, but two passages had long since been carved out, and the

    openings had now only been covered with freshly molded stone and earth. This effect can be

    achieved simply by plasticizing stone or by turning mud into stone. The passage can be seen

    more clearly with the help of perspective.

    But that''s not what worries Vincent most. These wavy tracks look like snakes walking. And

    judging from the width of the tracks, it''s the snake man who''s most likely. But the mage

    wondered where there were so many serpents in the Underdark. The last time there were so

    many snake people in that patio-like cave, it was always surprising. After Sokka''s parents''

    efforts to clean up the underground world, which was not inhabited by snake people, it should

    no longer be so crowded.

    In this case, there''s only one explanation. These guys were definitely sent from somewhere

    else for a purpose. Vincent takes out a map and looks at the terrain marked on it. Only one

    name caught his eye in the direction the Snake Man was heading: "Prudence City."

    "Impossible." Vincent shook his head. ''Do these Serpents want to attack Prudence City? No

    way. Although the First and Second families have suffered great losses, other dark Elf forces

    are still to be reckoned with. Although they have always liked to fight among themselves, they

    have never relented in dealing with outsiders, and the Spider Goddess does not allow the

    Serpent Man to come on her turf."

    Because of this, Vincent doesn''t think there''s any need to worry everyone. Although everyone

    seemed calm and relaxed, on everyone''s mind was the worry of whether the Dark Elves would

    make a move. There was no telling what the effect would be if news of the Snake Man were

    added to the mix.

    But Shelley, on the other hand, saw what the Master was doing, and by some measures she

    knew him best. Counting on Vincent to lead her out of the Dark Elf world, Shelley had watched

    Vincent''s behavior carefully. In her view, Vincent''s worried appearance at first was the real

    him, but later he was just trying to cover something up. Shelley does not believe that a master

    would act in a meaningless way.

    Still, she was not used to being commanded by a man. Shelley moved closer to Vincent and

    said, "Master, I didn''t expect you to have such good eyes. In that case, I''ll rest. You better

    watch the road ahead." With that, she threw the two REINS that controlled the lizard to the

    master, covered herself with a thick blanket, and fell asleep.

    Vincent smiled as he took the REINS and watched the drow slowly fall asleep.

    When Shelley woke up, the lizard beneath her had stopped and the surroundings seemed

    strange, but the mage was nowhere to be found. She quickly jumped off her mount, landing

    with her weapon in her hand.

    There was no one around but the little angel Sokka, motionless on the back of another lizard,

    his head buried deep under his wings.

    Shelley made no noise, trying to slow her step, her hands dripping with sweat. She had never

    felt this nervous or worried before when she was alone.

    A scent wafted over her, like the smell of barbecued meat. Shelley immediately held her

    breath. As far as she knew, there were many poisons that smelled like food. Had all her

    companions been poisoned by this poison? The Drow''s heart beat faster and faster. All she

    could think of now was Vincent''s face -- the wizard should not have been so careless!

    Sokka''s body moved, and his white wings spread. The little angel closed her eyes and sucked

    with her tiny nose as if she were sleepwalking through the fragrance.

    Shelley was just about to pull little Sokka back -- Prudence never cared about anyone''s life -

    - when a faint sound of footsteps came around the corner. Shelley put her left hand on the

    trigger of the crossbow, where she was aiming.

    Vincent was holding a small silver platter with pieces of roasted animal meat on it. As he

    mumbled over the roast and sprinkled some powder over the meat, he made his way toward

    Shelley.

    "Oooh! You''re up already! '' Vincent looked at the guarded female drow and smiled, "Mark

    just roasted some meat. I brought it for you. Eat it." Then, in a low voice, he said, "The

    seasoning is not complete. The dwarf''s craft is not used. I have simply mixed the flavor with

    magic.

    Shelley immediately remembered the first time she had met the Vincent three, when she had

    ordered some meat from them and eaten it, pretending to be an ignorant adventurer.

    She smiled. This time, she was really relaxed and smiling. With her weapon tucked away, she

    walked over to Vincent.

    ''Why is there only meat? No fruit? '' Sokka hovered over the crowd. "No fruit, no vegetables?

    I don''t like meat!"

 Chapter 1 Underground and the Underground Episode 91

    The e people sitting around the fire appeared to be having fun, as they lay on soft tavernas,

    getting comfortable with a simple but tasty meal.

    Mark, the wee man, was busy, turning pieces of meat to roast them on a red-red stone slab;

    As e, he added dry E plants to the fire underneath the flagstones to keep the flames warm.

    Mapp, an orc, and Gunlagon, a dwarf, both have big appetites and quickly clean up Mark''s

    dishes.

    Vincent watches Shelley sitting beside him with her silver plate. She eats carefully in front of

    her, now relaxed from her false alarm. The little angel ran back and forth, searching among

    the goods carried by Stone Legs, to find out where the Dwarf had put the "fruit."

    The mage came to Hardy with his scepter of Power, and he and Pastor Joe were guarding

    and scouting the makeshift camp. Neither man had dark vision, but the glasses they had

    prepared solved the problem.

    "What''s the matter?" "The smell of the food may attract some predators. Be careful."

    "Nothing. I will use my wind-making skills to blow the scent aside into a closed cave, where

    it will be safer." "Said Pastor Joe.

    The mage nodded and looked down into the deep tunnel. Although in his eyes there was no

    difference between day and night, above and below ground, in his mind the difference was

    great. He patted Hardy on the shoulder and said to the two of them, "What are you going to

    do back to the surface?"

    "I will go back to the temple." Joe touched his coat of arms. "Maybe I''ll be a common priest

    all my life."

    Hardy smiled and looked at the master. "Walk around a little, of course. Dark elves are sexy,

    but they have terrible tempers." Hardy motioned to Shelley, "You beat the only one with a

    good temper to it. Vincent, what are you going to do?"

    Vincent looks at Shelley, who is eating alone. The drow still has a long way to go before she

    can integrate into life on the ground. The Mage looked at his friend and thought for a moment.

    "When I return to earth, I will go with Littlefinger to find my friend who was lost on the

    battlefield. Nearly half a year has passed since Moonhaven was captured. I wonder what has

    become of them."

    Hardy looked at the mage for a moment and then asked, a little puzzled, "Vincent, have you

    spent your past time wandering this continent on adventures? Have you never had a place to

    rest?"

    Naturally, the mage knew what Hardy meant. On the land of Blasares, mages are known as

    the "cunning and arrogant bunch" and are not well liked. The general public, in particular, is

    afraid of the power and wisdom of the mage, and they are afraid that after the mage is strong,

    he will challenge the gods and once again throw the whole world into havoc. After becoming

    a mage, everyone will become lonely. Their past is abandoned and no one wants to be close

    to a mage anymore. Only the traveling adventurers, a few of whom have worked with a mage,

    are free from this prejudice.

    It was often the fate of a mage to live out his days in a mage tower, with only his apprentices

    at his side.

    When Vincent heard this, he stood there frozen, but his thoughts drifted far away, and the

    waves of memories kept surging in his mind. At last, without saying anything, the wizard

    turned back and sat down beside the Drow.

    "What part of the earth do you want to see, Shelley?"

    "Whatever. I haven''t decided yet." "I''ve never been anywhere, so I''m depending on you,"

    Shelley said.

    "I want to go to the kingdom of the elves, to the forest where they live. You will come with

    me. '' The mage looked at Shelley. "If you don''t say you''re a dark elf, no one will recognize

    you."

    Shelley frowned for a moment and then nodded, "Well, I''ll have to follow you."

    "There is one more important thing." Vincent said, "From now on, I am slowly teaching you

    the common language of the earth. You can''t always talk in Dark Elvish or some underground

    language."

    ''I understand that,'' said Harry. Shelley put her plate aside and clapped her hands. "Here we

    go!"

    A few days later, the party arrived in the city of Bribando without any danger. There were no

    other attackers on the way, except for some underground beasts, which Hardy and Mapp had

    beaten to make dry food. The city was still as it had been on their first visit, with armies of

    grey dwarves at the gates examining the passing traders.

    The sorcerer stepped forward, hoping that his last visit would be of some convenience to

    them.

    "Stop! The man in the black robe! '' "Cried one of the gray Dwarfs, and he struck his spear

    hard on the ground, as if by doing so it were a giant from the cloud tops.

    "Put away your spear, dumb-head! A chunky guard runs up and taps the guy in front of him

    on the back: "Don''t you see what robe this Lord is wearing?"

    Vincent then noticed his own dress, which had been given to him by Shelley, and although

    the style was very old, it was the very old style that had impressed the dwarves.

    "It is only a black robe! Boss! Afraid of nothing." The silly head strode over to Vincent. "Where

    are you from and what are you doing here?"

    Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author."I want to rest my feet in this city." Vincent takes off his hat and reveals himself. "If possible,

    the Red Mushroom Tavern would be a good choice."

    The advancing dumbhead suddenly stopped. He took a step backward and hurriedly pulled

    out a stack of papers from his arms, reading them one by one.

    Hardy clenched his weapon behind him, and if the Dark Elves had asked the Grey dwarves to

    put out a warrant for Vincent and his party, they would have had to do it. With their supplies,

    they could do without entering the city, but it would take time to secure the party''s safe

    passage out. Especially when it comes to turning these clumsy cargo lizards around.

    "Aaah! So you''re the one Mr. Johnny was talking about. Welcome to Bribando City again."

    The Grey Dwarf showed Vincent a picture. ''You see, don''t you?''

    Vincent had already seen, with his abnormal vision, what was on the paper. It was a slender

    human sorcerer, dressed in robes. Everyone on the continent boasted that the dwarves were

    the best craftsmen, that they made armor that could withstand a thousand swords and

    halberds, and that they built houses that could stand for a thousand years. But when it came

    to their art, and especially their painting, it was a far cry from the talent they had shown in

    other areas. Vincent looked at the piece of paper and laughed: according to the picture, any

    thin human being who wore a robe could be welcomed into the city as a Vincent.

    But since he was the real thing, he had nothing to worry about. Vincent let them lead the way

    towards the red mushroom. The mage had lived there for some time and was familiar with

    the surroundings. Naturally, he chose red mushrooms as his first choice.

    Along the way, Vincent kept thinking about the road that should be taken by his own people.

    To leave the city of Bribando was to return to the right path. The path Littlefinger had drawn

    in the first place could no longer be followed. This would surely divide the party. Fortunately

    for the Mage, after his observation over the past few days, there should be no spies in the

    party that he had feared. Unless he''s hiding it too well.

    "All right, guys." In Red Mushroom''s room Hardy looked at them all and said solemnly, "Here''s

    the thing. We''ve come to the city of the Grey Dwarves. It''s time to give you the real map."

    Then he took some rolls of paper from his knapsack. "From here, there are quite a few exits

    to the ground, perhaps you all have your own plans. So here are five identical maps of the

    route from here to the surface."

    ''What do you mean by that? Gunla said, "You mean we must part? Go our separate ways?"

    The dwarf blew his whiskers disapprovingly. "If you ask me, those who escaped together

    should return to the earth together!"

    William the Wanderer said nothing, but stepped forward, took a map, and went back to his

    corner.

    ''What do you mean, Willem? Are you going to go away by yourself? '' Unsatisfied, Gunla said

    to the Halfling, "You are the boy who wants to run away alone."

    Willem shrugged his shoulders, looking unconcerned. "I''m just taking a map, and if any of

    you want to come with me, I won''t object."

    Mapp looked at young Sokka, who was still confused and said nothing at Shelley''s side. Mapp

    thought for a moment and walked over to Willem. "I... I''ll come with you. ''

    ''All right, big guy! William smiled and said, "It''s a relief to have you on my shoulder."

    Sokka moved closer to the orc. "I want to be with..."

    ''You follow me, Sokka,'' he said. Vincent has been standing at the door of the room, holding

    his Dharma staff and closing his eyes. He did not open his eyes even as he said this: "There is

    no room for negotiation on this point. I promised your parents that I would take care of you

    and that I would keep you with me. ''

    A scroll floated up and into Vincent''s hand. Shelley smiled. She had already made up her mind,

    and she had no need to tell anyone what she thought. She had no obligation to tell anyone.

    The Master frowned. He straightened up from his lean against the wall and opened the door.

    "You guys get on with the rest of your business. I''m going to take a breath. His eyes fell on

    the fairy girl. "Shelley, keep an eye on Sokka for me. Don''t let her wander."

    "In that case, maybe I''ll have a map, too." Joe stepped forward and took a copy. "I want a

    place to rest. I don''t want to be in danger when I get back to earth."

    The discussion in the room is still going on, which is why Vincent doesn''t want to s tay there

    for long. He went to the outside of the Red Mushroom Tavern and held the staff of Power

    tightly in his hand.

    It should have been a busy place, but now there were too few people walking. Perhaps the

    dwarves have the same ability as some of the birds on the ground, to sense danger in advance,

    and to avoid it at a distance.

    "It is the right thing to do," said the dwarf. Vincent sighed: "Good, save you worry on the way

    back."

    With that, he left the tavern and walked slowly toward the market, where, in his memory, the

    road to the market would first pass through a square with few obstacles and shelters, just

    right for the sorcerer.

 Chapter 1 Underground and the Underground Episode 92

    The city of Bribando was lit up, and the specks of light from the stone buildings made the city

    look like a small town above the earth. The gray dwarves did not hate light as the dark elves

    did, and when they wanted to see color, they lit the lamplight.

    Another theory, however, is that the lights were deliberately lit by the Grey dwarves to

    distinguish themselves from the dark Elves. In this way, the underworld travelers converged

    on the city like moths to a flame. At this time the Grey Dwarves were promoting their wares,

    or "entertaining" the wealthy caravans in their own way.

    The light does, however, represent Bribando''s status as a trading city, at least in terms of arms

    and minerals, not inferior to that of Prudence. The city was visited by dark elves from time to

    time, especially when they were shopping for the finest goods.

    It was the Drow from the city of Prudence that Vincent was waiting for. The dark elves had

    just been caught by his eyes. They were armed to the teeth, but their weapons were covered

    with cloaks. From the way these dark elves move, there''s no doubt that the Red Mushroom

    Hotel is their target.

    As long as Vincent is on his guard, the chances of him being ambushed are close to zero.

    Neither stealth nor invisibility escapes the discerning eye, and it is an ability all mages crave.

    For now, however, only Vincent''s mentor, Castle, and Vincent, who had the eyes, knew how

    to gain this ability. The Mages'' Association had been demanding that both men reveal their

    secrets, even offering a very generous reward, but neither had said a word. For the mere

    ability to think in his sleep, Vincent had given up the right to dream all his life; An eye of

    insight, which is far more powerful, naturally comes at a great price.

    At least, no current archmage can pay such a price.

    Vincent has applied the simplest form of mirror art to himself, and his position is immediately

    obscured by constantly changing virtual images, each of which is as indistinctly authentic as

    Vincent himself. Then Vincent said, "Come out, there is no point in hiding."

    With the empty streets, Vincent''s quiet voice can be heard.

    Not a single drow answered him. This group of assassins would never move at the pace of

    the enemy. They had already made plans to attack Vincent and his men together. Now, of

    course, there was no need to show up just because the Master had said something.

    Vincent sighed and felt that there was definitely something wrong with the intelligence of

    these killers. They let a mage not take the initiative to attack even though he had a head start.

    In this case, it was natural for him to accept the kindness of these people.

    "Since you will not come out there, I will do it." Vincent said with a smile. With that, his figure

    suddenly disappeared into the air.

    The crowd, who were discussing in the room, suddenly heard a deafening explosion, and the

    flash of fire was clearly visible in the city of the Grey Dwarves. A silver flash of lightning shot

    up from a short distance, with a crackling explosion that lit up all eyes like a firework.

    ''No! It must be Vincent! '' For this kind of lightning, Hardy has seen it many times. He picked

    up the last map on the table and ran out the door.

    In a few moments there were few people left in the room. Young Sokka tries to fly out of the

    window, but Shelley stops him.

    "Sister Shelley, let me have a look!" Sokka said, "I can treat someone."

    "No, you''re not helping." Shelley pushed Sokka into a chair. "Vincent decided to go alone. He

    had the confidence to win. He didn''t need us."

    "Sokka, don''t you know how powerful that mage is?" Shelley patted the little angel on the

    head.

    Vincent did not betray Shelley''s trust. He had already dealt with the two attackers. Although

    two priests have been trying to suppress Vincent''s magic, how can the mage let them succeed?

    The priest of the Spider Goddess plans to use "disenchantment" to neutralize all the mage''s

    attacks, but in the course of this magic confrontation, Vincent, who is backed by the original

    power of magic, clearly has the absolute upper hand.

    Even though he has been removed from invisibility, the mage is still smiling. His lightning was

    subdued as he flew through the air, but the constant replenishment of energy kept him going.

    The moment the first priest was swallowed by the electricity, Vincent saw a look of surprise in

    her eyes.

    But the other priest, Vincent did not attack. The sacrifice of the Dark elves was the absolute

    core of their ranks, and if all the leaders were destroyed, they would inevitably choose to

    retreat first and then take endless revenge. Keeping a sacrifice, while somewhat hindering the

    ability to cast spells, is necessary to wipe out the raiders.

    The dark elves would do anything to protect their sacrifices, and the women had already

    taught the male warriors this with whips and torture. And these prideful priests, too, do not

    easily admit defeat -- especially when their adversary is only a human, only a male.

    Vincent is taking advantage of this. Since he knows exactly where all his enemies are and can

    keep track of their current movements, the mage uses simple obstacles to avoid incoming

    bolts. When the priest tried to burn him with the Holy Fire, a bolt of lightning would always

    arrive just in time to interrupt his spell.

    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.The biggest advantage mages have over priests is the kind of spells they have. After a long

    study, the arcane of a mage is more practical than the magic given by God, and they seek the

    easiest way to bring down their enemies. The most prominent one is regional spells, where a

    simple fireball can overwhelm a large area, just enough to include the warriors surrounding

    the sacrifice.

    Dark Elf Assassinations, if not for their innate resistance to spells, would have been wiped out

    by the exploding flames.

    The Dark elves were definitely prepared. Each attacker wore a pair of black glasses over his

    eyes. This avoids sudden damage from the glare. The Drow fear of light''s weakness is as well

    known as their ferocity, and any enemy of the Dark Elves will find a way to exploit this aspect.

    Therefore, Vincent did not count on the power of the bright spells to have much effect at all,

    and he put more faith in the attack magic of the Power staff. In the mere fact that he can use

    the source of magic to constantly replenish the staff''s power while avoiding its own depletion,

    Vincent is more powerful than any dragon who regards the use of magic as an instinct.

    Vincent''s spells are only half effective against the Drow, but the fire, lightning, and acid strike

    without fail. The returning bolts were dangerous, loaded with poisons that could kill if they

    touched a wound, but Vincent had so far escaped unscathed by illusions and obstacles.

    The last soldier was knocked over by the blast, and his magic force was unable to resist the

    heavy blow of the air. Vincent walked not far from the Drow sacrifice, still holding a lightning

    bolt in his hand.

    "Male! You humble reptile! The spider goddess will remember what you did today and she

    will prepare a feast for you in hell! You will suffer forever in this life, and we will not let you

    go!"

    Vincent can erase the existence of this sacrifice with a wave of his hand. His eyes darted to

    the dark elf in front of him, and he saw her family emblem hidden beneath her chainmail.

    "You go back and tell Brisha that there is an army of serpents eyeing the entire city of

    Prudence." Vincent weighed the pros and cons. "If she wants to stay in the First Lady''s seat

    for a long time, she should consider this information of mine."

    As soon as Vincent shook his hand, the ground of the square was blasted into huge pits by

    lightning. The hard rock beneath the earth became as weak as mud before the force. Pointing

    to the pit, Vincent continued, "If you dark Elves still want to make trouble for me or those

    around me, I don''t mind coming back to the Underdark again to show you how powerful I

    am. Tell Brisha that I have no love for the Drow to begin with. Don''t put me in opposition to

    her."

    "Besides," the mage said at last, "Batana died under my spell, and I don''t mind being the first

    to kill two first mothers. Now, Drow, go away!"

    By the time Hardy and his men crowded in, Vincent and the dead bodies of the dark Elves

    were all that remained, and it was clear that the battle was over. The Grey-Dwarves'' castellans

    were also coming fast towards the spot, their regular footsteps clearly audible at a distance.

    Vincent walked slowly towards his companions. "If you don''t disappear quickly, the Dwarves

    will think you are criminals." After saying this, Vincent disappeared into their field of vision.

    "This guy!" Hardy snorted disapprovingly: "The cook is convenience! Faster to escape

    responsibility than anyone else." With these words he was long gone.

    Vincent was invisible but he did not leave. He remained on the scene. When the Grey Dwarf

    came running, he was surprised to see the dead body of the dark elf lying on the ground and

    did not know what to do. Several soldiers ran away in a panic, presumably to find their

    commanding officer.

    After standing there for a long time, Vincent walked in the direction of the Red Mushroom

    Tavern. He waited to see if there were any other dark elves in the city. If there''s more than

    one wave of attackers, the others are bound to check out the scene to learn something and

    be successful in their next attack. By the time the scene had been cleared by the Grey Dwarves,

    however, no Drow had appeared as expected.

    "The city of Bribando is the last place the Dark Elves are likely to pursue, and beyond that

    there are too many options for the road ahead." Vincent thought happily. ''It would be a good

    bargain if the dark Elves gave up their pursuit in exchange for information.''

    The closer he got to the surface, however, the more nervous the mage became, fearing that

    one wrong move would be all but a loss. His mind could not stop thinking. It was constantly

    working out all the possible scenarios, and even the slightest thing would be seen as a

    possible danger and hidden danger.

    Shelley stood at the second-floor window of the Red Mushroom Tavern, watching the night

    sky over Bribando with Sokka. Since leaving the Dark Elves, Shelley had come to life all over

    again. Her interest in everything had returned. She could now say more in a day than she had

    in a week.

    Vincent looked at the pub and the women waiting at the window and always felt the scene

    was familiar, buried somewhere in his memory.

    "Calm down, mage! Vincent told himself, "Too much excitement can cloud your judgment!"

    But isn''t this repeated self-warning a sign of too much excitement?

 Chapter 1 Underground and the Underground Episode 93

    When Johnny of Bribando City announces a grand welcome party for the intrepid group of

    adventurers who solved the mine problem and make up for the regret left by their hasty

    departure last time, the whole city is buzzing.

    These are sensitive times, and every gray dwarf is feeling a little jumpy. When something is

    connected to the famous Mr. Johnny, that means it''s always going to be interesting. Not only

    does the famous Grey Dwarf now own most of the precious ore from the northern mines , he

    also has his possessions in three other directions. If he were not afraid of the whole city falling

    down or being crushed, Johnny would certainly be digging through the rocks beneath his

    feet and above his head to see if there were any beautiful gems hidden away.

    In other words, Mr. Johnny is now the most famous millionaire in the whole of Bribando. The

    Grey Dwarves had thought that the last incident at the mine would cost the old fellow at least

    half of his fortune, and that it was time for his purse to shrink a little. But Johnny''s luck was so

    powerful that several men soon solved the problem for him. Not only did he not have a big

    hole in his pocket, but because so many people no longer cared about the mines to the north,

    his share of them grew larger and larger.

    If it had not been for his position in exchange for sharing the good things in his hands with

    those in power, the north mines would have become his own.

    But none of this news of his wealth was of the utmost importance. There aren''t many things

    the gray dwarves of Bribando can talk about all day at work, but there is one thing they still

    talk about more than six months later: One of the adventurers who helped Johnny was a

    mage!

    This news is almost as rare as the discovery of the world''s second Mithril River.

    The city of Bribando has never had a grey Dwarf mage. They are naturally resistant to magic,

    but unlike the Dark Elves, who have a black Crystal tower as a training place for wizards, the

    grey Dwarves are naturally reluctant to learn obscure things. And in their famous "Temple of

    Enlightenment", no Grey dwarf has ever been "instructed to become a mage". All they needed

    was a tougher body and a greater passion for mining. Mages, it''s a myth to them.

    And those magical objects, which had been used as ornaments ever since they had been

    "invited" by the Grey Dwarves from their original masters, had never been of any use. The

    magic of the Grey Dwarves is the magic that priests who believe in the dwarf God can perform

    when they are healing.

    So a mage''s visit to Bribando is even more attractive than a dragon''s visit. To their surprise,

    the wizard finally accepted Mr. Johnny''s invitation to personally solve the "ghost" in the mine.

    In this regard, Johnny became a legend, having a similar relationship to what the humans on

    Earth call "Dragon Riders."

    Since that incident, Johnny''s image among the grey dwarves has been raised to a new level,

    and all the dwarves are talking about it, admiring his good fortune and courage. But most of

    all they talked about what Johnny had promised the Wizard in return.

    "I think it was two truckloads full of the finest ore." "Said some." And the sorcerer will use it to

    make the most exquisite armor!"

    "Come on! The finest armor is made by old Datas of the Thick Road. '' Some said, "The mage

    must have taken a cart full of fine gems!"

    "No, you''re all wrong. The Mage had eight lizards on his tail when he left. Imagine what that

    must have been! Johnny must have made a fortune!" In the end, the gatekeeper''s words

    spread far and wide among the Grey Dwarves.

    However, Johnny did not come forward to dispel the rumors, and he continued to appear in

    public as often as he had in the past, touching the hearts of others with his generosity. As the

    gray dwarves of Bribando know, Johnny was never stingy with his money. He was always

    looking for a way to throw a party, even for people he didn''t even know. Gradually, everyone

    came to believe that even if he gave the mage a load of eight lizards to pull, Johnny would

    still have his pockets full and his fortune far from spent.

    He was by far the richest of all the Grey Dwarfs!

    The only thing out of proportion was his position. Johnny''s wealth was supposed to bring him

    more power. Many grey dwarves believed that any dwarf who could dig up a cart of good

    ore would be able to dig up a second cart of good ore. If you follow Mr. Johnny, rivers of

    mithril can flow from even the most barren veins.

    Of course, certain bards for hire played a crucial role in spreading the word. They composed

    many songs about the Grey Dwarf, especially his good relationship with the mage, which was

    repeated over and over. When this was done, there was a fine saloon next to Johnny''s house,

    where the bards were paid well.

    Now the sorcerer came to the city of Bribando once more, and all who had heard the story

    wanted to see what the master looked like. They had only heard of them as children in the

    stories of their parents, and they were the ones who dared to defy the gods! Many of the

    Grey dwarves, however, feared that the frequent visits of the wizards would bring bad luck to

    the city, after the terrible disaster that had nearly destroyed the world so long ago.

    In particular, the mage is from the city of Prudence, the home of the dark Elves, where many

    recent events are rumored to be connected with the mage.

    "Have you heard? The war is on at Prudence again, and this time it''s the First family''s! It must

    be big." A dwarf who sells ore all day said, "I hope I can make more money by shipping my

    ore there now."

    An old fellow who had just returned from Dark Elf City said, "But that mage was a good one,

    and it didn''t take long for him to become an advisor to the First Family. Do you kids know

    what that means? The counselor of the First Family is a very important man in the city, just

    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.like our generous Mr. Johnny!"

    "The Mage is the cause of this war." One young gray dwarf said, "The Wizard has easily

    paralyzed several families, and they all tremble before this fellow. The Dark Elves are not even

    as good as our Mr. Johnny, who is able to establish a good relationship with the mage, and

    assign the mage to do this and that, and solve the original big problem of the north mine."

    "Perhaps Mr. Johnny should be in a better position than that." A young gray dwarf said, "If

    he''s so good, he should be used."

    All the more eagerly awaited the feast for the Mage.

    However, Vincent showed no interest in the matter. He was tired of attending such a noisy

    party. Given the choice, he would rather eat dry bread and drink cold water in a quiet library

    for a month than sit for an hour at unproductive receptions.

    So when the messengers first came with invitations, Vincent turned them away without any

    courtesy.

    The second time, the invitation was again placed in front of Vincent. This time it was a beautiful

    one inlaid with gold and silver threads, inviting the Master to come here in the most sincere

    words. Even the front cover was set with a beautiful diamond.

    This time Vincent did not even bother to explain to the men why he did not want to go, and

    simply chased the emissary out the door. But when William saw the beautiful diamond, he

    thought.

    So, while Vincent was quietly reading, William the Halfling knocked on the door. Little Sokka

    turned over from the rope and sniffed hard twice. He did not smell the sweet smell of the

    giant fruit that had appeared in his dream. He groaned softly twice and began to nap again.

    Shelley rested her hand on the crossbow at her waist and watched warily as the door slowly

    opened.

    "Ah! Mr. Vincent, you are here. '' ''I won''t keep you any longer,'' said William, ''but there is

    something I want to tell you.''

    Vincent is very patient with his friends.

    "The way I see it, you, as a mage, have a lot of influence, and we don''t." William said, "I would

    be very grateful if you would attend the feast and take us with you."

    The mage thought for a moment. "Will you remain in this city for some time? No hurry to get

    back to earth?" The reason for wanting influence is simply to be able to get good assignments

    and make some money here. For the most famous adventurers, the rewards can be

    magnificent, and they may even get a share of the mine profits. In this way, there would be

    virtually no need to worry about food or drink for a lifetime.

    "Vincent, we pedestrians are not so lucky as you to be the First Family''s mage advisor. We

    were thrown into the city of Prudence as slaves." Willem sat down on the sofa, looked at

    Vincent, and said, "We were deprived of our wealth and equipment from that time on. Even

    after we went on a number of missions, even secretly searching for treasure, we were not able

    to escape our awkward poverty."

    Willem rolled his little eyes twice. "My friends would laugh at me if I came back to the surface

    like this."

    Vincent looked at the halfling, then said, "The Grey Dwarves are not easy money. Their

    missions are often dangerous, and I know that from my own experience." Whether it''s the

    snake-man miners, the giant hydra-headed snake lizard, or the lava river, they all leave a

    deep impression on the mage''s mind. "If you really want wealth, I can give you some. The

    grey dwarves are not easy to deal with. ''

    ''I never covet anything from my friends.'' The Halfling said, "I believe in my ability to get what

    I want. If you could take us to that party, I think it would be much easier."

    The mage thought for a moment and agreed to the Halfling''s request. The mage could

    endure the pain of the trouble if it would help others around him.

    Shelley waited until the Halfling had left, then went over to the mage and said, "Vincent, take

    me with you to the feast. I have never been to a party of the Grey Dwarves."

    ''I never left you out.''

    But the Halfling''s mention of their clandestine adventure brought back some memories of the

    Mage. At the time of his departure, the Reverend Joe had slipped him two books. The constant

    fighting and the urgency of studying the Circle had distracted the Mage from these books,

    and now was a good opportunity for him to read them thoroughly.

    That evening the invitation came for the third time. Johnny himself went to the Red Mushroom

    Tavern and invited the Wizard to his party. At this time, Vincent seems to be in a very good

    mood, like a thief who has found a great treasure, but this treasure has no guards and no

    authorities. He readily agreed to Johnny''s suggestion and accepted the gold plate invitation

    decorated with ten different colored stones. His only request was that his friends be free to

    attend.

    Despite his dissatisfaction with the appearance of the Orcs, Johnny will be happy to await the

    mage''s arrival.

    Shelley also appears relaxed, much to the surprise of Hardy and Mark, who are familiar with

    her. The female Drow is confident that the Mage can protect her from life on the ground, and

    that even if the more powerful dark elves come to trouble them, Shelley trusts him to handle

    it easily. But Hardy, who spent his days flirting with pretty handmaids, had a different vision

    in mind.

    By this time, news of the fall of the First House, and the appointment of Brisha as the new first

    mistress of the city of Prudence, had reached Bribando. Along with this news came a rumor

    that startled the entire grey dwarves of Bribando: It was Vincent, the sorcerer who was going

    to visit Johnny the Grey Dwarf, who had killed the original First Mistress Batana.

    Some people who did not want to go to Johnny''s house to support him suddenly felt that the

    invitation was very valuable. They felt instinctively that a powerful Grey Dwarf was about to

    be born.

 Chapter 1 Underground and the Underground Episode 94

    The life of the Grey Dwarves is actually rather monotonous. They devote more energy to

    building and forging, and are not as well versed in lavish banquets as humans. When it comes

    to food, only their spirits are available, but they are still far inferior to their terrestrial relatives.

    As for their meagre music and singing and dancing, they were not of any interest to Vincent.

    The Master had always believed that such gatherings were simply a waste of life, especially

    his own. The only reason he was going to this gathering was William the Halfling, who was

    very enthusiastic about it. In contrast to the little man''s elaborate disguisings of himself and

    the others, Vincent is still wearing his old sorcerer''s robes.

    Shelley wouldn''t let William design his own costume, either. Even with nothing to threaten

    her freedom, Shelley never drew a sword under her, keeping to the Drow habit of always

    being at war.

    As a result, Hardy, Littlefinger Phelps, and Mark the Dwarf also took on the mage''s look and

    did not change their costumes. The two human handmaidens also return to Vincent, wanting

    to continue their mission. Shelley looked at them coldly and distrustfully, her thin sword

    squeaking in its sheath. The two maids returned to Hardy.

    Vincent looked at the other group who were all dressed up. With a slight sigh, he took his

    staff and said, "Let''s go." And he left the Red Mushroom Tavern. All he could hope for was

    that the party would be over quickly, or at least that it would not be too noisy.

    Johnny himself waited in front of his house and greeted everyone who came. The Gray Dwarf

    embraced his fellow man warmly and slapped each other on the shoulder with his best wishes.

    Being able to greet guests at the door is one of the highest courtesies of a grey dwarf, and it

    is unthinkable for a dwarf of Johnny''s stature. The only person he''s waiting for is Vincent, the

    wizard. This human can bring himself unparalleled luck and the powerful help he needs to

    advance in the path of power. The other gray dwarves are just taking Vincent''s shine. In

    Johnny''s heart, he is also whispering curses to these guys who "get more than the reception

    standard."

    Shelley follows Vincent every step of the way, silently watching his back. She did not speak

    much, and the Master was a relatively silent person. They were both used to silence. The only

    difference was that Shelley was in the dark silence that accompanies loneliness and fear. In

    her mind, the Drow would not let the Master out of her sight for fear of losing this male guide.

    Vincent, who had come to represent the way out of the Underdark, had become Shelley''s

    beacon to a life of freedom.

    Johnny treats the Wizard warmly, constantly introducing visitors at his side. Everyone who was

    introduced seemed very excited, and most of the guys wanted to give Vincent a gray dwarf

    hug, and their outstretched arms made it clear.

    However, the sudden appearance of a ring of fire around the mage''s body put an end to

    these thoughts. Vincent began to feel a little impatient. These characters, who would have no

    connection with his life, were testing the mage''s willpower more than copying hundreds of

    magic scrolls. He tried to hide his annoyance by keeping a haughty and cold look on his face,

    and from time to time he brought up Willem and others to give them some publicity.

    "Is it true, Master, that Mother Batana died at your hands?" ''asked one of the Grey Dwarf

    warriors.

    ''No, she died fighting me.'' Vincent thinks for a moment and adds, "I only gave her the las t

    blow."

    Similar conversations continued throughout the feast, and although the Mage deliberately

    hid himself in a corner and tried to cover himself with the pillars that supported the room,

    dwarves gathered around him and asked him questions. The mushroom soup, the hunks of

    roast meat, and the cool wine did not attract the attention of the Grey Dwarves, and only

    Mapp the Orc was happy to feast.

    "An empty feast," said Mope. "Sure enough," Vincent said to Shelley, who was with him, "I still

    can''t hold on here. This stuff is making me dizzy."

    With a silent smile, Shelley said, "You promised to come here and not pick a place you didn''t

    like even if you were going through the motions." She patted a speck of dust off the master''s

    robe. "Even if you wanted to help your friend, you''ve done enough. You live for yourself. I

    learned that early on. Now it''s my turn to persuade you."

    "So you''ve decided not to live under the umbrella of the spider goddess, preferring to be

    exposed to the sun." Vincent looks at Shelley. "I''m not sure if life on the ground is right for

    you. But one thing to remember, don''t call yourself a dark elf."

    ''Do the people of the earth hate that race so much? Shelley said, "I had heard rumors of this

    during my time at the Temple of the Spiders, especially about the cruel treatment the

    Grounders had given to their captured children."

    "It was a very rare occurrence, given the small number of drools that went to live on the

    surface, but the large number that died." Vincent looks at Shelley. "Your white skin is the best

    disguise. It almost got you killed, but now it can help you to simply be born again."

    Shelley looked at her arms and then at the two handmaids being hugged by Hardy, compared

    their skin conditions, and said angrily, "I prefer to keep myself safe with what I''m good at.

    Even with my sword I am safer than my skin."

    "Oh, I know what you mean." Vincent said, "My magic is more powerful than this robe. Your

    celestial lineage is very powerful and clearly exceeds the Drow part. But there''s something I

    should tell you. I never got the chance."

    "Little Angel Sokka is your sister, your half-sister."

    Shelley''s expression did not change. She looked at the Master. "Do you mean that I should

    always take care of her? She''s of no use if she can''t grow on her own. She will face many

    enemies in the future, and at that time she will have to fight alone. If she does not make any

    progress now, I will take her personally..."

    At this point, Shelley stopped in some surprise. Recalling what she had just told him, she

    turned to Vincent with a little chagrin. "That was used by the Dark Elf family to teach the

    young Drow women that if they do not soon enter the Spider Temple and have a chance to

    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.learn their magic, they will soon be abandoned, that is, destroyed." Shelley grins wryly. "I still

    live in the city of Prudence, where dark elf things should be discarded!"

    "Not necessarily. There''s still a lot to learn from the Drow." "Vincent said.

    ''Oomph! You could have used that in any direction, mage. I understand now about my s ister."

    Shelley looked at the party and the lighted city outside. "But as far as learning is concerned,

    this Grey Dwarf party is devoid of any sparkle or character. I can''t wait to get out of here now."

    Vincent looked at his friends surrounded by the grey dwarves. They were all impressed by the

    hospitality. However, the enthusiasm of the grey dwarves is accompanied by great ingenuity,

    and they would never work so hard if there were no easy profit to be made. The Mage, too,

    looked out of the window and felt the map with his hand hidden in his sleeve. He thought for

    a moment and said, "I think we''d better go."

    Invisibility worked, and the two of them left the feast hall without incident. The cool air outside

    relaxed them, and the quiet massaged their tired ears. The sorcerer leaned against the

    boulder, a huge piece of solid ore, and murmured.

    Bored, Shelley stood beside the mage, carving with her thin sword. Finally, she asked Vincent,

    "Can you tell me more about the situation on the ground?"

    When the magic spell was spoken, an image was immediately spread out in front of the

    master, showing clearly the Blasares world they were in. A vast curving island was dotted with

    nations, where men, dwarves and elves had their own territories, and where orcs and

    barbarians from the north would prey upon them.

    As travelers, though, man has always wanted to explore and expand. But given the sheer size

    of Blasares and the terrifying creatures lurking around, the pace of exploration may never

    come to an end. Creatures like dragons, for example, are scattered across the continent, and

    anyone who approaches their territory is taken care of by these mighty flying beasts. Only the

    lucky ones will escape.

    Even so, arrogant humans have cut the world into little pieces and made them the "political

    territory" of those nations, and considered themselves the masters of that territory. In fact,

    with the exception of the holy Kingdom of Greafury, which was able to secure its territory with

    the help of dotted temples and a large number of paladins, the concept of territory in other

    countries was limited to those areas around important trade routes and villages.

    The most ridiculous thing is that humans like to wage wars over territories that they have no

    control over. In the parlance of the Mages, this is called "a frontier for the justification of war."

    Vincent told Shelley what the countries on the continent were like, what they produced, and

    how the people lived there. Fascinated, the drow listened to Vincent without even asking him

    questions.

    After a while, little Sokka, who was flying freely in the sky, also found Vincent telling a story.

    She fell down with her wings and listened to him with relish. Vincent has been to many places

    during his apprenticeship, and with the help of the teleportation between the various mage

    towers, he can safely and quickly reach those places he has not been to before. The local

    conditions and customs of each place attracted the master''s attention, and the scattered

    historical documents and the notes of the skilled craftsmen were even more attractive to him.

    The locations of all mage towers are kept secret, and only a few are known by ordinary people.

    Mages often place their towers in existing places, away from the hustle and bustle of the

    world, where they can study magic in peace. The idea that a mage''s friends are only friends

    with another mage is very popular in the society. Often the subject of prejudice and gossip,

    mages prefer to live in their own small circle and avoid interacting with those on the outside.

    They act as advisors only when appropriate, and appear in such a manner in front of others.

    In this respect, Vincent was an anomaly. He retained his circle of friends even after he became

    a monk, and he came into contact with ordinary people much more than others. This has to

    do with his teacher''s tolerance of his practice. Many people thought it a waste of life to be

    with people who were "rigid, illogical, lacking in knowledge, and ignorant of magic", but

    Vincent derived as much pleasure from his association with ordinary people as he did from

    the study of magic.

    The more the master talked, the more excited he became, even when he returned to the Red

    Mushroom Tavern, he was still telling the two girls about the funny things that had happened

    on the ground. Shelley held Sokka, light as a feather, and listened intently to the Master''s

    story.

    After realizing that Vincent had disappeared from the party, Johnny continued to chat and

    laugh with the guests. He had expected this to happen and didn''t think it was strange. He

    himself had never expected to really establish a good relationship with the mage. All he

    needed was for the mage to make an appearance at the banquet, which would greatly

    enhance his prestige.

    "Luckily I was smart enough," Johnny was boasting to himself. "It was easier to start with his

    friend than to invite the wizard. ''

    Vincent didn''t know he was being taken advantage of, but now he wouldn''t be thrilled if he

    knew. Vincent is so absorbed in his memories of the surface world that everything else seems

    insignificant.

    "I have done what I should do last night, and I no longer need to stop for others." Vincent

    holds the map of the underworld in front of him and counts the length of each road leading

    to the surface.

    Pointing to the road through Dwarf City, he told Shelley, "This road is not the nearest, but it

    will get us back to the surface the fastest."

    Shelley placed the sleeping Sokka on the rope, and the angel reflexively hugged the string

    tightly and continued to sleep comfortably. The Drow tiptoed back and whispered in the

    mage''s ear, "I''m right behind you, so I''ll follow the path you choose."

    Vincent rubbed his ears, feeling uncomfortable with Shelley''s way of speaking. But Shelley

    laughed softly when she saw the Master''s gesture.

 Chapter 2 Travel and Travel Beyond Travel Episode 1

    Diary of Charlotte the Gnome

    Today is destined to be a day worth remembering, I have had this feeling since the morning. The annoying underground wind stopped blowing, and the damp and cold air finally no longer tortured my knees. Many dwarfs felt the same way as me, and everyone happily celebrated the arrival of the dry season.

    During the dry season, there are always some exciting things happening at this time of year. I remember that during the dry season last year, the old Puke from next door celebrated his 480th birthday. This was really a miracle. On that day, he took out the rolling chair he made so that he could continue to walk around the city even though he was basically unable to move. This is something made by the oldest person in the dwarf city, and it is rare.

    The first day of the last dry season was Mark��s coming-of-age ceremony, one of the most important days in his life. This guy is taller than the average dwarf, smarter and more adventurous than them. I already knew that he would do something that others couldn''t do.

    Closer to home, just today (yesterday to be exact, I drank a little too much and am now making up for yesterday��s diary), little Mark and his friends came back from the Underdark! This is such a joy. The moment they entered the city, Old Puck turned the wheel on his chair vigorously and ran to me to tell me the good news.

    "Little Mark is back! Your nephew is back!" Old Puke''s face turned red with excitement. If he stayed like this, he might be able to live another 480 years. "And the mage who donated mithril! He''s back too, why don''t you go quickly!"

    To be honest, I wanted to go there to greet them at that time, but I was afraid that I would not be able to hold back my tears as soon as I saw little Mark. It would be so shameless to cry in front of everyone!

    Ever since the mage and his mithril suddenly appeared in front of the city''s teleportation test bed last fall, I knew the world was about to change. Little Mark yearns for the outside life. He always wants to increase his knowledge during the adventure and be able to make more and better items. The arrival of the mage Vincent will definitely arouse his heartstrings. He also wanted to leave the dwarf city and go outside more than once, but the dangers in the Underdark were something he could never overcome alone.

    Master Vincent is indeed a good person, he is very kind and easy to get along with, but sometimes he is relatively silent, always holding some books and staying quietly aside, and never stops reading and thinking at any time. We dwarves really like people like this, who put knowledge first instead of wasting their lives in boring fights. Vincent lived with us for a period of time and often provided advice on some of our inventions. Those suggestions make the things we make more and more perfect. Although he is not a dwarf, he maintains the curiosity and enthusiasm for invention and creation just like us dwarfs. If possible, I really want to keep him in this city forever, stay with his dwarf friends.

    It was because of Vincent that I agreed to let Mark go on adventures together. With a mage accompanying him, the little dwarf will not encounter any danger. The warrior named Hardy is extremely powerful and can also help them a lot during the journey. But even so, life in the Underdark is full of challenges. I still often worry about whether little Mark will encounter misfortune and when he will come back.

    But now, eight months have passed since that autumn and the beginning of another dry season, and my little dwarf has finally returned. I endured my excitement, focused on the small parts in my hand, and tried my best not to meet at the city gate. At that time, my mind was indeed in chaos, and even my normally honest heart was churning like boiling hot water.

    "Uncle!" Just the sound of Mark calling from behind me caused the tears I had been holding back to fall. He threw himself into my arms and kept calling my name. I felt like I fainted all of a sudden and couldn''t even remember to answer his call. My big tears kept flowing down and dripped onto the top of little Mark''s head, making it wet.

    If I had known this, I might as well have gone to the city gate to find him, so that we could meet him earlier.

    The mage Vincent followed him, as well as several people I hadn''t seen before. Our dwarf''s house is too small, and they can''t all come in at once. It took me three towels to dry my tears. It''s really embarrassing for the mage to see me like this.

    Fortunately, Vincent just smiled and waited quietly outside the house. We haven��t seen each other for a long time, and I always feel that he is a little different from before. He has become deeper and must be even more powerful than before. He patted my shoulder gently, which is a common etiquette among their mages. These scholars never hug others to express their emotions.

    I looked at the people behind the mage, and a fair-skinned girl came into view first. She looks really weird, with silver-white hair and white skin, she looks like a vegetable from a distance. But her purple eyes and black equipment made me nervous. I remember that there was such a portrait in our museum warehouse. The dark elf on it was wearing the same clothes as her.

    Next to her, the little girl was very cute, with fluffy golden hair bouncing, and two big eyes looking around curiously, as if everything could attract her attention. According to us dwarfs, children with this kind of personality are our favorites. They are the most active thinkers and can always burst out the most novel inspirations.

    However, Warrior Hardy still wears the same strange outfit. He is accompanied by two beautiful human women, which suits him.

    Always a habit. I remember that last year, he followed several dwarf women all day long. Although we dwarfs are not sure what humans think about the aesthetics of girls of their race, based on my knowledge, they are indeed not ugly. Even if it is placed inside an elf, it will never be inferior. So it''s not surprising to me that Hardy is always around them.

    There was also a halfling with a smile on his face, following the mage, but he always stood in the shadow out of habit. If I remember correctly, this should be what Vincent told me about his friend who was lost in the underground world. So happy that they can see each other again, just like me and my little Mark.

    On the way to the banquet hall, I had time to slowly take a look at my little Mark dwarf. He was taller than before, which was rare among dwarfs. Adventures in the Underdark must not be easy. It is obvious that his arms are more powerful than before, and even the strong muscles can be seen at a glance. He is also more confident than before and always talks to me endlessly about the adventures he has experienced. My mind was not very clear at the time, I was still so overwhelmed by the joy of reunion that I have forgotten what he told me at that time. If it had been in the past, he would not have spoken so confidently and would have been shy and hid aside.

    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.

    The only bad thing is that both Vincent and Mark are a little thinner than when they left. It must be that they cannot get used to the life in the Underdark. But this is easy to understand. No matter how good the food in the underground world is, it is not as good as the craftsmanship of us dwarves. So when I went to the banquet hall, I wanted to give them a good meal. Not long after, even Rhonda from the Presbyterian Church arrived. He also heard that the mage friend had returned to the city. During this period, they used those mithrils to create a lot of good things, and many experiments that were originally thought to be stopped can be carried out smoothly. At this time, it would be strange that Rhonda is not here .

    During the meal, Mark continued to talk. At this time, he had begun to talk about what happened in a city called Prudence. I had never heard of that place before, but the word "Dark Elves" mentioned by Mark floated into my ears again and again. Oh my gosh! They went to such a dangerous place, but fortunately they were able to come back safely.

    "Your nephew is an amazing dwarf!" Jialin from the Gangyou family said to me: "He is the only dwarf who can leave the dark elf city safely! This is simply incredible."

    Even Old Puke was so excited that he couldn''t close his mouth and laughed happily while listening to the story. The three remaining front teeth were exposed, which was funny enough in itself. He also said to me: "If I could be 300 years younger, I would also like to go there."

    Although I smiled happily and clapped my hands vigorously when the story got exciting, I hoped in my heart that little Mark would not go to such a dangerous place again. I really want to say to him: You have actually seen a lot of things, and your age is also increasing. It''s time to start a family here, settle down, and enjoy the traditional life of the gnomes.

    The meal was eaten very quickly, and those beautiful stories became the best condiments . Everyone ate happily. Even the Master, who was always on a diet, rubbed his belly and made a "very full" expression to me. posture. But the two girls following the mage seemed a bit strange. The one with silver hair, I think her name is Shelley, she eats very little, only a small bite of each thing . It was the plate of food that Vincent brought in front of her that she ate. Could it be that our food is not well cooked and only the Master knows her taste? There is also that innocent and lively little guy, whose beautiful big eyes are always aimed at the fruits on the table, and he has not left since they were brought to the table. These things purchased from the surface completely attracted her attention. Her hands were never idle for a moment, holding the fruits one by one; even her mouth was never empty, and she was always chewing hard. She didn''t even look at the other meals, she just looked at the fruits. Although Vincent said that she was not polite and ate a little carelessly. But I think such a little girl looks cute.

    After the meal, Mark took out his backpack and began to tell everyone about the things he found. Those novel gadgets deeply attracted everyone at the time. Everyone watched attentively as Mark manipulated the objects one by one to create incredible effects. The exclamations kept coming.

    He went to the Dark Territory, and this should be his biggest gain. I''m really happy for him to have such good results. But on the other hand, I''m afraid that he will become more adventurous because of this success, and that he will leave again.

    The party lasted until late, and eventually even the usually calm mage became excited. He used magic to paint a picture of the Underdark above the hall, which greatly opened the eyes of us dwarves.

    Until very late, people still kept coming from their residences. People throughout the dwarf city were attracted by this temporary banquet and came to see this rare sight. The huge banquet hall gradually became crowded. Everyone wanted to see those magical little things with their own eyes and see Vincent''s mysterious magic. This kind of grand occasion is definitely not easy to come across! Old Rhonda and the people from the Presbyterian Church helped maintain order and made the scene less chaotic.

    The food is constantly being served, and even the fine wine collected here is being continuously taken out from the kitchen. What started out as a small celebration has now turned into a festive feast. Everyone was smiling, except me looking at my wallet in a daze. The mage Vincent took out a bag filled with gems. However, Old Rhonda did not let the guests pay the bill. At his initiative, all the dwarfs agreed that Vincent and his friends would receive this meal for free. However, I found that Vincent''s gem bag still quietly floated to Rhonda''s waist, and he signaled me not to tell this matter.

    However, how did Vincent know that I saw this scene? Could it be that there are eyes behind him that can be seen?

    After it turned into a big banquet, the happiest person was Soka. She looked at the fruits piled on the plate and didn''t want to leave for a moment, even though her belly was already a little round. Shelley pulled her and refused to allow her to continue eating. Although looking at little Sokka''s expression was pitiful, I could only bear it and disapproved of the little guy eating so much.

    Vincent solved the problem with just one sentence: "Take those fruits with you and eat them on the way. Why do you have to eat them all in one meal?" After saying that, he took out a small bag from Mark''s collection. Magically After putting all the fruits in, the shape of the bag didn''t change at all.

    Little Sokka took the bag and carefully hung it on a pendant he wore around his neck . There was also a beautiful ruby there. It seems that the little guy collects these fruits as the most precious things like gems. At this time, the climax of the entire banquet arrived. The happy little Sokka suddenly flew into the air, with her white wings spread out behind her. The little guy was doing somersaults there excitedly, performing various flying tricks, which was even more beautiful than those beautiful birds. She flew out of the banquet hall in a short time, leaving behind a string of laughter and disappearing from everyone''s sight. Everyone seemed to be shocked by this scene. The angel whom we had only heard of in legends appeared before our eyes. After a long while, the applause started.

    It was not until late at night that the gathering gradually dispersed, and everyone was still immersed in happiness. This celebration can be called a classic. The food, stories, novelties and the final surprise all fit together so perfectly. I think that even if a long time passes, this experience will appear in everyone''s daily chats and discussions and become a long-lived topic spread among everyone.

    Little Mark looked very tired after returning home, but he still insisted on packing his things first. From this point of view, he has indeed grown up and is no longer as careless as before. Before going to bed, Mark said to me: "We will leave soon. But this time we are going to the surface, not the dangerous underground world."

    Everyone was asleep, but I was still awake. Looking at Mark who was already sleeping soundly, I really wanted to persuade him to stay. Although the sun-drenched surface world is not very dangerous, many gnomes have also integrated into the human world, and they have already adapted to life there. Plus, the mage Vincent is traveling with them , so I should feel reassured. But deep down in my heart I was always looking for various reasons, hoping to persuade the little dwarf not to leave.

    But on the second day, I finally understood that little Mark should continue his own life. There are endless adventures in his life. If I persuade him to stay now, it will only create a burden for him. I believe that with this group of friends, the little dwarf can receive the best care.

    Mark said to me: "Uncle, I will definitely come back, it will only take a few years at most. I am still a person from this city and will not go too far."

    It seems that he has also taken my feelings into consideration. This little guy has really grown up.

    Let''s not talk about such sad things as parting. There are still several days left for this reunion. Vincent is going to visit the museum warehouse, and little Mark is also going to record some of the inventions he has come up with. This will take close to ten days. Now we should put aside the thought of separation and spend time with little Mark.

 Chapter 2 Travel and Travel Beyond Travel Episode 2

    The air in summer is humid and muggy. From the coastline of Blasares to the foothills of the Five Realms Mountains , mosquitoes fly everywhere in their breeding grounds. The quiet valley bottom lakes here have become their best residence. Birds are busy swooping in the clouds of mosquitoes, while birds of prey are hovering higher up, waiting for opportunities to hunt the birds.

    Next to the nameless lake, there is a bare hill. There is no vegetation on it, and naturally no mosquitoes or birds will wander there. The desolate low hilltop looked very abrupt compared with the nearby meadows and other hills covered with lush woods.

    This is an inaccessible place and an undeveloped land. No matter whether they are farming or animal husbandry, or even hunters who make a living in the forest, they will not come to this place. There is a story here that is widely circulated: under a hill, there is a road to hell. Sometimes there will be demons with burning flames on their bodies, treating the living creatures around them as meals; sometimes there will be some scary black monsters, they just enjoy killing people, and they like to kill people under the stars at night. Put the knife right into the heart of the camper there, or slit their throat.

    As a result, the lords who originally wanted to build a trade route from here decided to abandon this plan. Although there are always various rumors in the world, most of them are just nonsense, but the stingy lords are not willing to take such risks. They are afraid that those monsters will sneak into their luxurious mansions along the future trade routes. , take your own life or money.

    However, the little animals here can live peacefully under the protection of this rumor. Without human interference, everything seems peaceful and peaceful, and all creatures have found their place in this world.

    This summer this year is much hotter than in previous years, and the sun seems to be more enthusiastic than in the past, distributing its energy generously. The dew on the green grass forms steaming mist under the heat of the sun, making all the scenery distorted and blurred. This moisture makes all creatures feel a little lazy. Even the birds in the trees are too lazy to show their singing voices. Only the cold-blooded green snakes gain power in the sunshine, and they swim excitedly among the branches. Makes a hissing sound.

    Greafury, the sun god, sang loudly about the great power of their god. This was their most glorious moment. However, in the hearts of ordinary people, they hope that the sun will not damage the crops they grow. As for the power of Greafury , it seems that it only really enters their prayer life when it rains continuously.

    However, this small hill is surprisingly quiet now. Not only the small animals, but also the hot summer wind blowing across the lake makes no sound. They seemed to be holding their breath, waiting for something to happen.

    "I''m finally out!" A loud shout rose into the sky, and a group of birds in the nearby woods flew into the sky, accompanied by chirping sounds. At that moment, the vitality suddenly returned to this scorching place. The wind blew through the woods and made the rustling leaves; the mosquitoes flew in panic when the birds appeared, and the buzzing sound was endless; even the lazy toads by the lake , all with the occasional happy accompaniment of croaking .

    A beautiful woman flew up the bare hill. She landed on one foot, turned around quickly like a dancer , then stretched out her arms and shouted wildly: "I''m out!"

    "Hmm..." Behind the hilltop, a pair of white wings appeared in view. The little girl flew freely like a bird in the sky and soared into the sky. Whenever the woman on the top of the mountain shouts happily, the girl with wings will fly happily in the sky, with crisp laughter.

    "Come out, come out." Under the bright white sun, a human being wrapped in a black robe slowly walked out from behind the hill with a long staff. The silver-rimmed hood left a shadow on his face, shielding him from the sun, but beneath the shadow, the upturned corners of his mouth were expressing his joy and pleasure.

    "Vincent! I''m finally out!" Shelley flew into the mage''s arms and gave him a hug: "I''m finally out!" The female drow could no longer express her feelings in other words. She let go of the mage, quickly rushed down the hillside, and suddenly lay down on the soft grass, stretching her limbs. The natural scent of earth washed her soul, and the fragrant fragrance of flowers surrounded her body. At this moment, Shelley was completely relaxed.

    Little Sokka also flew down from the sky, glided and lay down on the grass like Shelley. However, the little guy''s flying skills were not up to par, and she stopped after leaving a crushing mark on the ground. However, many cute little flowers, red, yellow and white, as well as emerald green grass leaves were left in her golden hair and between her white wings, making her like a girl from the sea of flowers. of elves.

    Mark, Hardy, Phelps and the two ladies also climbed up the hill. They were the companions who left the dwarf city . After more than half a month of trekking, the sun finally embraced these people. Pure air and free breathing were the biggest rewards they received now.

    There were two rows of tears in the corners of Shelley''s eyes. She didn''t know whether it was because of excitement or because of her photophobic drow blood. But she couldn''t get enough of the endless blue sky and the slowly passing white clouds. Although he is not able to fly in the free sky like Sokka, Shelley''s soul has already floated to the clouds, riding the wind, unrestrained.

    "It''s so comfortable!" Sokka took out a fruit from his pocket, lay on the grass and ate it. According to her appetite, she had already eaten all the accumulated fruits on the way. This last one was specially left for her to eat when she returned to the ground.

    Smoke rose from Shelley''s clothes, and smoke also rose from her chain armor . The things of the Dark Elves cannot remain in the sun; they will be destroyed the moment they reach the surface. However, these things did not disturb Shelley''s posture at all. She was still looking at the blue sky motionlessly, her eyes unwilling to leave for a moment.

    Vincent''s robe also began to change, and some small holes appeared at the corners. The mage held up the silver ball of light with his left hand, and the power of the magic source immediately washed away the original magic power of the dark elves. Although this robe no longer had a magic effect, it became able to cover the body in the sun.

    He walked to Shelley''s side: "Your equipment is about to be damaged, do you need some help?" The female drow''s lips trembled slightly, but she said nothing. Her attention was now on the blue sky and white clouds, and she could no longer see, hear or perceive other things. Even though her eyes were stung by the bright light, she was still unwilling to give up a single glance at this scenery.

    Vincent put his hand on Shelley''s abdomen, and the soft touch brought the warmth of the dark elf from his palm. The mage concentrated his mind and stopped thinking randomly, but carefully began the work of energy transmission and repair.

    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.

    After a short while, he raised his hand. Although Shelley''s clothes are still a little tattered, they will no longer turn into ashes in the sunshine and can last until the next town. Vincent looked at Shelley''s red eyes, wiped away the tears on her cheeks with his fingers, and said, "Shelley, stop staring at the bright light, your eyes can''t stand this strong change."

    Among all the people, only Vincent''s Eye of Insight and Sokka''s Xiangli eyes can quickly adapt to the change from the dark underground to the bright daylight. Several other people were rubbing their eyes constantly, the soreness and numbness making them feel unbearable.

    Shelley only had a slight reaction when the mage''s fingers touched her face. She shook her head and kept her eyes wide open. "Leave me alone, I''m fine now. So fine."

    After Sokka finished eating the fruit, he carefully picked off the flowers on his body, gathered them into a handful, and put them under Shelley''s nose. The female drow sneezed and finally sat up.

    "Sister Shelley, this is for you!" Sokka gave her the flower and then flew into the sky. But this time she floated in mid-air and looked around, then pointed in the distance and shouted loudly: "Brother in black robe, there is a big lake over there, let''s go and have a look!"

    "Got it!" Vincent still stayed by Shelley''s side. Hardy and others gradually adapted to the light and walked slowly down the slope.

    "Vincent!" Shelley suddenly said: "I can''t see anything. It''s all white!" The female drow grabbed the mage''s robe based on her impression: "What''s going on? What should I do?"

    Vincent pulled her up from the ground: "This is because you are not used to this brightness. After all, you still have the blood of the dark elves, and the sun will cause damage to you." The mage tore off a black strip from the corner of his robe. Cloth, tied around Shelley''s eyes: "Your eyes will recover after a while. In the future, don''t look at bright objects for a long time. What you need now is to adapt slowly, don''t be too anxious."

    Shelley held on to the mage tightly: "Vincent, when can I keep looking at this beautiful sky?"

    "Soon." The mage held Shelley''s hand and put it in his arm: "I guess you can enjoy the scenery here like me before arriving at the nearest town. But during this time You have to be obedient and don''t force your eyes too hard, it will be bad if there are any damage."

    " You have to lead me there." Shelley said, "No objection is allowed on this point."

    "Of course, I have already thought of this possibility when I promised you a happy world on the ground." The mage led the female drow towards his friend: "In the dark area, you also lead me After passing through the wet and difficult terrain, now, I am just doing the same thing as you then."

    Hardy looked at the two people walking slowly over and laughed "haha". He poked Mark next to him with his elbow, but hit the dwarf on the head: "Mark, look, it''s a rare sight..."

    Vincent looked at Hardy and naturally heard his voice. However, the Master did not comment on this. The little angel Soka kept urging everyone to go towards the lake in the air, while Vincent asked her to land and move forward with everyone.

    "Soka, at the exits of these dark areas leading to the surface, there may be some organizations that hate underground creatures. They work hard to prevent those underground evil creatures from coming to the surface." Vincent felt Shelley on his arm. Wanli''s hand grasped tighter. "Although you are a little angel, it would not be good if they accidentally hurt you."

    Soka listened to Vincent''s words with a vague understanding. She was not yet old enough to understand this complicated relationship immediately. However, walking on the ground also has its own benefits. The sweet berries in the bushes and the mushrooms in the shade fell into Sokka''s and Mark''s pockets respectively. The little angel jumped happily between the branches. Even without the help of wings, she was as nimble as a squirrel. Although the dwarf Mark can only cook food from the Underdark, as far as mushrooms are concerned, his cooking skills are already proficient.

    After climbing over two hills, a small lake appeared in front of everyone. The calm lake water reflected the crisp mountains in the distance. The breeze blew, the lake water rippled, and the reflection was blurred. Only at this time can we tell which is water and which is sky. The pebbles by the lake have been washed into round shapes, and the smooth touch is better than the rich gems. The little angel is very excited. He squats there to pick his favorite, but he is dazzled by the colorful pebbles.

    Hardy moved some boulders and built a temporary stove. Phelps picked up dry firewood. Vincent originally wanted to catch some fish in the lake, but Shelley held on to him tightly and didn''t want him to leave. .

    "It doesn''t matter, let''s go together." The two people stood by the lake, the mage''s powerful staff waved in the air, and a wall of force appeared under the water.

    With the control of will, the wall of force turned into an enclosing shape like a cage, and the mage waved it up. The water flows away along the small holes deliberately left at the bottom of the force wall , leaving only some big fish that cannot escape and fall into the hands of the mage.

    Sokka chuckled as he looked at Vincent''s unique fishing method. She jumped over and helped the mage find a big fish, and put the others back into the lake.

    Shelley didn''t understand what Vincent did when he arrived, but she kept smiling and listened carefully to the sounds around her. The sound of leaves, the sound of lake water lapping against the shore, the singing of birds and the chirping of cicadas all seemed like beautiful music to her.

    Mark was cleaning the fish at the lake. According to him, this fish was bigger than any fish he had ever seen in the underground river, and he didn''t know the exact cooking method. Halflings are experts at eating. Phelps told Mark that he only needed to stew it in water and leave the other ingredients to him. Hardy helped Mark hold the fish, because according to the size of the little dwarf, the fish was already more than half of his height, and Mark would not be able to hold it with just his strength.

    "If my estimate is correct, this place should be in the southwest of Wujie Mountain." Vincent lit the paper he carried with him with a flint, then ignited the dry wood and started the fire. "This is the junction of Fenton, Im, Holy Greafury , Hammer of Gunn and the Southern Lords'' territories, so the mountains behind us are called the Five Realms Mountains."

    "Since there are so many choices, where should we go?" Phelps said: "Should we go to the Holy Greafury first to find the whereabouts of Lambert or go to the Hammer of Gunn to find the dwarf Newton?"

    "These two people are a bit erratic and difficult to find. I think we should find Carol. She will always stay in the Elf Kingdom across the sea - Munn. Maybe there will be news about a few other people, so it will be easier for us Plan the next move." Vincent said: "But it is not easy to pass through the sea in front of us. Although I can navigate, I really can''t row. As for the shipbuilding itself, for me It��s not that difficult.�� The mage thought for a while: ��Anyway, we are not in a hurry now, so it is safer to proceed along the coastline. Fenton is our next stop.��

    "I''ll follow you anyway." Shelley listened to Vincent''s words and expressed her own opinion.

    Phelps picked out the mushrooms, washed them and threw them into the water. Then he cut the fish into large pieces and cooked them together. Mark took out the seasoning he bought from the dwarf city and carefully handled the smell of the fish. Vincent also used magic to improve the taste of this fish soup.

    But the mage has one more thing to do. They venture underground, mainly eating barbecued meat, and only need clean slates to eat. But if you want to drink fish soup, a bowl is essential. Picking up a few pebbles on the ground, he combined the "law of creation" with the spell of transforming all things. This was Vincent''s habitual magic method. Several beautiful small bowls appeared in his hands after a while.

    The fish and mushroom stew made everyone salivate. Even Sokka, who didn''t eat meat, couldn''t help but lie on Hardy''s shoulder, staring at the fragrant soup in the pot, and kept asking Mark when he could eat it.

    In this quiet lakeside, a delicious meal is the best reward for everyone who returns to the ground. It was the first time for Shelley and Soka to eat something like this, and they were full of praise. They quickly finished their portions, and then asked for the next bowl without being satisfied. Vincent could only hold the bowl, pick out the fish bones, and then feed the female drow to eat. After all, Shelley was still invisible.

    Several flying birds also landed beside them, and a bold white bird even landed on Sokka''s wings, tickling the little angel and making him giggle. She put the fish pieces in her palm, blew them gently and fed them to the birds. Seeing these little friends with wings happily holding the fish meat in their mouths, the little angel was also very happy.

 Chapter 2 Travel and Travel Beyond Travel Episode 3

    At night, Vincent took off Shelley''s eyepatch, and the female drow could finally use her own eyes to appreciate the beautiful scenery around her.

    There is not a single cloud in the summer night sky, and the three moons of the world of Blasares hang high in the sky. It happens to be the "big full moon" day of the year, and these three moons are showing off their charm.

    Many people say that the moon is actually the source of all mysterious things in the world, and they create many immortal legends in the dark night. People in the countryside always associate the moon with those unexplainable things. Those strange will-o''-the-wisps, inexplicable howls of wolves and strange shadows passing by the sky are all magic created by the moon.

    However, as far as Vincent knew, except for those lycanthropes who would change their shapes on full-moon nights and transform into wolves or other animals, the moon had nothing to do with those rural legends.

    Shelley was completely attracted by these three bright disks in the sky. She looked greedily at the sky with her purple eyes and murmured to herself. Fireflies stirred up in the grass danced in the night with yellow or white glimmers, blending with the twinkling stars in the sky and forming a silver strip of light, like a ribbon binding the moon.

    Shelley was immersed in such beautiful scenery, and no one bothered her. The silence around them affects everyone. Everyone is busy with their own things quietly, unwilling and unable to bear to disturb the moonlit night''s sleep.

    The jumping bonfire was lit, and the warm light reflected everyone''s face. Everyone sat together and stared at the flame burning in the center. Vincent waved his staff, and a beautiful figure appeared on the fire. As the red light danced around him, his graceful figure attracted everyone''s attention. The two human ladies were infected and couldn''t help but join in the dancing. Hardy picked up a blade of grass, put it to his mouth and played a distant tune. Vincent directed the phantom, his steps matching Hardy''s beat.

    Mark and Phelps were dazzled by what they saw, while Shelley smiled and admired this rare sight. In the female drow''s understanding, magic and divine arts are weapons used to destroy enemies. If they cannot cause damage, it is equivalent to being of no use at all. She had never seen an illusion used like this before. A mage, a powerful man who could even make places like Prudence tremble, uses magic for such pure entertainment. According to the words of the dark elves, it is simply a waste, and people who do this are no different from fools.

    "A strong person can do what he wants to do most, and he can always succeed." Shelley looked at the happy people, and the happy and relaxed expressions on their faces were obvious: "So, I like it."

    Little Sokka opened his mouth wide and looked at the woman dancing in the fire in surprise. The little angel, who had never seen anything like this before, was so dazzled that he even clapped his hands out of rhythm.

    Vincent ended the spell and the bonfire returned to its original appearance, but little Soka jumped up and circled the flame three times: "Brother in black robe, where is that beautiful sister just now?"

    "That''s just a spell, not a real person." Vincent explained.

    "As far as I know, if you want illusions to be lifelike, it''s best to imitate things you''ve seen before." Shelley smiled and said to Vincent, "Who is that woman?"

    Vincent looked at the sky and was quiet for a while before saying: "That woman is what my mother looked like when she was young. I added the image of a succubus I had seen before . " He smiled and said: "Being a mage is quite good in this aspect. very convenient."

    Phelps wanted to speak several times, but held back. Hardy noticed the halfling''s strange behavior and asked him, "Littlefinger, do you have something to say?"

    Littlefinger looked at Vincent, thought for a while, and finally made up his mind to speak: "Vincent, Fenton is right in front of you, why don''t you go back to your hometown and have a look?"

    Vincent didn''t answer, but cast his gaze into the deep night. The mountains in the distance didn''t seem to block his sight, and the horizon at the end was reflected in his pure black pupils.

    "I''m a little afraid to go back." Vincent lowered his head and rubbed the staff in his hand, "Because I am a mage."

    "What about mages?" Shelley asked in confusion: "What else is so scary about you mages? Who dares to say ''no'' in front of you? I have never seen you do this in front of the Dark Elf Mistress. appearance."

    Vincent hesitated to speak, his fine gold fingers kept tapping on the black iron staff , and a monotonous clanging sound filled the air above the camp. After a while, the mage finally said: "I want to go back. I actually really want to go back. So, I hope you will never mention that I am a mage again. Only in this way can I embark on the journey home."

    Phelps breathed a sigh of relief. During their adventures, Vincent from Fenton never entered the territory of that country. Whenever he heard about a mission to go there, the mage would resolutely refuse. This surprised all his companions. Every time they asked him about his family, Vincent was always vague. Even to his closest associates, the mage''s past life seems like an unsolvable mystery.

    The mage chanted a spell, and a circular earth wall surrounded everyone. There was a deep trench outside the wall: "Everyone, go to bed early. The beasts here cannot cross this wall. You will be safe at night."

    Everyone looked at the mage and became very interested in his past. With different ideas, everyone fell asleep. The mage was the only one who didn''t fall asleep at all. Although his eyes were closed, his discerning eyes were staring blankly at the bright moonlight in the sky. It was as if there was a mysterious magic power on those three full moons, which was tugging at his heartstrings and leading his thoughts to his homeland.

    In the east of Fenton, there is a river called "Fengduo". It flows down from the Wujie Mountains and crosses the vast plains, bringing abundant water resources to both sides. Coupled with fertile land and suitable weather, What else can people here ask for? Now is the harvest season. Under the scorching sun, farmers wield sickles, cut off the golden wheat, and pile it into the large barns that have been prepared. The joy of the harvest has diluted the feeling of heat, and their only mood now is happiness and joy.

    Along the river, there is a small town called Miska . According to the local language, Miska means "pier". From here on, the Fondo River becomes gentler, with fewer rocks and dangerous shoals. As a result, white sails have become the most famous scenery here, and fishermen are the most common occupation.

    The population of this town is not large, and they all rely on the busy dock here to make money. Especially during the harvest season, mountains of grain are taken on flat-bottomed boats from this small port and flow slowly downstream along the Fonduo River. They were either turned into refreshing ale, or sent to the sea and transported to countries other than Fenton. What they got back in exchange were beautiful utensils, beautiful clothes, and wonderful stories about the outside world.

    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.

    The residents here live a monotonous but happy life, and maybe they will never see the outside world in their lifetime. According to the Miska people��s own words: ��The happy life you expect can be found here, why not stay and enjoy it slowly?��

    But today, the city''s docks were very quiet. Even though there were so many white sails docking, there was no one accompanying them. There was almost no one in the town, except for a few puppies who were tied up in the yard and unable to leave. They howled in dissatisfaction.

    At this time, Vincent and others just arrived here. The mage had already changed out of his black robes on the road. Now he was wearing a large adventurer''s costume , but the cuffs and calves were tied tightly, and some cheap clothes were hung on his body. decorations. Now he looks like a concierge of a certain noble, who happened to be passing by here on business.

    "Strange, why is there no one here?" Phelps put his hands on his eyes and looked around. However, given his height as a halfling, this action seemed a bit ridiculous.

    "Soka, go to the sky and take a look. Where have all the people gone?" Hardy patted the little angel on the head. The latter suddenly flew into the air. After this period of training, little Sokka''s flying skills are much better than when he left the Underdark.

    Vincent''s hand held the staff tightly, and he was very anxious. There is indeed no one under the observation range of the Eye of Insight. The situation made him increasingly uneasy. The mage patted Shelley''s hand and motioned for him to follow closely, walking towards the town.

    Vincent walked quickly through the streets of this small town, with the others following behind him. Hardy could see that the mage was very familiar with the terrain here. He knew where and what passages there were. Just as he was wondering if this was the hometown Vincent mentioned, he found that he had stopped in front of an old hotel.

    The house in front of me is at least thirty years old, and the completely wooden structure has begun to deform due to years of wind and sun. The door and window frames looked crooked, and when the wind blew, the loose door leaf swung and made a "bang" sound, making people feel that it might fall down at any time.

    "There''s someone over there." Soka landed next to them and pointed his little finger to the west of the town: "I saw a lot of people there. They were gathering together and didn''t know what they were doing."

    Vincent pulled Shelley and headed west, as if a blazing fire was igniting behind him, urging him to move forward.

    The villagers were gathering in a group on the west side of the town, with a heavily armed knight in the middle. They polished their armor until it looked like a mirror , and carried ribbons on their lances. Everyone was silent except for a man in a large priest''s robe who stood in the middle and spoke.

    This is a Greafury priest, with a white robe that reaches down to his feet. The silver thread decoration starting from the cuffs is inlaid to the collar and feet, dotted with golden dots. The top of the tall round hat depicts the emblem of the sun.

    "Today, we are here to commemorate a warrior. He is not a priest of the Holy Greafury , nor a glorious paladin, nor even a believer in the God of Light. But everything he has done will be remembered by us."

    "As a priest of the Holy Greafury , I initially questioned whether this kind of funeral was truly meaningful, and whether it was a waste of time to hold such a ceremony for a soul that did not belong to the God of Light. After all, there are still other things in this world. Too many children are living in the shadow of war, and they need saving even more. But I learned from friends, from other pastors what this soul did during his lifetime, and I gave up those doubts. Now, here I am, I am full of confidence because I know that this is definitely the will of the God of Light.��

    "We are going through a difficult period now. The enemy wants to tarnish the glory of Greafury . They want to make our statues fall so that we can no longer pray loudly. It all started in Moon Harbor half a year ago, where the enemy Their tricks and iron hoofs won the first victory, and they successfully insulted our undefeated northern fortress. We face that defeat squarely, and we do not shy away from mentioning that humiliation, because we firmly believe that victory will eventually return to our side. "

    "In Yuegang City, countless brave warriors dedicated their lives, and their blood spilled on the scorched land. Every inch of the ruins recorded their struggle. Although they were defeated, they still survived. In their hearts, they have never failed. They tell us with their actions that we Greafury people all have glorious and proud souls!"

    "Among these souls, there is a very special one. He was not born in the country blessed by the sun god, but in this small town of Fenton. God, how I want to bless this child''s birth instead of in his His story was told at the funeral. Vincent Feng Dechilan, this is his name in the Masters Association, a glorious name. As a young man, he left his hometown and appeared on the battlefield to defend Yuegang City. People, knights, what a long distance that is! "

    "Mage, this title may make you sneer. A group that once caused disasters. Their pursuit of power has made them no longer believe in the care of the gods. But what I want to say is that among this group of people, there is such a person. Man, he still has faith. Although that faith is not Greafury''s , he does believe that justice and kindness will always exist. This is actually no different from our Greafury ''s teachings. In every battle against the invaders, he appears on the front line, Every warrior in Hong Kong City knows that there is a mage standing by their side!"

    "He did his best to fight alongside us. He burned his young life in a land that did not belong to him, and shed blood for our holy Greafury people. Greafury bless! What kind of spirit is this? Only Only the most devout knights can do this!"

    "As I said, due to the enemy''s tricks, Moon Harbor City''s defense finally failed. Even when the overall situation was determined, he still fought hard. The traitor who betrayed us was hiding in a strong castle. He thought That way you can escape punishment and trial! But our mage friend, our friend Fenton, will severely punish such a murderer."

    "In the gorgeous explosion, the sound reached into the sky. The Vincent we are talking about, the mage Vincent dedicated himself there. He used his life to make up for our mistakes, so that our knights no longer have to worry in future battles. The black hand from behind can move forward more bravely!"

    "Today we stand here to commemorate this noble soul who came to our friend''s aid, and we are not ashamed! For Moonhaven City has returned to the hands of the people of Holy Greafury ! Our heroic knights have proven their glory ! We will eventually win! The glory of Greafury , the god of light , will always shine on us. Today we stand here and can stand upright and face this friend who dedicated his life."

    "Fenton''s nationality does not prevent us from commemorating him, the title of Master does not prevent us from praising him, and the distance of thousands of mountains cannot prevent us from coming here to mourn him! Let us pray in our own way, may his soul gain eternity Peace, may Greafury accept this righteous and kind soul."

    The pastor gave an emotional speech above. The rising and falling sounds echoed over the cemetery. The knights stood upright without any sway. There was no reaction from the townspeople at the funeral. Except for one woman, there was no sound of crying.

    Vincent came from a distance and breathed a sigh of relief when he saw that all the residents were fine. He didn''t hear what the Greafury priest said clearly, so he tugged on the clothes of a town citizen and asked in a low voice: "What are you doing?"

    "Didn''t you see that there was a funeral going on?" The townsman whispered to Vincent, "Be quiet, there are not many priests of Holy Greafury ."

    Vincent yelled and stood obediently at the outside of the crowd. His companions rushed over and gathered around him.

    The funeral went on and on, and the lengthy eulogies continued. However, the more the mage listened, the more he felt something was wrong. They seemed to be holding a mourning ceremony for a person with the same name as themselves. He looked towards the center of the field and saw his mother, covered in black veil, slumped on the ground crying, with Lambert and Newton by her side.

    "Let us commemorate this mage from Fenton, let us remember his name!" Following the priest''s gesture, the Templar knight next to him raised his spear and saluted to the sky. This is the highest etiquette in commemorating the holy friend of Greafury .

    When the woman saw this scene, she finally couldn''t stand it anymore and fainted.

    "Mom!" Vincent yelled, and the strong air flow suddenly dispersed the crowd blocking him. The mage ignored the people staggering around him, threw Shelley away, and stepped directly over their heads.

    The pastor of Greafury took two steps back in panic, very dissatisfied with the young man who disrupted the funeral. Dare to run rampant in such a sacred ceremony, it is simply blasphemy ! A spiritual light appeared on his hand, and he was chanting a spell in his mouth.

    Hardy saw Pastor Greafury ''s actions, smiled and drew the double-headed sword from his back, stared at the two rows of Templars, licked his lips and said, "Now it''s interesting!"

 Chapter 2 Travel and Travel Beyond Travel Episode 4

    The scene was in chaos. The sudden strong wind disrupted all the arrangements, and the flowers and cloths that had been prepared were swept into the sky. The stumbling villagers were piled on top of each other, and the mage''s soft boots stepped on them, leaving a trail of muddy footprints. The scene was filled with voices of " Oh , oh, oh!"

    Lambert looked at Vincent running over and was overjoyed. He greeted loudly: "Madam, madam! Wake up, look who''s back!" Newton rubbed his eyes, as if he didn''t believe what he saw. The dwarf''s beard standing next to the ritual priest was trembling with excitement, but the sound of the spell sounded in his ears at this time.

    Newton looked up and saw the priest who was about to cast a spell, and kicked him hard on the knee. The Greafury priest was wrapped in his white cloak and rolled into the dirt, falling in front of everyone. The dwarf clapped his hands: "I have wanted to do this for a long time! This long-winded guy keeps saying that Vincent is dead, and I have long been disgusted with it!"

    The mage passed through the crowd like a whistling wind and held his mother''s weak body. Tears welled up in his eyes, and his trembling voice could only speak intermittently: "Lambert, what...what should I do?"

    It was the first time Lambert saw the panicked mage, and the first time he saw Vincent confused. He quickly put his hand on Vincent''s mother''s forehead and gently called on the power of the light god Greafury : "Great sun god, praise Greafury , may you grant me miracles and heal the patients in my hands..." The white light followed Her forehead entered the weak body. Vincent''s mother''s eyelids and lips trembled. It looked like nothing was wrong.

    "Your mother still needs to recuperate, let her sleep quietly and she will recover." Lambert put her in her son''s arms: "Now it is better to find a cool place to settle down, and we will talk about other things later. "

    But things did not go as expected. Seeing their priests being attacked, the knights immediately aimed their spears at the dwarf Newton and Vincent who suddenly broke in. Soon, they formed an encircling formation. As long as anyone dared to move, hard weapons would attack from all directions.

    At this time, Vincent had forgotten all precise thinking. Anything that dared to stand in front of him was classified as an enemy. His eyes became pitch black, and his pupils rotated like whirlpools; the airflow around his body continued to accelerate, and a silver ball of light appeared above his head.

    Shelley took off her blindfold. The mage''s sudden departure made her a little nervous and panicked. The dark elves who had gone on adventures to the Temple of Severed Limbs with Vincent naturally knew that the silver ball of light represented all-out combat. She drew out her rapier, a pair of purple pupils scanning continuously. With the dark elf''s innate intuition, those neatly dressed iron jars were the most distasteful to her.

    "Wait!" Lambert saw that the situation was not good and stood between Vincent and the Paladin : "Who are you people pointing your weapons at? He is Vincent, the mage who helped our Holy Greafury defend Moon Harbor City! Do you want us to be great? Is God being insulted?" He pointed to the knight''s badge on his chest: "I swear by the great Greafury , what I said is the truth. Now, I will take my friend and his poor mother to cultivate and listen to me. Order, get out of the way immediately!"

    The knights all put away their spears and made way for a passage. Vincent looked at the group of people and used flying skills to take his mother to the sky.

    Newton patted Lambert on the back and whispered: "It seems that this funeral made our Vincent very angry. He didn''t even accept anyone''s favor at all, which is very rare."

    Lambert looked at the dwarf and muttered in his mind: "If you hadn''t kicked the Bishop over, how could it have become so troublesome?" However, he looked at the mage flying away and said: "I know where they will go, hurry up. follow me."

    Hardy was far away and didn''t hear clearly what was said. But when he saw the knights put away their guns, he felt a little regretful: "It''s a pity that I can''t fight these knights!" In his mind, such a scene was just a piece of cake for Vincent, and there was no need to worry at all. The mage will be injured, and the only important thing is whether he can stretch himself in this battle.

    A knight and a dwarf came running, and they saw Littlefinger Phelps. The dwarf lifted the halfling up in one fell swoop, cheering with joy. It seems that these two people will be friends instead of standing against Vincent. Everyone put away their weapons, and Shelley asked: "Male, where is the mage Vincent? Why don''t you follow him quickly?"

    Weiss Vincent looked at her strangely, that kind of poor common language was very strange. However, he still pointed in one direction: "If I guess correctly, Vincent should have returned to his home."

    In that old hotel, the Master gently put his mother on the bed and tucked her into bed. A wooden chair automatically floated behind him for the mage to sit on.

    This is a small house facing south, where Vincent lived as a child. In the corner of the room, the clothes he wore when he was a child were hung on the wall, still neat and spotless; the two large beds had long been patched, and they would make creaking sounds when they were shaken lightly; three chairs surrounded the There was a wooden table, with wooden blocks under one of the table legs as usual - otherwise, even a bowl of soup wouldn''t be stable on it. The only lively part of this room are the few pots of flowers placed on the window. Whether their position or variety, they are exactly the same as Vincent remembered.

    After many years, not much has changed here, and all the furnishings remain the same. Vincent stroked the wooden frame beside the bed. The smooth surface had become darkened and rotted by the passage of time. The mage looked at his mother, looking at the wrinkles on her face and counting the silver threads on her temples, speechless.

    The decoration here remains the same, but the people have long since changed.

    There was a sound of footsteps downstairs, like metal tapping on the wooden floor. Vincent picked up the staff, gently pushed open the door, and flew down the stairs. At this time, Lambert happened to arrive here with his companions, and met Vincent with a murderous look on his face.

    "Vincent, how is Auntie?" Lambert asked hurriedly.

    The mage then put away his staff and stopped everyone from going upstairs: "My mother is resting up there, so don''t go up there. Just talk here." He waved his hand, and the chairs in the hotel lobby flew up one by one. Stopped right in front of everyone.

    Since they were indoors, Vincent didn''t cover Shelley''s eyes anymore. The female drow quickly came to the mage''s side, moved a chair and sat down together.

    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    "What the hell is going on?" Vincent asked, "How did you know I lived here? And why did you come here specifically to hold a funeral?"

    Lambert and Newton looked at each other, and it was the knight who explained everything here: "We lost news about you after the fall of Moon Harbor City. According to the Mond Knight, you had a fight with the Archmage at the Lord''s Mansion. It was later buried by the explosion. We entered there secretly, but we didn''t find your body."

    Newton said dissatisfiedly : "So, those priests who talk about "the sun is long" and "the sun is short" all day long think you are dead. What a bunch of fools."

    Lambert gently tugged on Newton''s beard: "Didn''t I tell you? Now we must unite and abandon those stereotypes. Why don''t you still pay attention to your words?"

    Newton shook his head and his beard swayed accordingly: "I''m just telling the truth...forget it, I didn''t say anything. It''s really troublesome to do this!"

    Lambert also understands that Newton''s temper will never change for a while. He continued: "The high priests of Holy Greafury thought it was necessary to find your whereabouts. We went to the Mage Association, and we learned about your family situation there. When we regained Moon Harbor City, we still didn''t have your whereabouts. News. So my immediate boss decided to come to your hometown to hold the funeral."

    Lambert smiled bitterly: "I told them many times that Vincent you would not die so easily. But they didn''t quite believe it. It seems that this has caused a lot of trouble to your mother, and I apologize to you. "

    "It doesn''t have to be like this." Vincent waved his hand: "This matter has nothing to do with you." The mage thought for a while and suddenly asked: "Is the war situation of Holy Greafury very tight now? You are not as prosperous as you say on the surface, right?"

    "What do you do!" Lambert realized that his voice was a bit loud and quickly lowered his voice: "How do you know? Have you always been in Greafury ''s territory?"

    "No, I have been in the Underdark." Vincent touched his nose and said: "Holding a funeral for a mage like me and publicizing it with great fanfare must have a special purpose. First of all, I am a Fenton person, so doing so will undoubtedly Improving the image of Holy Greafury among the people of Fenton will probably bring great convenience to the alliance or assistance between the two countries. In addition, I am also a mage. I will vigorously publicize this long-distance funeral, which can make the Mage Association I have some favorable impressions of Holy Greafury . Therefore, Holy Greafury has reached the point where it needs foreign aid. It seems that this battle will continue for a long time."

    "Yes, we didn''t expect to be in this situation." Lambert said: "After Moon Harbor City, a large number of orcs took advantage of the situation. They were very successful when they robbed last year''s food. So, what was originally going to be The number of orcs, which had been greatly reduced in winter, has also remained at a high level. Our cavalry and warriors are somewhat stretched, and there are too many hateful orcs. Now we are only maintaining an unbeaten streak and entering a stalemate. However, our soldiers cannot withstand the exhaustion for too long."

    Everyone fell into deep thought after listening to Lambert''s words. If the Holy Greafury in the north is overrun by orcs , or if they stay in that land for too long, several countries bordering the Holy Greafury will suffer disaster. The orcs are not good at anything else, but when it comes to reproduction, they are far above other races. The larger the area they occupy, the more serious damage they can cause.

    "It seems that I was resurrected at the wrong time." Vincent smiled self-deprecatingly: "Now, the plans of Greafury ''s gang are completely messed up."

    The door of the hotel was pushed open, and the priest walked in alone. He came to Vincent and looked him up and down. Shelley put her hand on the hilt of the sword, and she stared at this guy''s neck with the same eyes.

    "Are you Vincent, Vincent von Dechilan?" the priest said: "My name is Kubert, and I am a bishop of the Greafury Temple. The key question now is whether you are the mage Vincent."

    Vincent looked at this middle-aged man. His resolute brows were filled with anxiety, and his plump lips looked like they had been "trained for a long time." They were indeed the most important "magic tools" used to host various ceremonies.

    "If you think I am Vincent, then I am." The mage smiled: "And vice versa."

    Kubert fell into his chair. He looked into Vincent''s confident eyes and shook his head: "To be honest, I don''t know whether I should hug you or hit you hard now. It''s really messed up now."

    The mage "hummed". I thought to myself: Will you be happy only if I die?

    "It seems that my life will cause you a lot of trouble. For this, I sincerely apologize to you." The Master stood up and gave a half-bow to Bishop Kubert .

    "It''s broken!" Lambert couldn''t help but feel nervous when he saw the mage''s actions. Vincent is usually not a warm person. The more polite he is to a person, the more alienated he feels that person is. If a mage bows to someone, it means that he no longer has a good impression of that person.

    "However!" The mage''s tone changed as expected: "You actually announced my identity at will, publicized it with great fanfare, and announced my death without confirmation. In the end, my mother was harmed." Power Method The stick struck the ground hard: " How should this account be settled?"

    There were footsteps on the stairs, and Vincent''s mother walked down tremblingly . She held the stairs with both hands to support her weak body: "Vincent, is it really you? I seem to hear your voice..."

    Vincent hurriedly ran to the bottom of the stairs and supported his mother, fearing that she would lose her balance and fall. He said softly: "Mom, it''s me."

    "Why do you want to be a mage!" Vincent''s mother looked at her son''s face and suddenly slapped him. The thin lady didn''t have much strength, and the slap didn''t even leave a red mark.

    Shelley refrained from drawing her weapon. In her heart, a mage who could take her out of the Underdark must not receive such treatment. The only thing keeping her from standing up from the chair was Hardy''s palm. The warrior noticed something strange about the female drow and directly held her down.

    After the mage''s mother slapped him, she gently stroked Vincent''s face. With trembling hands, he carefully brushed his son''s eyes, nose and mouth, staring at Vincent''s face with tearful eyes. She murmured: "But, son, it''s good to be alive, it''s good to be alive."

    "Mom, you''d better rest first. Since I''m back, you don''t have to worry anymore." Vincent held his mother''s hand, but he was upset in his heart: the powerful source of magic can instantly replenish energy for things like powerful staffs. , but it cannot cure a weak body. As a mage, he was already much more powerful than others, but he couldn''t even take care of his mother''s body.

    "Okay, son, I listen to you." Vincent''s mother said with a smile: "I''m going back to rest so I can take a closer look at my son." She repeated this sentence over and over again. With the help of the mage, he walked upstairs.

    "I can treat other people''s injuries! I''m going to see Brother Black Robe''s mother!" Soka flaunted his little fleshy palm and jumped up.

    "I am a bishop, so I should do this kind of thing." Pastor Kubert said. However, his progress was stopped by Lambert.

    Lambert said: "Your Majesty Bishop, now is not the time for you and Vincent to meet again. I have said a long time ago that even if a funeral is held for him, the identity of the mage cannot be disclosed, but it is a pity that you did not listen. "

    Shelley put her legs between the bishop and the steps upstairs: "Male, if you take one more step forward, I will show you how awesome you are!"

    "What a mess this is!" Kubert was angry: "I''d better go back to the inn first. Lambert, if you have anything, report to me immediately!" After saying that, the bishop left with the paladins outside the house.

    "Finally gone!" Newton watched Kubert leave and rubbed his palms: "Now I can speak freely. You guys..." Newton pointed to those who came out of the underground world: "You all what''s your name?"

    Phelps was naturally the best introducer, and he introduced each other to everyone on both sides. However, he concealed the fact that Shelley was a dark elf. In the surface world, some names are better left unsaid.

    "I don''t know how this incident will end." Hardy looked upstairs and then out the window: "If those nasty cans come again , I will open them all one by one!"

    Newton found a man who had the same idea as him, and his mouth hidden under his beard was grinning happily. Only Lambert felt that the title "Jar" was a bit awkward - after all, he was also a member of the Greafury Paladins.

    "By the way, Lambert." Mark the dwarf whispered: "Why can''t Vincent''s mage identity be disclosed casually? Isn''t this a good thing?"

 Chapter 2 Travel and Travel Beyond Travel Episode 5

    "Mages are not welcome in Fenton. This is related to the war a thousand years ago." Lambert began to tell the story of the past.

    Fenton was not originally a separate nation as it is now; at that time it had been ruled by mage lords. During the Great Arcane Period, Fenton became famous for its rich agricultural crops and exquisite handicrafts. There were also countless gems and ores in the mountains. Many archmages lived on this land, making it extremely prosperous. At that time, Fenton was called the "Promised Land" by people from other parts of the continent.

    But the war waged by the Arcanists against the gods changed everything here. This place is located in the center of the entire continent, so Fenton has become the most important battlefield. Controlling its adjacent Five Realms Mountains can block the throats of others. Arcanists cast terrifying spells here, drawing energy from the fertile land to build a terrifying undead army. This army worked day and night to dig out Fenton''s originally rich mineral resources, excavating all the treasure mountains large and small.

    During the battle with the gods, the undead creatures died in large numbers under the power of the gods, and their filthy energy turned the land into thousands of miles of red earth . All the plants are gradually dying because they are unable to absorb any nutrients from the gray-black soil; river water and well water have become highly toxic, and the water carries the residual power of the undead; the plague is prevalent everywhere, as long as it is infected by those inexplicable If the disease is transmitted, they can only sit on the ground and wait to die. Fenton''s population dropped drastically, and only a few lucky people hid in the underground world to avoid this catastrophe.

    When the war ended, people who had been away from their homes for many years gradually began to return, but all they saw were destroyed wrecks. After hundreds of years of embarrassment, the influence of mages and undead slowly dissipated. This was originally the base camp of arcanists , but now there is no mage tower that can still stand high in the clouds. After the destruction of their homeland, the angry people pushed down all the buildings related to mages and declared that mages are the plague. They can only bring disaster.

    In Fenton, in the stories that children have heard since childhood, mages definitely appear as bad guys. They are like demons from hell and nightmares that destroy the world. In the hearts of Fenton people, the word mage always represents terror and destruction.

    In the entire continent of Blasares , this is probably the most repulsive place for mages. From the people to their rulers, everyone has a bad opinion of the mage. There used to be a law here, "Mage, be put to death." Although in fact almost no one can catch the mage himself, as long as he is involved with the mage, he will not be spared in Fenton.

    "Now, you know why Vincent is angry." Lambert said: "Newton and I came here to pick up his mother after the funeral. Otherwise, it would be very dangerous for her to live alone here."

    Mark nodded, finally understanding what was going on. Although he was secretly worried, afraid that things would develop in a bad direction. But on the other hand, as long as Vincent is still here, he will definitely find a solution to the problem.

    "If I say, whoever offends you should be killed." Shelley said easily: "This is the simplest way."

    Hardy smiled: "That will never solve the problem."

    "But it''s better than you having nothing to do." Shelley thought for a moment and shouted upstairs: "Soka, are you okay? I''ll take you out to play!"

    The little angel flew down from upstairs with a hula and stumbled to Shelley: "Where are you going? Where are you going?"

    After the two left, everyone''s attention returned to the upstairs. Master Vincent has been staying up there, even if there is no movement, there is no way to wait for him to come down. Lambert is still wondering where to take Vincent''s mother to ensure her safety. The place he is most familiar with is the Holy Greafury Empire, but there is a war with the orcs there , and threats to his life may come to him at any time.

    This weird atmosphere lasted until evening, when Vincent helped his mother come downstairs. The mage has regained his composure and is wearing his own mage robe again, no longer covering the ridiculous attendant robe.

    "I''m really sorry for making you all worried." Vincent''s mother said: "However, my son is finally back. This is already a happy thing. I will go and cook a delicious meal for you. .��

    Mark and Phelps ran over to help, while Vincent stayed in the hall, watching his companions. The mage smiled and nodded, happy to see that both Lambert and Newton were safe. For him, whether Yuegang City fell or not had nothing to do with him at all. What he was worried about was only the condition of these friends and whether they could leave safely from that place.

    Lambert''s armor is engraved with the logo of a giant''s head, and on the heart of his breastplate is the emblem of Moon Harbor City . From this point of view, Lambert is a member of the battle to regain Moon Harbor City . He has now become Greafury''s official paladin, which has fulfilled his past wish.

    "What''s going on in Yuegang City now? Have you taken over all those giants?" Vincent found a comfortable place to sit down: "Those are the giants from almost the entire northern mountain range. How did you win?"

    Newton''s beard trembled violently, and snorts and laughter floated out from underneath: "Eradicate? The giants are still living in Moon Harbor City, and they have not left."

    Vincent leaned forward: "What''s going on? Is Moon Harbor City not under your control?"

    Lambert sighed, touched his forehead and said: "We had already assembled the army and were preparing to recapture it. Before his death, several attacks were ineffective. Although many giants were killed, we were unable to attack. City. This time, the priests of the temple, who are basically Greafury ''s strongest troops, have sensed the crisis of the matter. The constant appearance of orc raiding groups has seriously endangered the safety of the entire country. Just as we were ready, we launched our troops. , the giants suddenly asked to negotiate with us."

    Vincent frowned and listened carefully to Lambert''s description.

    "The giants said that they can surrender, but there are a few requirements. The most important one is to give them the right to live in the Holy Greafury at will."

    "This is really strange." Vincent said: "They have lived on the towering mountains for generations. Why do they want to live in Greafury ? Is there something wrong with the roof mountains in the north?"

    "You are right, something big happened in the Roof Mountains. The orcs who had been living together with the giants suddenly became aggressive. They were very smart and relied on their understanding of the conditions where the giants lived to use surprise attacks to force these giants. Migrating southward. The giants who originally came to ask for support from the Holy Greafury were constantly attacked by the cavalry from Greafury on their way south . It was under such circumstances that they captured Moon Harbor City."

    "It turns out that Greafury had already launched an attack before the giant arrived." Vincent said, "This is probably unlikely."

    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.

    "It''s impossible." Lambert replied: "We still don''t know where these knights came from. However, they are indeed not soldiers of the Holy Greafury . The giants were deceived. So we were also involved. This war."

    Vincent was lost in thought. He was at the scene during the battle and was very familiar with the defense situation of Yuegang City . To be honest, except for powerful offensives like giants, Moon Harbor City should be able to resist the attacks of any other race to its north. From this point of view, if the giants and the holy Greafury engage in a mutual consumption and open up the passage of Moon Harbor City , the biggest beneficiaries will be the orcs. Not only did they seize the giants'' territory, they also took root in Greafury ''s land. But it''s impossible for the orcs to come up with such a clever plan. If they had such good minds, they would have dominated the entire Blasares world.

    "What are your countermeasures now?" Vincent asked.

    "Looking for allies everywhere." Lambert smiled: "Don''t worry, Holy Greafury has been blocking the progress of the orcs for other countries in the north. We still have many friends. Now, the dwarves closest to us have agreed to pay tribute from the east. If we attack the orcs in the En Mountains, the lords in the south will also provide support from the inland sea. The alliance with Fenton has a long history, so there will be no problems. Those orcs should be cleared out next year."

    Newton said: "That''s right ! Those disgusting orcs, they can''t run away now! Moon Harbor City has been taken back, and their escape route has been blocked. This time, I can try my best, The group of orcs I want to kill are crying and screaming, and their shit and urine are flowing out."

    "We are about to eat, so don''t talk about such disgusting topics." Vincent''s mother slowly walked over from the kitchen carrying a big pot: "This was originally the lobby of the hotel, and there are a lot of people now. Let''s eat here. .��

    "Thank you, Ailinsha." Newton sniffed the contents of the pot vigorously, "Wow! Tonight is a hodgepodge of broth. It''s delicious. It''s delicious."

    Lambert punched the dwarf''s helmet, making a muffled sound: "Newton, what did you call Vincent''s mother just now? Have you forgotten again? You have to learn from me!"

    Newton quickly adjusted his knocked-off helmet and said dissatisfiedly: "I won''t call her aunt. I''m hundreds of years older than her."

    "You!..." Lambert found the dwarf''s ear from under his disheveled hair and beard, tugged on it and said, "You are Vincent''s friend, so naturally you should be more respectful to her mother. Besides, when will I force you to call her aunt? ? I say it again, I have to call you ma''am, Ms. Ailinsha."

    As Newton ran away, he said, " I know , I remember." He walked around to the other end of the dining table and said, "Ms. Ailinsha, can you eat now?"

    Shelley and Sokka opened the door and walked in following the scent. The little angel''s head was covered in sweat, and she didn''t know why she was so tired from playing. As soon as Sokka entered the room, he moved a chair to the dining table and climbed on the table motionless, just breathing heavily.

    "Shelley, where have you taken Soka?" Vincent asked strangely while helping his mother place the tableware.

    "It''s nothing, I just took her to fly around twice." Shelley touched Soka''s wings: "She needs to be trained from an early age."

    Vincent''s mind immediately recalled the city of Prudence and how the dark elf family trained their children. However, Shelley didn''t have a whip on her body. She also clearly said that she would abandon the drow lifestyle and wouldn''t do that to her own sister. Besides, little Sokka''s flying speed is not slow. If Shelley wants to catch her with her floating ability, it will be impossible.

    Mark and Phelps ran over with bread and fruit. Vincent glanced at the fruit plate and knew that Little Finger must have put some more things into his bag. However, since the mage has the eye of insight, those things in Phelps'' package that "got in without knowing how" can be returned to their original owners.

    Vincent looked at the chairs in the room. They were all prepared for humans. This would cause great inconvenience to Mark and Phelps. He chanted a spell and made the legs of the two chairs longer so that everyone could reach the food.

    The mage''s mother watched all this intently, with an unnatural smile on her face. She quickly asked everyone to sit down and wiped her face with a wet hand towel to hide her expression. However, most of the people present were experienced adventurers. Even Vincent, who had his back turned to his mother, had a full field of vision, and they all saw this scene.

    "Come on, come on, it''s been a long time since so many people have gathered at home." Ms. Ailinsha said: "You come from all places and have your own living habits. I won''t let you pray together. Vincent, it''s up to you. .��

    "Me?" Vincent was a little surprised. Ever since he was a child, he had never prayed at the dinner table. What''s more, after becoming a mage, although he does n''t despise all gods like the great arcanists in the past , he never prays to them. He looked into his mother''s expectant eyes and could only say: "Thank you for the food, so that my mother and friends can have a full meal and be happy."

    This lame prayer almost made Paladin Lambert laugh out loud. He had been receiving the influence of the gods in Greafury all day long , and he had already heard countless beautiful words praising God''s gifts. Praying like a mage can be treated as a joke.

    However, Vincent finally managed to get through, and everyone was able to choose their own food and start eating. During the dinner, Vincent''s mother looked at the girls sitting at the table and knew that they all came with Vincent, so she paid special attention to them. According to her eyes, the two human girls were the most suitable for her, they were beautiful and quiet. It''s just that one of the women always picks up food for the big guy, while the other one is a little trembling and doesn''t dare to look away from the bowl in front of her.

    The little girl with wings is very lively, but she looks too small. Moreover, the feathers on her back showed that she was not human, but rather similar to the angels in some paintings. Vincent''s mother shook her head and rejected another option.

    The remaining woman wasn''t bad looking, but her skin color was strange. Pure white skin and silver-white hair look very incongruous. It is said that there is a disease that looks like this. In addition, her purple eyes are too sharp and the muscles on her arms are also very toned. She looks like a wandering adventurer who may not be able to settle down.

    "Little girl, what''s your name and how old are you this year?" After thinking for a while, Vincent''s mother decided to ask. Because among the people present, only this girl dressed in white still has hope.

    Shelley frowned and glanced at Vincent. She felt a little strange, why did the mage''s mother ask herself this question? But she still answered truthfully: "My name is Shelley, and I am 117 years old."

    Little Sokka raised his hand and said loudly: "My...my name is Sokka! I am 61 years old!"

    "Haha, that''s it..." Ms. Ailinsha laughed dryly to cover up her embarrassment. It seems that Vincent''s friends are very strange. They are all very old, but these two young-looking girls are actually much older than him.

    Vincent''s eyes swept across everyone''s faces, and finally sighed: "I just noticed that I am the youngest here."

    Newton, who was sitting next to him, laughed and patted his back hard. The atmosphere at the entire dinner table relaxed, and all the shadows about the mage''s identity or the coming war were gone.

    A good mood is the best way to have a meal. Everyone talks about what they have experienced since the separation, and shares the most interesting and happiest things. Vincent ate the food in front of him carefully, not daring to waste anything. Shelley has been paying attention to the mage and noticed that he ate several times more than usual today. Then he looked at the food on the table thoughtfully.

    After dinner, the female drow pulled Soka, who had stretched his belly until it was round, and the two of them left mysteriously. Vincent was curious, told his mother, and followed him out.

    The whole town was quiet, all the windows of the houses were tightly closed, and the guard dogs that would have been placed on the streets were all locked in the houses by the residents here. There was not a living thing on the streets. If it weren''t for the light coming from the window, Vincent would have thought he was in a dead city.

    A cry of surprise came from the sky, causing the mage to look up. A man fell rapidly from a high place. He was rolling in the air with his teeth and claws bared, and he was shouting for help in his hoarse throat, but most of the sound was pushed back into his lungs by the roaring air.

    Vincent picked up the staff and wanted to step forward to release the Feather Falling Technique , hoping to save his life. However, a black shadow quickly passed by the man, and the little angel Soka rushed from the side, grabbed his feet, and flew up with the man.

    Vincent hurried to catch up, only to find Shelley holding her waist and guarding a group of tied up townspeople in the open space of the town. Whenever someone cried and begged for mercy, the female drow would slap them without mercy.

    Little Sokka flew to Shelley''s side and put the man on the ground. Shelley pointed at the little angel from another team and said, "Go and see if he is a kind person."

    "Oh..." Sokka agreed, tugging on the rope that bound the person , and took the other person flying into the sky. After a while, there was another scream in the sky, and the man who had just been sent high into the sky fell down.

    Sokka caught him just as he was about to hit the ground and flew back to Shelley.

    Vincent looked at all this and couldn''t understand it at all. He walked forward and looked at Shelley and Sokka: "What are you two doing?"

 Chapter 2 Travel and Travel Beyond Travel Episode 6

    Vincent walked up to Shelley and Sokka, looked at the frightened villagers, and asked, "What are you two doing?"

    "Sister Shelley told me a way to identify good people." As soon as little Soka saw Vincent coming, he hurried to his side. She was already sweating from exhaustion, so she took this time to rest and catch her breath. "But with this method, I didn''t find many good people, but I feel so tired. Wow, what a failure..."

    Shelley came over, pointed at the tied up villagers and said: "Don''t these people say that all mages are evil? Even the people around the mages will be contaminated with evil. So I want to see what they have." A few kind people." The female drow said nonchalantly: "People on the surface often say that kind people will be led by angels to the sky, stand next to the so-called light body, and live there. Isn''t Soka the same? Angels, how come no one can stay in the sky, but all fall down? Humph, a bunch of hypocritical people."

    Vincent shook his head, naturally knowing that this was just an excuse made by Shelley. She must be looking for a reason to intimidate the residents here. Her original intention was to give the mage''s mother a relatively safe living environment, but this method was a bit strange: How could a normal human being stand in mid-air?

    "Brother Vincent, is this the right way to do it?" Soka grabbed the mage''s robe and kept shaking it: "I''m really tired. Is there any way to make it easier?"

    Looking at the little angel, Vincent felt a little helpless: "This method is not wrong, but it will only be effective after they are dead..."

    When the villagers on the ground heard what the mage said, they immediately gasped: "Vincent, Archmage, we don''t want to die! Just let us go. You are here anyway..."

    "Shut up!" Shelley shouted: "What are you arguing about? You reptiles were very tough just now, and now you are begging for mercy?" She dragged Sokka to her side: "Soka, shouldn''t those bad guys come down here? Go to hell, when they fall, the bad guys will fall to hell below the ground, and you don''t need to fly down to catch them. This way you can save half your energy."

    "Spare your life! We don''t want to die..."

    Vincent watched the scene become increasingly chaotic, while little Sokka was still listening carefully to Shelley''s "teachings" and nodded with a believing expression. If it is not stopped, the situation may become even more troublesome.

    "You two come back with me, don''t cause trouble here." The mage waved to the two girls: "I have other ways to solve the trouble here."

    Shelley stared into the mage''s eyes, then took Sokka''s hand and said, "Soka, that''s all for today. I''ll take you back to find some fruit to eat." Then she pulled the little angel and walked straight away.

    The mage looked alone at the people staggering on the ground. Many of them cried bitterly, not knowing whether it was because of the mage''s arrival or because they were afraid of falling freely from high altitude. Several villagers cowered and hid aside, as if Vincent was really carrying the plague and did not dare to approach him at all.

    Vincent thought for a while, whatever he did in this situation would not make a good impression on them. So he turned around and left, heading towards his hotel.

    There is another person watching the situation here, that is Bishop Kubert of Greafury . He is in a room adjacent to the street, standing at the window and observing everything happening outside. When Shelley kidnapped many villagers, he originally wanted to stop him, but Sokka''s spread wings stopped him in his tracks. This major discovery made him extremely excited. An angel actually appeared in the world, and it seemed that she was not summoned by magic. This angel was able to stay in the world of Blasares for a long time ! But on the other hand, this angel has been staying beside the mage, which makes him feel very troubled.

    Waving to the knight guarding the room to leave, he sat down at the desk and began to write an important letter in the dim candlelight.

    "Dear officiant, the funeral ceremony held in Fenton was forced to be cancelled. The mage Vincent did not die. He appeared at the most critical moment of the funeral and messed up the entire ceremony. However, this does not affect the alliance with the Fenton Lords Council. Everything will still go smoothly. But on the other hand, the news that the mages are dead provided to us by the Mages Association deserves our attention again. It is still unclear what their attitude is or what their purpose is. I still Sticking to the original idea, the guidance of the God of Light, Greafury , is enough for us to achieve a glorious victory, and we do not need the help of those mages who once blasphemed the gods. But I will still try to get in touch with them and abide by the decisions of the officiants."

    Greafury summoned by magic , but the angels who exist in the world of Blasares . This matter will have a great impact on the cause of our temple. A big push will also greatly boost the morale of the frontline soldiers. Now this angel is traveling around with the mage Vincent. I hope that the officiant will give instructions as soon as possible on what action should be taken on this matter. I will pay close attention to their whereabouts.���� Kubert, Bishop of Greafury Southwest."

    After writing the letter, Kubert checked it carefully again, covered it with red wax paste with his own ring, and sealed the paper into an ordinary envelope. He muttered to the envelope, adding protective spells to it to protect it from rain and insects, as well as to avoid prying eyes.

    "Send this letter to Holy Greafury immediately and hand it into the hands of the high priest." Kubert walked outside the door and said to the Templars: "On your own honor, there will be no mistakes!"

    "The bright Greafury will guide me, and my life will be dedicated to this sacred mission!" The knight took the letter, carefully put it into the sealed leather bag, placed it in the innermost layer of his armor, turned and left.

    That night, the two knights left and flew towards the Greafury Empire in the north.

    At this time, Vincent, who had brought Shelley and Sokka back to the hotel, was in his mother''s room.

    "Mom, you''d better move out of here." Vincent looked at his mother slumped in the chair and whispered, "It ''s no longer safe in Fenton now."

    Ailinsha looked at her son standing in front of her with mixed feelings in her heart. It has been ten years since he was taken away from the family by his father, and the child has grown up slowly. Although he came back several times along the way, we have not been able to see each other since 7 years ago. Vincent kept writing to her, saying that everything was fine with him, but in a mother''s heart, only by seeing her child safe with her own eyes can she truly feel at ease.

    A few days ago, I received the bad news that Vincent had died in Yuegang City . At that moment, it seemed as if the whole sky collapsed and fell on this lonely mother. Ailinsha lost the courage to continue living several times. Only holding a decent funeral for her child became the driving force for her survival. Fortunately, with the blessing of the gods, a miracle happened. Vincent appeared on the day of the funeral and returned to her alive. How could she not be happy?

    But on the other hand, her son became a mage, which was beyond her expectation. It was originally thought that Vincent would be taken by his father to be a squire to a certain noble lord, learn to write and calculate, and then one day become a housekeeper, so that he would no longer have to worry about food and clothing in his life. Even if you can''t become a member of the noble family, you can still come back and continue to manage this hotel. But unexpectedly, he became a mage. This is simply becoming a believer of the devil and a plague that brings disaster to the world.

    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.

    "Child, why do you want to become a mage? Don''t you know how terrible harm people like them have caused to the entire world in the past? They are simply working with the devil, walking with evil, and treating arrogance and arrogance as virtues. Bringing the whole world into disaster. Why do you still..." At this point, Ailinsha wiped the tears from the corners of his eyes with his palms.

    "Mom, mages are not like this. In fact, they are not..."

    "Don''t say that!" Ailinsha interrupted Vincent and said earnestly: "My child, I know what you want to say. Do you want to defend those mages? But the more you do this, the more you look like a If a mage is a mage instead of a Fenton person, he is less like the lovely son I once was. Aren''t those words of defense given to you by the mage?"

    Ailinsha waved to Vincent and asked her son to come closer. She touched his soft hair with her hands: "My child, I''m so happy that you are still alive. When I can see you again, you don''t know what''s in my heart." How happy I am. I prayed loudly to all the good gods, and even begged the terrible god of death, hoping to see you again. Finally, a miracle happened, I can see you, hear you, touch you again .Don''t leave, okay? Don''t be a mage anymore, stop taking risks, and come back to me. Although this small shop can''t make a lot of money, you will definitely make it revitalize when you come back. My child, this is your home!"

    Vincent listened to his mother''s words and was so excited that he couldn''t say anything. Although after he became a mage, everyone who met him feared him, respected him, and valued him, but Vincent knew in his heart that this was not what he wanted. Mage is just a title. This title not only represents powerful power and wise mind, this title also represents tremendous pressure and the whole world''s wariness against it.

    Vincent raised his head and wiped away his mother''s tears with his right hand. He had long used illusions to cover up the loss of his left arm, and he did not dare to let his mother discover it. As for the Eye of Insight, he didn''t dare to use it here. If his mother saw the prosthetic limbs and weird eyes, she would definitely be frightened.

    "Mom, I will continue to be a lawyer. This is not only my idea, but also my father''s dying wish." Vincent''s voice was very soft, like a child who had done something wrong: "Mom, I have a lot of things now. With great strength, no one can hurt me easily. I am also very rich, much richer than those noble gentlemen. In the past, I did not dare to send my gold coins back, for fear that you would doubt how I earned so much. Money. But now that my mother knows everything, I will tell the truth."

    Vincent took out a small leather bag from his belt, opened the rope wrapped around it, and brilliant gems of various colors rolled out from it. In an instant, the entire room was illuminated by colorful lights, and those exquisitely cut and processed stones could dazzle anyone''s eyes.

    "These gems are the rewards I got from the gray dwarves, as well as other things. In addition, in the Mage Association, my mentor gave me all his things. Now, even the richest lord of Fenton does not You will be richer than me. Mom, don��t worry about it anymore. I want to take you to the Elf Kingdom of Munn Seaside. The climate there is pleasant and the elves are very kind. There, you can spend your remaining years happily."

    Ailinsha kept looking at Vincent. Those priceless gems could not attract her attention for a moment. She gently stroked her son''s face with her palm, which was her most precious asset in the world: "Vincent, I know you have the ability. I have known it since you were a child. Becoming a mage is not easy. I understand all this. But kid, with your status, how can you spend your life happily? In Fenton, no mages are welcome here, and I am really worried."

    "Mom, Fenton will execute all mages, I know this, but they can''t do anything to me. All I worry about is you. Mom, although I have been to many places and stayed there for a long time, but I I know that I have a hometown. But my hometown is not Fenton, but you. Where you are, it is my hometown; where you are not, even if I live there for thousands of years, it is just an ordinary residence. , there is no flavor of homeland. Mom, if you are reluctant to part with this shop, I will move it to the Elf Kingdom as a whole. I will find the most beautiful seaside and put it there to keep you company ."

    "My child, thank you." Ailinsha shook his head: "I''m afraid I don''t want to leave here. I have lived here for too long. My child, please leave quickly tomorrow. I''m afraid that your appearance will be discovered by the lords. , will summon an army to harm you. Even if you are really powerful, there are countless armies. I neither want you to be harmed, nor do I want to see you brutally killing people. My child, go quickly, I can take care of myself."

    "If Fenton can abandon his prejudices, the mages will be easy to get along with!" Vincent stood up: "Mom, I will not let you get hurt in any way. If anyone dares to come to you for trouble, I will let them see it. What does a mage��s anger look like!��

    Looking at his mother''s gentle gaze, Vincent knelt down again: "Mom, both me and my father hope that one day mages can be taken seriously again and no longer be what they are now. We mages are not evil bastards, nor are we Those tools used by the powerful at will, we mages are just a group of researchers, studying the origin of power. Mom, I know I can''t convince you, I have known this since I was a child. To be honest, I can indeed use magic now It can influence or even directly change your mind, but I won''t do that." Vincent raised his face, looked at his mother, and wanted to imprint her look deeply in his heart: "I will listen to you, tomorrow morning Get out of here. I will leave the two maids behind. They can take care of you and help you with some things in the store. I will set off to the Elf Kingdom. Mom, I swear, I will find a place where you can live in peace. This is a place where you can enjoy your old age well."

    Vincent clenched his fists: "If such a place does not exist in the world, I will create it!"

    Phelps and Hardy have been eavesdropping outside the door, hoping that Vincent can convince his mother to leave Fenton together. However, upon hearing this, they knew that this could not happen. The two people returned downstairs and told others about the incident.

    "Damn it! I might as well just carry her away!" Shelley said, "My mother-in-law is so annoying!"

    Lambert has always found Shelley''s accent suspicious, but based on his paladin intuition, he doesn''t think this woman has an evil heart. Other than having a weird temper, there''s nothing wrong with him. He said: "That''s Vincent''s mother, it''s not good for us to do this."

    Newton hummed twice and said, "How about I dress up as a robber and kidnap her to our village. Then I''ll take care of her with good food and drink, isn''t that enough? What do you think, this is a good idea." After saying that, he smiled proudly.

    "Even if I have no choice, I will never use your idea." Lambert rolled his eyes at Newton: "Besides how to kill people, you can''t think of any other clever tricks..."

    "But what I said is a good idea after all!" the dwarf said unconvinced: "And no one will be harmed. How good is this!"

    The halfling stood in the shadow of the corner, looking at everyone and upstairs. Everyone was a little upset by this situation. Only little Soka had no idea what was going on. He was hanging on the rope and sleeping, his saliva flowing down like a silver thread. It seems that her dreams are full of delicious fruits .

    The next morning, everyone got up early. Everyone knows that today is the day to leave.

    Vincent walked downstairs, his eyes were bloodshot, it seemed he hadn''t slept all night. But Hardy knew that when he was staring at Shelley all night, he had never seen the mage so tired for three days and three nights. It seems that his mother''s matter is really difficult for him to handle.

    "Good morning everyone, let''s set off today. Well,..." Vincent was interrupted by Hardy before he could finish his opening remarks.

    "Vincent, actually we all know what will happen. So I decided to stay." Hardy hung his double-headed sword on the wall and sat down on the chair in the hotel lobby: "Anyway, you have to keep those two maids. If I come down, I will naturally stay. In fact, it doesn��t matter whether I go to the Elf Kingdom or not, Fenton is also a new place for me."

    Vincent looked at Hardy and said: "Thank you..."

    "Don''t do this!" Hardy waved his hand: "Don''t thank me. If you really want to thank me, just give me those two maids. Moreover, now that the gap between you and me is getting bigger and bigger, I also I have to practice my skills well, otherwise I won��t be able to beat you.��

    Vincent knew that these were just Hardy''s excuses. His only purpose is to help take care of his mother. Since all the teleportation spells have failed, Hardy''s hope of returning home has become slim. Maybe, letting him stay in this place for a stable period of time can reduce his homesickness.

    "Well, I won''t say any more polite words." A smile finally appeared on the mage''s face. He pointed at the two maids: "You should stay here with Hardy. Just listen to his words from now on."

    The mage looked at the people around him, and all of them showed expressions of relief. While Xingzhong was a little moved, the mage still asked strangely: "Where is Littlefinger Phelps this time?"

 Chapter 2 Travel and Travel Beyond Travel Episode 7

    Not only Vincent, but everyone in the hotel looked around, but still found no trace of Littlefinger Phelps. When this bust wanted to hide his whereabouts, he was always able to disappear from the sight of others without anyone noticing . This was the case before, and nothing has changed now.

    Vincent sighed, unable to do anything about Littlefinger''s habit. He walked slowly in front of Lambert and looked at his partner who had put on the armor of an elite paladin. The sun pattern that had been refined over time was the unique symbol of the holy Greafury . However, the mage never believed that this kind of armor engraved with the sun god''s symbol would perform better than ordinary steel armor when facing the enemy''s spears.

    "Lambert, the battle in Greafury is full of dangers, but I will not go there to help you." The mage said: "On the battlefield, I play a small role as a mage, and without the dispatch of the Mage Association, I can''t help you." I can��t just become your consultant.��

    "I know all this," Lambert said. "Newton and I are together. There will be no danger in this battle."

    "No, no." Vincent shook his head. He leaned closer to Lambert and whispered: "When Holy Greafury is about to win the battle against the orcs, I want you to stay as close as possible to Fenton, or to the elven kingdom of Munn. Okay. Although I don��t have any evidence yet, I believe that a new enemy will appear from there and will affect the balance of victory.��

    Vincent took a step back, looked at the Paladin again, then looked at the dwarf aside, and said with a smile: "What I just said to you is just a guess. There is no need to tell the high priests of your temple. I will go to the elves now. The Kingdom will definitely tell you if we find out the exact information.��

    "Take care along the way." Lambert looked at the mage and gently patted his left shoulder. The feeling of hard metal made the knight feel very strange. Vincent didn''t say anything, but said goodbye to the dwarf and Hardy. They will be separated again for a long time to come.

    "Mark, are you coming with me?" Vincent looked at the dwarf, wondering what he had decided to do: "Go to the Elf Kingdom together?"

    Mark looked at Vincent, then at Hardy, and finally landed on Shelley. He thought for a while and replied: "No, thank you, I''ll stay with Hardy. If I keep traveling, I won''t be able to finish the few things I have on hand. I think when I finish, I will Let��s go to the Elf Kingdom to find you. It��s not too far there, right?��

    "There is a saying in Fenton that it is not your feet that measure the road, but your heart." Vincent said: "The kingdom of elves is not far away."

    "Then, that''s it." Hardy walked to Sokka and patted her on the head: "Little guy, listen carefully to your brother Vincent."

    Sokka opened his watery eyes and nodded vigorously.

    The mage looked back upstairs and saw that he had already met his mother once in the morning. Since she didn''t like the scene of forced separation, Ms. Ailinsha gave her son the robe she made, replaced the black mage robe , hid it under her bed, and never said goodbye to Vincent again. The mage decided to hit the road directly. "Let''s go, it won''t be good if we wait until Fenton''s army arrives."

    Shelley didn''t say anything. She had already packed her equipment and was just waiting to leave officially.

    "Aha! Dear Mr. Mage." Just as Vincent put the package on the horse, Greafury ''s Pastor Kubert hurried over with long strides and appeared just in front of them. "Mr. Vincent, do you want to leave now?"

    "Yes, there is nothing wrong with your observation skills for the time being." Vincent said casually: "Mr. Kubert, you are not a member of Fenton''s army specially sent to hunt down mages, are you?"

    "Of course not, of course not." The pastor clasped his hands and nodded slightly to Vincent: "I came here specifically to apologize to you today. I am extremely sorry for the inconvenience our negligence has caused to you and your family."

    "I accept your apology. Like all families who hear your kind of apology, I accept it." The mage had already mounted the horse, but the mount was dissatisfied with the huge weight of the adamantine arms. A few snorts in protest. Vincent adjusted the horse''s posture and gently leaned his legs against the horse''s belly: "Mr. Kubert, we are leaving now. Let''s have a long talk when we meet next time."

    "I wonder where you are going?" Bishop Kubert said: "If you go on the road now, the whole Fenton may round you up. It will be different if you have the protection of the Holy Greafury . If possible, I am willing to provide you with This kind of help.��

    After speaking, he pointed to a horse parked opposite the hotel: "I have a good horse that will not delay your progress."

    Vincent kept looking at the Greafury priest, and his eyes always glanced at the angel Soka sitting behind Shelley when he spoke. The mage thought for a moment and understood that not only the dark elves, but also the priests of the light god Greafury also needed angels to carry out religious activities. Although their means are different, their ends are not fundamentally different.

    "No, thank you for your kindness." Vincent rode his horse and stood between Soka and the priest: "I think we are still not the same people."

    After saying that, he took one last long look at his hotel, gently tapped the horse''s belly with his leg, and left in the rising dust. Shelley, who had just learned to ride a horse, followed quickly with her quick reflexes.

    Kubert looked at the direction the two horses left and speculated on Vincent''s whereabouts. After a while, he also rode away and headed towards the Elf Kingdom from another road.

    The mages were lucky enough to have left the dangerous area before Fenton''s lord army arrived. Now they could move forward slowly, giving their mounts some time to rest and breathe. Walking on Fenton''s path, both sides have been reclaimed for farmland. The harvest season has mostly passed, and the second season''s grain has just been planted in the soil. So looking over now, the field is still relatively empty.

    The area where Vincent lives is relatively fertile, and the land nourished by the river is also more fertile than other areas. There are many streets and orchards. There are dots of fences, barns, and farms, and many hand-dug ditches flow down the terrain, across the green plains, into the river and then roll forward. Fruit trees were planted on both sides of the road, dotted with low shrubs. If passers-by were thirsty, they could just pick the berries on both sides and let the delicious juice moisten their hot throats. However, if you inadvertently break into their orchard, the huge field dog will pounce on you unceremoniously.

    Fenton is not a large area, and there have been many disasters here. But the tenacious Fenton people still transformed the originally cursed land into the fertile landscape it is now. They worked hard to dig ditches to let the clean water wash away the terrible gray floating sand left in the soil; they planted trees to pump the filth underground to the ground, allowing them to vanish into ashes under the sun and dissipate forever. After countless generations, Fenton finally regained its original vitality and became vibrant again.

    Near noon, the three men stopped and tied their horses to the roadside to rest. Vincent and the others had changed directions several times on the road, letting fields and shrubs cover their tracks. Now that several people are far away from the original road, there should be no army behind them that can catch them.

    blanket spread under him . He was counting the dry food his mother had prepared for him from his package and sorting it according to the length of time it could be stored. Shelley sat next to him, carefully wiping her rapier.

    "That weapon has no magic anymore, it''s just an ordinary sword now." Vincent said to Shelley: "And it looks like it is something from the dark elves. Now that we are going to the elven kingdom, we should take it Hide it."

    Shelley stopped what she was doing and looked at Vincent: "Why should I accommodate the elf?"

    "Because you are no longer a dark elf, those things about drow should no longer affect your future life. It would be unfair to you if you have to pay the price for the hatred between the dark elf and the elves. .��

    "There is no fairness in the world," Shelley said: "Vincent, sometimes I think about it, who am I? My father is an angel, but my mother is a dark elf. I have always longed for life on the ground, but in the darkness The world is trained. What am I?"

    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.

    Vincent smiled: "This question is very simple, you are Shelley." He pointed to the little angel who was teasing the squirrel on the tree: "She is Sokka. In fact, things in the world are so simple. The more you think about it, the more trouble you will have. There will be more. So many mages have a sad face all day long and become old very early. Sometimes, there is no need to classify yourself into a certain category, you are who you are. Knowing this is enough."

    "What you say is always right." Shelley put the rapier back into the sheath: "I recently discovered a way to live easily, that is, I will do whatever you say, so I don''t have to think about things all the time. Trouble." She waved to Sokka: "Soka, come here to eat."

    "Oh!" The little angel stuffed a handful of berries into his pocket and suddenly floated over from the tree.

    On the other hand, Hardy was laughing as he watched the troops leaving Vincent''s hotel. They came in a hurry, but they were in trouble. Not long after the mage left, a dozen guys who didn''t know what they were capable of followed him, but with Hardy''s fist guarding the door, none of them were able to get in.

    Lambert didn''t want to make the matter a big deal, so he vouched for the honor of the knight and said that the wizard had left. Hardy pointed in the direction Vincent left and said to the group of people who were already bruised and swollen: "Did you see that road? That''s where the mage left."

    The pursuers, led by their captain, took a completely opposite path. After Hardy waited for them to leave, he said to Lambert: "You see, no one believes the truth anymore."

    "If I beat you up and then tell you some news, would you believe it?" Lambert said with a smile.

    "I don''t know about that." Hardy opened the door and entered the hotel, just in time to see Newton who was about to leave together. He said to the Paladin: "But one thing I''m sure of is that you can''t beat me up. That''s it. I wish you a safe journey."

    Vincent and the others didn''t know that the pursuers had already taken another wrong path, and he was still a little worried about whether they would be surrounded halfway. After finishing lunch, they immediately rushed to the next ferry, where they were ready to put on the white sails flowing down the Fondor River and head towards the elven kingdom.

    But the three people''s journey soon became lively. As they were about to reach Andulan Ferry, the road became extremely crowded. Next to them were some ordinary Fenton residents. They were all dressed up, but they were all holding huge baskets and walking noisily towards the ferry.

    The scene was chaotic with the sounds of conversation, loud shouting and the constant crowing of cocks. Several people had to dismount, and Shelley asked Vincent in confusion: "What on earth is going on?"

    "This is because the annual cockfighting competition is about to be held." Vincent led the horse and slowly moved to the side of the road, not to compete with the crowded crowd. Shelley and Sokka followed closely behind.

    "The Cockfighting Contest is a very interesting tradition here. It is held every summer. You can participate as long as you bring your own chicken. The winner will be received by the great lord, and of course, there will be a very generous reward." Vincent Soothing the panicked horse: "But if you lose, then the chicken will become the dinner for all the people participating in the festival. In this way, plus other competitions held at the same time, a lot of people will naturally gather here. They You have to take a ferry to go downstream.��

    "With so many people, do you want us to squeeze together with them?" Shelley looked at the crowded crowd and tightly held the reins in his hands and Soka''s little hand. He couldn''t let the angel fly into the air now. It would only cause more trouble. Big commotion. "There are so many people here, how can we find the boat?"

    "You don''t have to worry about this." Vincent smiled: "Mom told me that an acquaintance of mine from childhood still sails a boat here. Although it is a small boat, there must be a place for us to leave smoothly."

    Vincent left the road and headed straight towards the dock according to his previous memories. When he was young, he went to the Mage Association from here. When his father decided to let Vincent take the path of a mage, he was deeply impressed by every step he took on the road.

    "This is it." Vincent stopped his horse and pointed to a boat docked at the sheltered pier: "Shell, it seems you can''t go wrong."

    Although Shelley had not seen many ships in the surface world, she could tell at a glance that the condition of this ship was definitely not good. The wooden boards of the hull have been somewhat rotten after being soaked in water for a long time, and the water-proof paint that was supposed to be on them has long been worn away; the copper nails used to connect the wooden boards are also rusty, and you can tell at a glance that no one has come to clean them. The boat; as for the old man lying on the side of the boat smoking a pipe, his face was also wrinkled, and his face was like cracked earth in a drought.

    After blowing out a few smoke rings, the old man looked at the people standing on the shore: "Hey, young people over there, this is an old broken boat. If you want to rush downstream, ahem, you''d better go over there and line up. .��

    Vincent showed a child-like smile and shouted towards the boat: "Uncle Van Dijk, you''d better put on your glasses, otherwise how will you know who is coming?"

    The old man was stunned for a moment and took two more puffs of cigarette. He took out a lens from his oil-stained coat pocket, put it on the bridge of his nose, and squinted at the young people outside the boat.

    "Child, I''m old and can''t remember who you are." The old man changed the cigarette butt from one side of his mouth to the other, exhaling smoke and said: "You still have to worry about me, a poor old man, please tell me. your name."

    Vincent waved his hand, and the ship''s planks flew up between the dock and the deck: "Uncle Van Dijk, I am Vincent. This is my companion. What, you are the only one here now?"

    "Vincent!" The old sailor opened his mouth wide, but the pipe was still firmly on his lips: "Let me take a closer look, kid, how many years have we not seen each other?"

    "It''s been five years," Vincent said. "Time flies really fast, but it looks like your body is still strong. How about you, can you still sail a boat?"

    Van Dijk touched Vincent''s head. Time has slowly made the old man bend down, and now the mage is a whole chunk taller than him. He looked happily at the naughty child who used to run around on the boat and now looked like an adult: "Vincent, I''m so happy to see you again. The one behind you should be your wife, right? Why? Children are like this. Is it too big?"

    "No, no!" Vincent said quickly: "These are my companions, just companions." Sokka was nothing. If Shelley suddenly got angry, no one knew what would happen.

    However, the female drow didn''t seem to hear Van Dijk''s words, and just looked at the various tattered parts on the deck with worry.

    "Of course I know that''s just your companion." Van Dijk approached Vincent and whispered with a smile. The wrinkles on his face seemed to unfold at that moment, and the joy in his heart instantly smoothed the vicissitudes of time. He then loudly said: "But we can''t sail the boat now. Now the shell is just like me. It has become old and worn out and is full of problems. Apart from being able to bask in the sun here, there is nothing else I can do." "

    Vincent smiled and said to Van Dijk: "Uncle, as long as you can still drive the boat, I can find a way." He took out a pack of tobacco from his pocket and handed it to the old man: "My mother said, compared to giving you the money for the boat ticket, If I ask you to buy tobacco leaves, I might as well save you the trouble and give you the best tobacco directly."

    Van Dijk quickly took it and sniffed the aroma of tobacco leaves through the sheepskin bag. He closed his eyes and opened his mouth slightly, as if he was chewing the pipe and tasting the fine tobacco leaves.

    "Your mother is such a careful person!" Van Dijk carefully stuffed the sheepskin bag into the pocket near the heart and said, "When I borrow a suitable boat, we can set sail!"

    "That''s no need." Vincent waved his hand, and he knelt down half-kneeling. The fine gold palm of his left hand was pressed against the old deck, and his right hand summoned a silver ball of light. "I could just fix it."

    Starting from the palm of his hand, silver light spread in all directions. Where it was shrouded in light, the old wooden boards became strong again, the rust on the copper nails also turned into powder and flew away in the wind, and the broken holes were sealed. Even the name of the ship "Shell", which had become blurred, immediately became clear and obvious.

    Under everyone''s surprised eyes, the ship regained its vitality. The old hull seems to have been reborn, and it seems to have returned to the time when it was a new ship ten years ago.

    "In this way, you can sail the boat." Vincent wiped the sweat from his head. It was also his first time to try to change the state of such a large object: "I have repaired the boat, but some places will become smaller than before. , I can��t help it. I remember when I was young, uncle, you could drive this boat by yourself and go fishing on the Fonduo River . It should be no problem now.��

    Van Dijk looked Vincent up and down, wondering how this kid did it. He patted Vincent''s arm happily and said happily: "Good boy, I really have you. It seems that your abilities have grown a lot. But don''t underestimate your uncle. Although he is old, he still has the ability to sail a boat. I didn��t leave it behind. Tell me, where do you want to go?��

    "Let''s just float down the river. It''s a bit too early to talk about the destination now." Vincent smiled happily: "Do you want me to help?"

    "Go and pull up the anchor chain. If you can''t pull it, call me for help. Young man, you can''t do it if your waist is exhausted. Hahahaha . " Van Dijk held his pipe and walked towards the mast with a laugh.

    Vincent did not go to the anchor chain immediately. He stood still with his head lowered, as if he was observing the deck under his feet. However, his insightful eyes discovered a strange situation on the mountain in the distance.

    There was a man covering himself with leaves, with colorful paint on his face. He was standing behind the bushes looking at the boats at the bottom of the mountain.

    "It''s amazing. In a flash of silver light, the old ship becomes like new." He murmured to himself, "The elder will definitely be very interested in this discovery." After saying that, he turned around and quickly Disappeared among the dense woods. The wall-like airtight plants in front of him seemed like a thoroughfare, forming no obstacle at all.

    Vincent scratched his head , "What bad luck. I thought I couldn''t see anyone, but I didn''t expect there was someone on the mountain. But judging from his attire, is he a ranger in the mountains or a druid in the dense forest?"

    Not long after, the Shell set sail amid Van Dijk''s hearty laughter. It briskly bypassed the large boats filled with passengers, and like a naughty elf on the waves, slid downstream along the direction of the Fonduo River.

 Chapter 2 Travel and Travel Beyond Travel Episode 8

    Riding on the summer breeze, the Shell floated happily downstream. The old sailor Van Dijk was standing behind the round rudder, smoking and happily watching Sokka running around. Being able to experience the joy of sailing again makes the old people seem as young as they are.

    The mood of going down the river this time was obviously different from the last time he went to the Mage Association. Vincent had abandoned that tension and uneasiness. He was now a mage, instead of just hearing about the bad reputation of those who could cast spells in his mother''s stories.

    Sometimes Vincent couldn''t help but wonder why mages have not been correctly recognized by ordinary people until now. As a group that can perform miracles, mages are not much different from priests and druids. In fact, the power mastered by mages can more effectively improve the lives of ordinary people. Druids are the best at healing. They are servants of nature. They live in the fields with animals and plants. Their kindness to life makes them the best healers . The only drawback is that most druids live in primitive forests or The towering mountains make it difficult for ordinary people to see them; priests carry out God''s will, and they have their own strict doctrines and norms. Most priests have the ability to heal others, but there are also a large number of priests who are more... Masters in inflicting damage, such as Death Priest Joe encountered in the Underworld, are one such example. As pastors, it should be said that what they are most proficient in is influencing other people''s thoughts, and ultimately affecting their beliefs.

    The abilities of mages tend to be more diversified. Judging from their spells, many things are closer to daily life. After all, these spells were invented to create convenience and were not "given" by others. However, in order to protect themselves, mages have always maintained a "sense of mystery" in their daily lives, making this external feeling their best protective umbrella. Ordinary people who were already suspicious of the mage found it even more difficult to truly understand the mage, leading to various misunderstandings. When the mages were finally respected by the people of the whole world, they had long been far away from the ordinary people''s life circle.

    Vincent couldn''t help but think of his own ability. Although this powerful power to transform all things is not easy to practice, multiple mages can achieve the same effect by working together. If used in the right place, it can bring great convenience. But there are really only a few mages like him who often leave the tower and walk outside. The vast majority of people spend their lives in towering buildings accompanied by candlelight and parchments, immersed in the world of arcane magic , and work hard to think. Add your own title before the name of the newly invented spell.

    In fact, ordinary people can''t tell the difference between the arcane magic of the mage and the divine magic of the priest. They are just some gorgeous lights, shadows and sounds. After chanting the spell and using some materials, magical things will happen. But in the world of Blasares , when they hear that a priest is using magic, the common people will gather around and watch curiously; and when they learn that it is a mage casting a spell, even if it only emits a little light on his finger, the residents Or maybe run as far as you can like escaping the plague.

    If this misunderstanding disappears one day, Vincent can feel the brand-new ship rail at any time and admire the powerful power of arcana freely as he does now. As long as he doesn''t say that he is a mage, Uncle Van Dijk will not be afraid, he will only look at the boat with joy.

    " Brother Vincent, what are you thinking about?" Sokka ran over and tugged on his robe: "Now I want to fly for a while, okay? Sister Shelley doesn''t let me fly around, saying that bad people may see me. There is no one around now. , I want to go and play with the birds above my head.��

    Vincent touched the little angel''s head and looked up at the sky. On the blue sky, there were only a few huge eagles circling in a circle. By spreading their wings and taking advantage of the high-altitude airflow, they do not need to flap their wings at all and float directly among the clouds.

    Since he was worried that those giant eagles would bring danger to Sokar, Vincent gathered his discerning eyes and observed them carefully to see what kind of birds they were. But I found a strange place. There is a green pattern between the sharp feet of these eagles. It is not something that will grow naturally, but more like a symbol. The first possibility that the mage thought of was the ability of druids to transform into various animals.

    "Soka, we can''t let you fly today, let''s talk about it later. Now you let Shelley take you into the warehouse and have a good rest." Vincent said apologetically to the angel: "I still have to talk to the uncle who drives the ship. Issues."

    Although he was a little unhappy, Sokka was still obedient. This may be one of the characteristics of celestial creatures. If that was a demon descendant, I''m afraid that no matter what you ask her to do, she will definitely do the opposite.

    Van Dijk looked at Vincent who was walking over: "Young man, what are you doing here? You should go to the cabin to accompany that beautiful girl. My old man doesn''t need help driving the boat."

    "I''m not here to help you. I have no experience in actually sailing a boat." Vincent stood upwind of Van Dijk, avoiding the smoke puffs exhaled by the old sailor: "I just wanted to ask when did there start to be smoke around here? Do druids exist?��

    "Druids?" The old sailor frowned: "What''s wrong? Are the druids trying to trouble you? Those people are very difficult to deal with."

    "Trouble? That''s not a big deal." Vincent smiled: "I''m just a little surprised. They didn''t exist here when I was a child, but in recent days I''ve found signs of Druid activities. How could they come here? ?��

    "It''s not the cockfighting contest!" Van Dijk blew out a big puff of smoke, then took the pipe into his hand and said to Vincent: "Tell me, we are just fighting a cockfight, and those druids said this kind of behavior It goes against nature and is evil. They also came to cause trouble at last year''s conference. Fortunately, the lord''s army was nearby and did not cause too much chaos. I think they will come again this year." Then, he spoke in a low voice, As if afraid of being overheard: "Fenton''s army has already gathered. If they dare to come, they will be surrounded and suppressed."

    "So that''s it." Vincent said: "Uncle Van Dijk, how about you teach me how to drive a boat. I only know about it from some books, but I have never actually driven it."

    "Haha, Vincent, you really don''t want to accompany girls? This is a huge loss. Well, in order to make up for your loss, I will give you all the unique skills of sailing. However, you can learn as much as you want. It��s up to you.��

    After saying that, the old sailor handed the round rudder to Vincent and began to talk endlessly about his many years of experience.

    The eagles in the sky were still circling, and their eyes were always looking at the figures on the boat and the movements of the mage.

    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.

    At night, because he could no longer see the river clearly, Van Dijk docked the boat on the shore. He had already hung a small fishing net on the stern of the boat, and in just a short time, the delicious specialties from the Fonduo River were in the group''s cauldron.

    "Come on, come on, try my cooking. This is fish cooked by an old chef, and most people can''t eat it." Van Dijk greeted Shelley and said, "Little girl, you have to eat more. You look like that. He is pale, so he must have poor nutrition. Vincent is good in other aspects, but he is not very good at taking care of others. You must be more understanding about this."

    Shelley looked at Van Dijk and didn''t understand why he said that. Vincent just repaired a boat for Van Dijk and used it to replace the cost of the trip. The two of them definitely didn''t owe each other. Why did the old sailor keep saying good things to Vincent? Are there still some old accounts that have not been settled? Her face is pale just because the female drow is still unable to adapt to the sunlight on the ground. She has to cover her eyes when riding for a while, and she has to hide in the cabin even during the day. Although I can persist for longer and longer, it will still take some time before I can move normally.

    Sokka was holding unknown berries beside him and stuffing them into his mouth. Although she could eat a lot of good food in heaven, she had never experienced eating as much as she could here. Van Dijk saw that the little guy just kept eating fruit , and he quickly called her and said, "Little girl, come and try the fish soup I made. I guarantee that you will scream that it is delicious."

    "Will the fish taste delicious ?" Sokka ran over and asked. She stayed with Shelley the whole day. Shelley rarely spoke actively except to Vincent, which frustrated the lively Soka.

    "Of course. You''ll know after you try it." Van Dijk smiled and said, "Little girl, where are you from?"

    "Ah! By the way, what''s the name of my home?" Soka tilted his head and thought for a moment, then suddenly realized: "By the way, it''s called Sweet Sugar Mountain."

    Hearing this, Vincent almost lost his balance and broke the bowl in his hand. Heaven Mountain has turned into Sugar Mountain, and I''m afraid the god named Greafury won''t be able to bear it either.

    The eagle in the sky began to descend under the cover of night, and could not escape the eyes of the mage. He put down what he was holding, waved his hand gently, and the mighty staff came into his hand.

    "You guys eat first, I''ll go out and take a look." Vincent said, "There are some uninvited guests."

    Under the moonlight, three eagles landed on the shore. Their bodies quickly grew in size, their feathers slowly retracted into their bodies, and their muscles swelled. In less than a moment, they had transformed into human shapes. They looked at the boat docked on the river bank. And the mage is standing on the side of the ship now.

    "Hello, friend." A druid greeted Vincent: "We are natural allies, the Druid Order from the Sharptooth Forest."

    Vincent looked at the three people in front of him. They were all covered in clothes woven from plant fibers and decorated with feathers from various birds. Under the moonlight, the druids'' cheeks were painted with fluorescent colors, and around their necks they all wore necklaces made of beast teeth. These people walked barefoot on the rocky ground, but they seemed to be strolling on soft green grass. But what reassured Vincent was that the three druids did not carry weapons.

    "Then come up, friend." A force wall technique was laid between the boat and the river bank. Vincent deliberately made it glow slightly so that everyone could clearly see it. "As long as you mean no harm, I will welcome you."

    The three people looked surprised and tentatively walked onto the passage emitting white light. Their steps were light and fast, and they jumped onto the ship''s deck in a few seconds.

    "My name is Ida Hawkhead, and these are my brothers, Ida Hawkwing and Ida Hawktalon. We come from Sharptooth Forest. Young Spellcaster, it''s an honor to welcome you to Fenton''s territory." After saying that, the three of them put their right hands on their left chests and nodded to Vincent.

    "My name is Vincent, Druid friends." Vincent returned the gift to them and said with a smile: "As a resident of Fenton, although I have not been back for many years, the honor of welcoming you should belong to me. .Excuse me, what can I do for you?��

    "Are you a mage?" The younger Eagle Claw interjected: "I have never seen any druid or priest able to cast such magic."

    "Yes, my friend, I am a mage. That''s why I haven''t come back for many years." He looked at the face of the eagle''s claw carefully: "The person who looked at me on the mountain at that time must be you."

    "It''s me!" Ida Eagle Claw said. After Buhidao confirmed Vincent''s identity as a mage, his expression became a little unnatural. For druids, mages were the "pioneers" who destroyed nature back then.

    "If you are a mage, then we..." Eagle Claw took a step back, his body arched , his eyes fixed on Vincent, as if a cheetah aiming for his prey.

    "If I were you, I wouldn''t act rashly." Vincent, still smiling, pointed to the corner behind him: "My friend is aiming his crossbow at you. Believe me, there should be poison on it that can kill you immediately."

    Following the direction pointed by the mage, the three druids discovered Shelley hiding in the shadows, a crossbow aimed at the heart of the eagle''s claw. The three of them were all surprised. They did not expect that there would be a character who was so proficient in stealth. None of them noticed the woman''s actions.

    "I apologize for my brother''s behavior." Ida Eagle Head said: "He was only targeting your identity as a mage, not you personally."

    "Maybe." Vincent sneered at this statement: "But if I am injured, it will not be my mage identity but me who bleeds. Druids, what are you doing here?"

    "Dragon." Ida Eagle Wing said crisply.

    "When did Fenton have traces of dragons?" Vincent felt a little strange: "Since the War of Gods, dragons have stayed away from this country that was destroyed by the undead."

    "There is indeed a dragon that has returned to Fenton. It once transformed into a great lord here and lived among humans for a long time. Recently we found its traces and tracked it here, hoping to take back the belongings from him. The things of our druids belong to nature." Eagle Head said, "But powerful dragons are not something we can face alone, and those knights with the so-called dragon-slaying titles can only fight against those Dragon Charge, actually does nothing. I believe that as a mage, you should have better experience."

    "You really asked the right person. I really know a lot about things like dragons." Vincent laughed twice and then said, "The best way to deal with things like dragons is not to deal with them."

    After saying that, the mage nodded to the three druids: "I can''t help you, the dragon is still beyond my ability. You should find other people." Vincent made a gesture to the outside of the ship, expressing It means seeing off guests.

    "No, I misunderstood the mage. We druids will not let you face that giant dragon. Such danger is a test that we should accept. I just want to ask you about the knowledge about dragons. I remember that the Arcanists tamed this sky overlord a long time ago, so I thought the Mages could help."

    Vincent thought about it for a moment. The relationship between druids and mages was relatively distant, but there had never been any major friction. It would be more accurate to say that the life worlds of the two have little intersection.

    "If you are just looking for answers to some questions, I will welcome druid friends to visit at any time." Vincent pointed to the nail plate: "There are many places here. I hope you don''t mind."

    There was an angry expression on Eagle Claw''s face, but his eldest brother Eagle Head still kept smiling and expressed his gratitude to the mage.

    Vincent and Shelley returned to the cabin. They still had a sumptuous fish feast to taste. Van Dijk and Sokka were already impatient to wait.

    "Vincent, who are they?" Shelley said: "If it is dangerous, I will go and deal with them without leaving any trace."

    "No, they''re fine." Vincent said, "If there was a problem, I wouldn''t let them stay here. Thank you, Shelley, for going out to protect me."

    "Hmph!" The female drow shook her crossbow: "Whenever I really have to help you block the enemy, please thank me again."

    The three people sitting on the deck looked at each other. They waited until Sokka''s cry of a fish bone stuck in his throat appeared in the cabin before they spoke.

    "Brother, I always feel that mages can''t be trusted. They always look a little strange. But I can''t explain..." Eagle Claw said.

    "Eyes, arms," Hawkwing added.

    Yingshou nodded and looked at his brother: "You are still too impulsive now, so what if he is a mage? Although I also smell unnatural power from him, he is our best protection from that guy after all. He touched his chest and felt relieved when he felt the hard object inside: "In just a few days, we can leave safely."

 Chapter 2 Travel and Travel Beyond Travel Episode 9

    The weather on the second day was surprisingly hot. The sun finally tore off its gentle appearance and showed its violent side to the world. The entire earth is being roasted mercilessly, and all creatures are looking for a shady corner to live in.

    Even on the Fengduo River, which is flowing slowly, the cool river breeze of the past is no longer there, and there is always a heat filling the river surface. The calm river is now like a mirror, reflecting the dazzling sunlight again, and the double light stings the eyes of passers-by. A large amount of river water was evaporated, forming a hazy mist. They wrap around the ships that pass by, and a sweltering feeling ensues.

    The little angel Soka was the one most affected. She had been out of breath since the morning and lay weakly on the deck motionless. The wings that usually fly in the air now flutter feebly only when they are blown by the hot wind. She shrugged her eyes, her fresh little tongue hanging out, and gasped "hehehehe".

    "This day is really abnormal." Van Dijk said: "Originally, this time should be a cool and rainy season. But this year it has become so hot. I don''t know what is wrong with the sun." He pointed at Sokka and said to Vincent Said: "Vincent, the sunshine outside makes it difficult for me to open my eyes. Go and bring Soka into the cabin. Otherwise, she will be burned out."

    The mage nodded and came to the deck. Even if it was white outside, it would have no effect on his special eyes. However, the scorching sun was like sharp arrows shot out, penetrating the mage''s robe and leaving a stinging burn on his skin.

    "Ice cone!" Waving the powerful staff, deliberately reducing the power of the magic, Vincent spread a layer of ice on the deck of the ship. Little Soka trembled. She raised her head with difficulty, looked at the mage walking over, and tried hard to count Vincent''s number. In her eyes, her brother in black robe is like the sun in the sky and the big trees on the shore, always swinging back and forth, one becomes two, and two becomes four, which makes people feel dizzy.

    "Soka, when did you run out?" Vincent gathered the angel''s wings and picked her up easily, "The sun is so fierce, why don''t you stay in the cabin?"

    "Brother Vincent, I...I don''t know either." Sokka said tremblingly : "At night, I suddenly wanted to see the sun. I''m afraid I won''t be able to see it again."

    "Silly girl, she must have had a nightmare ." Vincent quickly handed Soka to Van Dijk: "Uncle, I think she has a bit of heatstroke. Please take her in quickly."

    "Okay." The old sailor hurriedly brought the little guy into the cabin, and then went to the river to get a bucket of water to cool down Sokka.

    "Wait a minute." Vincent chanted a spell to the bucket: "Freezing ray!" Cyan light shot into the water, and a layer of frost quickly emerged. "It''s too hot to stay here all the time. I''m going to sail. It might be better to ride the wind."

    Van Dijk nodded. He had taught Vincent how to sail the sailboat yesterday, and now he only needed to focus on taking care of the feverish little angel. Although Vincent can use strange spells and his companions have beautiful wings, these things make the old sailor feel strange, but he has watched Vincent grow up and has already understood Vincent''s character. He has the trust of a family member.

    The Shell slowly left the shore, but did not raise its sails. Vincent controlled the rudder of the boat and prepared to go down the river. The river wind facing him finally relieved the heat on the boat and breathed a breath of fresh air into everyone''s dry lungs.

    "Mage, what do you think of the weather?" Ida Eagle Head asked.

    "The three of you have been quite nourished under the scorching sun." Vincent looked at the red marks on their skin and said deliberately: "Druids are indeed able to adapt to all natural changes."

    "No! That''s not the case." Yingshou shook his head: "This kind of abnormal weather is not the will of nature."

    "What could that be? Druid friends?" Vincent controlled the rudder and briskly passed the passenger ships that looked lazy under the scorching sun.

    "God! My mage friend." Eagle Head said: "Those gods always regard mortals as their playthings. This kind of heat can only be the gods showing off their power. Only mother nature will treat his children gently. , she will use cool rain and pleasant wind to take away the violence of the scorching sun to comfort these poor creatures on the earth."

    Vincent naturally didn''t believe what Druid said. In fact, any person of faith can explain this intense heat in a way that suits their beliefs, and they can find the explanation that best suits their beliefs. Other "pagans" may be responsible for such unpleasant things, and oneself is the only means to solve the dilemma.

    As a mage, Vincent only believes in himself and what he can do. He only thinks with his own eyes and brain and is never at the mercy of others. Mages neither place their hopes on gods, nor do they think that the power of faith can save everything. They just believe that clues of what will happen in the future can be found in the events they have experienced.

    "Druids, don''t you want to ask about dragons?" Vincent was unwilling to discuss the topic of natural beliefs with these druids, so he said: "Now is a good time."

    "I just want to know, how do you mages control the dragons? What are their weaknesses?" Yingshou looked at Vincent and asked.

    Hearing this question, Vincent frowned. If he had some doubts about these druids at the beginning, his doubts were even stronger now. Generally speaking, druids live a poor life in the jungle or mountains. They never keep those rare gems or precious metals, and they rarely even make powerful magic tools. Unless they invade the dragon''s territory, the dragons generally will not take the initiative to trouble these natural allies, let alone bring the idea of plundering collectibles to this group of people. The three people in front of me all have good transformation abilities. They should be experienced druids. It is impossible that they don''t know such simple common sense.

    The most suspicious thing is that they asked the mages about their biggest secrets as soon as they came up . Regarding the issue of signing a covenant with the dragon, it was a pioneering work of the ancient great arcane masters . This extremely confidential document is still preserved in the tightly guarded tower of the Mage Association. Even after a thousand years, the number of mages has dropped sharply, but no force still dares to underestimate the Mages Association, which is closely related to this "Dragon Agreement". Priests or druids of all faiths know that this is the greatest secret of mages. How could he not be suspicious if he asked questions related to this right from the start ?

    Vincent looked at the eagle head and felt that he didn''t look like a fool. But why would he ask such a stupid question? Is he covering up or pretending? The mage thought for a while and said: "I have always been a little strange, how did you druids get related to the dragon?"

    "This matter is more troublesome to talk about." Yingshou''s expression seemed to be relieved. Vincent always felt like he always wanted to change the subject. The mage feels that there is still a big mystery hidden in the so-called purpose of "solving" the dragon''s troubles as soon as possible.

    If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    "We just live quietly in the mountains, blending peacefully with nature." Ida said slowly, "But one day..."

    When he said this, he seemed to have been hit hard in the chest and bent over in pain. He said shakily: "I feel it. Dragon! Evil dragon!"

    Vincent frowned, looking at the druid''s artificial performance. With the clairvoyance ability of the Eye of Insight, the mage can easily see the physical condition of the druid. Not to mention the attack on the chest, there was no trace of injury on Ida Yingshou''s body.

    "Now that the evil dragon is here, I advise you to run away quickly." Vincent was already too lazy to talk to the group of people and said with a smile: "I don''t have the ability to protect you from the so-called dragon."

    "I''m not lying to you!" Eagle Head shouted. At this time, his two brothers quickly turned into eagles and quickly flew into the sky.

    Vincent''s eyes followed the two departing druids and looked up into the sky, and then he noticed an unusual little black dot flying quickly towards the direction of the ship in the dazzling sunlight. He focused his eyes and looked at the thing carefully.

    "Uncle, no matter what happens, don''t come out!" Vincent shouted loudly into the cabin, and then looked at the eagle sitting next to him: "Tell me! Why did you anger the dragon and it actually followed you? Are you here?"

    "We...didn''t..." Yingshou panted and tried to speak, but always seemed unable to do so.

    "Hmph!" Vincent looked at this crappy actor with contempt. The shadow of the dragon in the sky is getting bigger and bigger. Even throwing these druids into the water now can''t get rid of the ship''s relationship with them. This time it is considered implicated. Vincent just hoped that the dragon that landed was older and could remember the covenant made thousands of years ago and would not attack the mage randomly.

    When the dragon landed next to the ship, Vincent changed his mind. From his point of view, if this dragon could be younger and he had not even heard of the arcanist ''s covenant, that would be what he looked forward to most. The giant dragon holding the bodies of the two Ida brothers in its hands was covered with yellow scales, and a bunch of fluttering beards hung on its chin. Vincent held his forehead, cursing his bad luck.

    "It turned out to be a brass dragon."

    "Wow! It''s such a beautiful boat. The white sails and the yellow hull match perfectly. Even the name ''Shell'' seems very appropriate. The only bad thing is that there are some garbage-like things on this boat. .Hmph! How can you, a running druid, really leave my sight? I have thousands of years of experience in dealing with little things like you! Okay, hurry up and hand over what you stole? I don''t I am willing to use my big paws to dig through the place where you hide your things."

    A sound like a roaring mountain and a tsunami came towards the mage along with the droplets. Fortunately, the hygiene habits of this brass dragon were not bad, otherwise the huge bad breath would have made the young mage feel dizzy. According to the information Vincent has come across, this kind of dragon is very kind in nature. They are as helpful as the golden dragon with a similar color; but at the same time, they also have a terrible living habit. This characteristic is deeply imprinted on the brass dragon . Deep down - all these dragons like to listen to stories and chat with others crazily.

    The mage took a step back and slowly moved toward the cabin. A kind-hearted dragon like this usually doesn''t destroy things. It will definitely leave after it gets the item it wants. The most terrifying thing now is to be entangled by the nagging Brass Dragon .

    Vincent''s movement caught the dragon''s attention, and his window-sized pupils instantly spotted this human in black robes. The dragon threw the two Ida brothers, who were all bruised and bruised, next to their elder brother, and put its huge head close to the mage, observing carefully.

    Vincent looked nervously at the dragon in front of him, measuring the difference between its teeth and his own height. Although the Brass Dragon did not exert its terrifying power to frighten the hearts of those around him, the difference in size was enough to make Vincent feel a huge threat.

    "I smell the breath of the mage, the breath of magic from you." The Brass Dragon suddenly grinned, and a thunderous "haha" laughter came from its huge mouth. "It''s been a long time since I''ve seen a mage. I really miss the old days. People who know strange spells always have rich and colorful stories. They can tell me them for days without repeating them! I used to remember them when I was a child. I once had a conversation with a mage named... named Cassus. He was really a lovely man. Now that I think about it, I still miss that time. It''s a pity that his life was too short. Although other Dragons always say that mages use magic to force us to serve them, but I still want to go back in time, to the days when I was with the mages."

    "Oh." Vincent answered Long''s tirade with one word.

    "I said, little guy, why are the number of mages so small now? I woke up from my deep sleep a while ago and looked for mages everywhere, but there was no one in several towers. Originally, I was very grateful to you. The druid woke me up to save me from sleeping in the world while I was dozing off, but I didn''t expect it to be such a boring world. While I was chasing the three guys, I also wanted to find a few people to chat with. But People today are not as brave as they used to be. They are frightened when they see a giant dragon. I didn��t do anything. Think about the past era of arcanists, we could easily blend in with humans..."

    The eagle''s head was pinned down by his two younger brothers, making him weak. He raised his head with difficulty, looked at Vincent, and said tremblingly: "Mage! This dragon will cast a spell on you, and you will be like me, tortured forever! If you don''t kill it, you will meeting����"

    "Shut up! Traitor!" The Brass Dragon ''s "expression" suddenly became serious: "There are many evils in the world, and stealing and cheating are the most despicable among them. Hand over what you stole, and I will consider what you deserve. punishment.��

    "No! Absolutely impossible!" Yingshou seemed to gain strength all of a sudden and pushed away the two people pressing on his body: "Even if I destroy you, I won''t let you get what you want!"

    He yanked out a black stone from his arms. For a moment, the surrounding temperature seemed to be sucked in by it, and the light dimmed. Vincent gripped the staff tightly, and a huge suction force made him unsteady. His normal vision could clearly see the heart-shaped black crystal stone, but his insightful eyes could not see anything.

    "Let''s destroy it together!" Yingshou slammed the stone towards the ground.

    "No!" The brass dragon''s huge claws stretched out, but it was impossible to catch the falling stone. A huge hole was pierced through Yingshou''s body, and gushing blood flowed down the dragon''s scales. But there was a smile on his face. He seemed to see the stone being smashed, and the huge force destroyed everything around him.

    Black stones sank into the ship''s deck as if they had fallen into soft mud. It bounced twice on the "soft" wood and rolled to the mage''s feet.

    Vincent''s left hand left the surface of the boat and picked up the stone . He looked at Ida''s eagle head, which was gradually dying, with an expressionless face. The stone in his hand seemed to have suddenly lost its manic power and lay quietly in the mage''s hand.

    The brass dragon put the dead and two injured druids on the shore and turned to look at Vincent. It said: "Mage, thank you for your help. The Archdruid will remember the friendship you showed today. Now you can..."

    Having said this, it suddenly stared blankly at Vincent''s arm, and that golden arm suddenly brought back his memories of long ago. The brass dragon showed a happy smile, and the joy from the bottom of his heart filled its face.

    "I suddenly had a better idea." The brass dragon laughed and squirmed. Vincent watched in surprise as the huge dragon in front of him became as tall as him, and a handsome young human stood in front of him.

    "My name is Sisay, and I am a bard." The transformed man from the Brass Dragon said, "Do you still have any free rooms on the ship..."

    Vincent looked at "Xisai" who was grinning from ear to ear, and he always felt like he had fallen into some kind of trap. He hurriedly handed the stone in his hand to the brass dragon : "It''s better to take this thing back quickly."

    Sisai shook his head and said to the mage: "Actually, it is most appropriate to put it with you. As a dragon that has lived for a long time, I will not lie to you." He looked around and saw changes out of thin air. He took out a set of balalaikas commonly used by bards and put them at hand, and said excitedly: "When will the ship sail?"

    Vincent finally resisted the urge to throw the stone into the water, and kept telling himself, "The guy opposite is a huge brass dragon, and his strength is not as strong as this human appearance shows."

    Seeing that Vincent had no reaction, Xisai jumped into the helmsman''s position. He couldn''t wait to say: "Master, let''s go quickly. The sun is really too hot. Even I can''t stand it. If we drive the boat quickly, the wind on our face will make everyone feel much more comfortable. I said , don��t stand still there!��

    Vincent always had a feeling that he was definitely in big "trouble".

 Chapter 2 Travel and Travel Beyond Travel Episode 10

    Sisay swaggered at the helm, and the Shell continued to move forward crookedly, completely losing its previous agility. The Brass Dragon does not know how to sail a boat. He uses his wings to cross thousands of mountains and rivers. Now he could only rely entirely on feeling to become familiar with the operation of the ship bit by bit .

    Vincent looked worriedly at the river in front of him, and several whirlpools caught his attention. Van Dijk once told him that the most important job of the person steering the bed is not to hold the steering wheel tightly, but to always pay attention to judge the shape of the river water and avoid possible undercurrents and dangerous shoals. Especially on unmarked rivers, experience is often more important than anything else.

    Thinking of this, the mage ran to Xisai''s side. He knew that as soon as he opened his mouth, the brass dragon ''s tirade would follow, but for the safety of all passengers - of course, Xisai flew away as soon as he spread his wings , and his safety was not in Vincent''s consideration - the mage He bit the bullet and said to him: "Sisay, you''d better give me the steering wheel."

    "Why? Isn''t it good for me to drive a boat? This Shell sails smoothly on the river, and you don''t even feel any shaking. Believe me, I am the best boat driver among all the dragons. This is The work is not difficult for me. In addition, the weather is so hot, you, a young mage, should not be exposed to the sun. If your head is damaged by the high temperature, it will become dizzy and it will not be easy to do anything. Now. Although I look like a human now, the temperature won''t have any impact. You''d better get into the cabin and have a rest. I will sail the ship well."

    Sisai paused for a moment, and Vincent thought he had stopped speaking, but he didn''t expect that he just took a breath.

    "Master, why are you still here? Just listen to me and go on. Is it possible that you have something important to tell me? Or do you have your own special reasons for sailing the ship yourself? If that''s the case, naturally I won''t It will hinder your actions. I am a dragon that is very easy to communicate with. It has been like this in the past and it will not change now. But I have a request. When you are sailing the boat, can you let me stay aside. Maybe you Humans have a special way of driving a boat. Even if you don��t want to teach it, I��ll just watch it for a while. It��s a good way to pass the time.��

    After saying that, he took a step back and gave the steering wheel to Vincent. If this time is wasted, the ship will soon rush to a possible reef under the water. The mage quickly turned the rudder and avoided the danger.

    Sisai looked at the mage in puzzlement: "Why are you driving the boat so brutally? As soon as you get on board, you suddenly change the direction and the whole boat becomes very unstable. It''s better than I can drive smoothly. If you continue..."

    Vincent couldn''t bear it anymore and pressed the staff against Sisay''s lips. Suddenly, he remembered the size of the brass dragon again , and the knowledge his mentor had told about the dangers of dragons. Before Sisai''s eyes showed anger, Vincent quickly said: "In this case, you should be the one to sail the boat. I''ll go into the cabin and take a rest."

    "Oh, that''s it!" Brass Dragon said with a smile: "You should have listened to me a long time ago. After all, I have lived much longer than you and have more experience. You go down now, don''t Continue to bask in the sun here. If you feel a little dizzy now, or find it difficult to breathe, I suggest you find a cool place to lie down and have a rest, keep the air flowing, and if you still have the corresponding spells, you can create some Something cold to cool down. Of course, even without the corresponding preparations, you can still..."

    Vincent slammed the hatch behind him, blocking out the nagging sounds. In an instant, his ears felt cool, and an ethereal feeling of relief flowed throughout his body. The mage took a few deep breaths, as if a thousand pounds of weight were suddenly lifted off his shoulders.

    Entering the inner cabin, Shelley pointed the crossbow at the entrance and put down the weapon when he saw Vincent coming in. Van Dijk was in the corner, anxiously placing a towel soaked in ice water on Soka''s forehead. The little angel was still unconscious as he hesitated.

    "Who is here?" Shelley asked, "Has it been solved?"

    "I don''t know if this is a solution." Vincent said helplessly: "The three druids have left the ship, but a bard has boarded the ship again. Although it will be much safer than before, maybe It will seem very troublesome. You''d better ignore him, and there will be no problem." The mage looked at little Soka, his little face was already red: "How is she? Why did she become so ill all of a sudden? ?And it looks more serious."

    "I have never seen such a situation." The old sailor said: "Even ordinary children should not have such a severe heat stroke. But for a child with wings like this, I don''t know what to do. "

    "It''s not like a disease," Shelley said. "To me, it''s more like a curse."

    "Curse?" Vincent frowned: "Who would curse an angel? And how did he cast the curse?"

    "If I had studied in ''that'' temple for a few more years, I might be able to answer your question." Shelley touched Soka''s little face with pity and said regretfully.

    The mage walked up to Sokka, put his hand on her forehead, and concentrated on feeling the energy in her body. The strong magic resistance of the angel family makes this kind of observation very difficult for him, but the continuous source of magic power supports Vincent''s will. The little angel groaned in pain, his face turning red and white. Shelley and Van Dijk held their breath and waited anxiously.

    "No, there are no traces of magic in her body. Whether it''s the arcane magic of the mage or the divine magic of the priest, I have never found it." Vincent shook his head and raised his hand from Sokka''s head: "I didn''t find the curse. Unless the person who cast the curse is far more powerful than me."

    Speaking of this, Vincent thought of Xisai who was still sailing the boat outside. This old dragon, which could almost be called a living fossil, should have something to do. He immediately left the cabin.

    As soon as I stood on the deck, I was greeted by Xisai''s voice like a storm: "Master, why did you come out again? Could it be that you have understood the loneliness in my heart and felt the pain of loneliness, so I decided to Continue chatting with me? You are really good. My heart is always full of contradictions. On the one hand, I want you to tell novel stories, but on the other hand, I am afraid that the vicious scorching sun will bake you. You are now Coming out really posed a problem for me, what should I do?"

    Vincent ignored him and waved his staff at the anchor to submerge the heavy anchor chain into the water. The speed of the Shell gradually slowed down, and finally stopped.

    "Sisai, there is a patient that you need to look at now. If you still talk at this time, I will think that you are deliberately causing death. Whether it is according to the covenant between the mages and the dragons or according to the treaty of your brass dragons. This is not allowed for a kind-hearted person. At that time, even if my power is low, I will drive you away!"

    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    Looking at the Master''s firm eyes, Xisai remained motionless. His pupils became vertical and narrow, with yellow light flashing . Brass Dragon was thinking about what qualifications the young man in front of him had to challenge him? The dignity and pride of the Dragon Clan made him hold his head high and remain motionless like a nail stuck on the deck.

    Vincent looked at the brass dragon, observing his performance. There was still a hint of doubt in the back of his mind about the curse. Sokka''s symptoms were too similar to those of Ida Eagle Head, who had already lost his life . The mage also found no damage caused by external force on the two people. I originally thought that the druid was acting, but there is no doubt that the eagle head can accurately feel the dragon''s approach through "pain". Although there is no reason why the Brass Dragon cast a spell on Angel Sokka, it cannot be ruled out that he did something secretly.

    The mage deliberately used such rude language to talk to the dragon just to test Xisai''s character and endurance. If it really had something to do with him, Vincent wouldn''t care about challenging the dragon.

    The Eye of Insight stared at every inch of Xisai''s movements, the black in the pupils spinning rapidly like a whirlpool. The Brass Dragon was surprised to see this phenomenon and couldn''t figure out what it was. Looking at Vincent, he thought of his past master Cassus. With his powerful "left hand", he became a famous man in the era of the great arcanist . The fine gold arm he made was in the hands of the young mage opposite Xisai.

    "Mage, your tone of asking for help is not kind." Sisai said: "But this is nothing compared to your firm confidence in wanting to save people. I am a brass dragon, and I signed a mage covenant. The dragon that has existed since then will tolerate your unreasonable behavior this time." He slowly stepped down from the helmsman''s position and stood in front of the mage: "Young human being, you should thank your predecessors. Their long-term accumulation has made you You can stand in front of me safely now. Next time, remember, even a kind dragon will kill out of anger."

    Vincent opened the hatch and allowed Sisai to enter the inner cabin, while he followed closely behind. The brass dragon sniffed the smell in front of him and easily found the room where Sokka and the others were?

    Shelley and Van Dijk looked at the "young man" who walked in with surprise. He had a fair face and brown hair, and was wearing a sky blue loose cloth and black pointed-toed soft boots. He held the brand new shamisen casually in his hand, while the other hand was stroking his curly beard.

    "My name is Xisai, good morning everyone, the sun is really bright today..."

    Vincent''s powerful staff made a heavy knocking sound in the wooden cabin, and the echo of "dongdong" echoed in everyone''s ears. Sisai thought for a while, stopped her customary self-introduction, and turned her attention to the little girl lying on the bed.

    "Celestial creature?" The Brass Dragon understood Sokka''s identity with just one sniff. He looked back at Vincent: "How did you summon her to this world?"

    "Her condition." Vincent replied briefly: "The other stories will be my payment after your treatment is completed."

    "Okay! But this turns out to be an angel of the morning light!" Sisai stepped forward quickly, put his hand on Soka''s forehead, and muttered something. White soft light emerged from his fingers and spread all over the little angel''s body. Sokka moaned softly, the redness on his face slowly faded, and his breathing became steady.

    However, there were thin beads of sweat on Xisai''s forehead, and starting from the back of his hands, blood vessels and veins emerged one by one. His body seemed to be under tremendous pressure and was shaking constantly. In just a moment, he stood up from the chair and pushed his legs hard to the ground, fighting against the strong repulsive force that wanted to drive him away from the angel.

    It was like a steel bar that had been bent by force finally reached its limit. With a loud bang, Xisai was completely ejected and plunged backwards into the wooden wall. Several people were startled by this sudden incident. Van Dijk took a few steps back, protecting his head and face with his hands; Shelley drew out his rapier and stared at the direction where Sisai fell.

    Vincent ran to Sokka''s side and put his hand on her forehead. Fortunately for the mage, the little angel''s body has cooled down, the high fever has been relieved, and his breathing has calmed down. Now the little guy seems to have fallen into a sweet sleep, and the "disease" has gone away.

    "Mage!" Xisai patted the dust on his body and stood up from the wall that had a big hole as if nothing had happened: "Come out for a moment, I have something important to talk to you about."

    Looking at the brass dragon''s frown , Vincent also felt that things were starting to get weird.

    "No matter what, your next stop will be the Elf Kingdom in the Moon-Condensing Forest. According to you humans, that is the Elf Forest, Salantir. Find the Archdruid and wait for me there." Sisay He looked up at the sky and just stared at the fiery sun in the sky: "Things have become very wrong. I need to check it out. That little guy met me. You may not know how lucky it is. . She is fine now, but I am afraid that something a hundred times more serious than her condition will happen. Master, tell me now where your great masters are, and I will borrow their power."

    Vincent looked at the dragon, waiting.

    "It seems that you haven''t forgotten the covenant you signed with our dragon." Sisai smiled bitterly and said in the language of the dragon : "I, Neragos Mintrasif, the brass dragon, In exchange for his true name, he demands to know where the mages gather."

    " Vincent &amp ;#8226; Feng &amp;#8226; Chilan, an apprentice of the Mage Association, agrees to your request." Vincent pointed to the distance with his staff: "It''s in that direction. I think, with your knowledge, You should know where I��m talking about.��

    "So I understand, young mage. In fact, sometimes, your rituals are more wordy than our brass dragons." Sisai pointed to the mage''s pocket: "That stone is the sacred stone of the druids. Just return it to the Archdruid when the time comes. Remember, your next stop is Salantir, get there as soon as possible. Good luck will be with you."

    While talking, he floated into the air. The dragon''s figure gradually emerged, and its broad wings covered the entire sky above the Shell. Sisay easily lifted the anchor chain with his claws, flapped his wings and moved the boat forward. Shelley and Van Dijk came to the deck and happened to see this amazing scene. The brass dragon said to the mage: "Goodbye, I will come back to take back the story you owe me."

    After saying that, he flapped his wings and left the sight of these people. Vincent supported the old sailor, whose legs were already weak, and let him lean gently against the side of the ship.

    "What''s going on? Why is there a giant dragon wandering around?" Shelley asked: "Does your mages on the ground still have control over all the dragons? Is that dragon your mount?"

    "No, I''m just an apprentice." Vincent said: "As for the dragon mount, I don''t even dare to think about it."

    "Apprentice? Are you just an apprentice?" Shelley opened her eyes wide: "If we calculate this, how powerful should those archmages be?" She looked at the giant dragon that had turned into a small black dot on the horizon and said to herself To: "Now I understand why arcanists have mastery over all dragons."

    "Mage? Vincent, are you a mage?" Van Dijk looked at Vincent in surprise, looked him up and down, and pushed him away: "Vincent, why do you want to do such an evil profession? Have you forgotten? We Fenton people were tortured and destroyed by mages in the past? Are you worthy of the parents who raised you?"

    "He is worthy of anyone, old guy!" Shelley drew out his sword: "You are so ignorant that you cannot see clearly the power of mages and do not understand their actions, but you continue to impose your own prejudices on Vincent''s head. Like this Stupid creatures should not exist in this world!"

    Vincent waved his hand and asked Shelley to put away the rapier. He let go of Van Dijk''s arm and walked silently into the cabin to take out the sleeping little angel.

    "We will leave here." Vincent said to Van Dijk: "I will leave on the sampan at the stern of the boat and won''t cause you any more trouble."

    The old sailor watched Vincent''s actions in silence. He wanted to speak several times but could not.

    " Vincent!" Shelley said: "Do people on the surface treat you like this? Are you going to let this kind of eyes fall on you forever?" She pointed at Van Dijk: "He can''t even use You helped him repair this ship, but now he lets you leave without saying a word..."

    "Shelley." Vincent gently put Soka on the sampan: "I am just walking on my own road, then and now. Maybe this road will intersect with many people''s roads, but I know which one very well. That��s my way.��

    "What do you mean? Don''t tell it like a riddle." Shelley glanced at the old sailor one last time and jumped onto the sampan lightly.

    "I mean, don''t forget your own path because of other people''s opinions. Isn''t this how you were able to leave Prudence City..."

    Watching a small sampan go down the river, Van Dijk stood on the bow of the Shell, holding tightly to the ship that had been with him for many years.

    "You old thing, I''m so ashamed of you," said the old sailor angrily. He glanced at the pipe in his hand and let it slide into the flowing water of the Fondo River. After a few ups and downs, it disappeared.

 Chapter 2 Travel and Travel Beyond Travel Episode 11

    Sokka felt warm on her face, and occasionally there were a few shadows flying from the sky, and a ray of cool breeze blew, making her feel itchy.

    Opening her eyes, the little angel found herself lying on Shelley''s knees, with a few strands of silver-white hair dangling in front of her nose. In a daze, she vaguely remembered that she had experienced a very difficult battle. Countless angels were fighting a group of black enemies. She used up all her strength.

    But in the next moment, this originally vague memory disappeared without a trace. Sokka forgot why he was lying on Shelley''s lap. It was because he slept for too long, or maybe he was pregnant. A serious illness? Were everything in the past just a dream?

    A few beautiful clouds passed by in the sky, and a group of birds flew by. Sokka tilted his head, but couldn''t find the beautiful shell number. Now on a small boat, she and Vincent Shelley were drifting along with the gentle waves.

    "Where is this? What time is it now?" Sokka asked softly. As soon as she spoke, she felt very dry in her throat, followed by a feeling of hunger and thirst.

    "You''re finally awake, little one." Vincent''s voice echoed in the angel''s ears: "This is the river leading to Salantir. Her name is Erutalon , the river given by God. This is It was the afternoon of the fifth day after you fell into a coma."

    "Brother Vincent, I''m so thirsty." The little angel wanted to turn over, but was held down by Shelley. The female drow picked up the kettle and put it to Soka''s mouth: "Drink."

    "You are still very weak now. Just don''t move around for the time being and just have a good rest." Vincent took out a bunch of berries from his backpack and handed it to Sokka''s little hand: "The two of us are still worried that you won''t survive."

    "Thank you!" Sokka put the fruit into his mouth, chewed it happily, and then sprayed the core into the river with "puff-puff" sounds, causing a series of ripples. A group of small fish floated to the surface and stared at the floating core.

    The water of Erutalon is as calm as a mirror, and it is difficult to tell that it is flowing slowly. This tributary of the Fenduo River turns a corner from the territory of Fenton and flows towards Munn. This is a magical river, and it is said that the blessing spells of the elves have been flowing in the water of this river. No matter how strong the wind blows or how heavy the rain falls, Erutalon remains equally calm. Even if there is a huge flood on the Fondo River, you will not see a single leaf or silt pouring into this tributary.

    Just as the traditional life of the elves has not changed for tens of thousands of years, this river, which they call "god-given", flows as always. The elves always use the most beautiful poems to praise the river that brings them vitality.

    Sokka lay comfortably on Shelley''s lap, and the soft and smooth "pillow" made her feel very comfortable. The berries in your hands and mouth exude an alluring aroma, and the sweet juice fills your lips and teeth. The breeze blew and the boat swayed gently. Although there is little strength in the whole body, this lazy feeling seems more relaxed and pleasant.

    "Right? Where''s the Shell?" Soka suddenly thought of this question: "I also want to eat delicious fish."

    "If he doesn''t enter Munn''s territory, this is already the land of elves." Vincent stroked Soka ''s hair and looked at Shelley: "This is the territory of elves. We have left Fenton this morning."

    The female drow naturally understood what the mage meant. Although no one would classify her as a dark elf from the outside , she would still encounter danger in this territory if she was not careful .

    But even if this possibility existed, Shelley never questioned the mage''s decision. Since Vincent brought her to this place, it was her destiny to enter the Elf Kingdom. Shelley looked at the mage and let her guide the way with confidence.

    Vincent had other things on his mind. As a creature who has left the Underdark, especially a defecting dark elf, what he needs most is the recognition of the surface residents. If Shelley can only feel free when she is around herself, and other people look at her with "hate", then Shelley has just moved from one cage to another cell , and is still imprisoned.

    Therefore, Vincent still has a lot to do in the Elf Kingdom.

    "Have I slept for such a long time? No wonder I feel very hungry." Soka smacked his lips and said, "I''m still a little groggy. What has happened these days? Why am I Will you sleep for such a long time?��

    "Anyone who has a high fever will feel groggy." Vincent took out a few more strawberries: "You are seriously ill. As for why you are sick, this is what I want to find out now. But since you have recovered, Stop overthinking it.��

    "Yeah!" Sokka looked at the strawberry and nodded very vigorously.

    Vincent used the staff of power to gently stir the river water, making the boat glide on the water like a leaf. The Erutalon River became narrower and narrower, and countless tributaries branched out from it, spreading like a spider web into Mun''s territory. Dense trees grew on both sides of the river, and the huge tree canopy even reached above the river, covering the heads of Vincent and the others. The dappled sunlight shines down from the gaps in the leaves, shining on the slightly swaying water surface, reflecting a silvery brilliance.

    Sokka felt that they were not sailing on the river now, but floating gently in the woods.

    They turned a corner on the river, only to find that their way forward was completely blocked by huge trees. The thin branches hanging from the top of the head stretch out into the water like tentacles, arranged tightly, like exquisite hanging curtains. The boat stopped before this natural obstacle and could not go any further.

    "Should we walk from the shore?" Shelley asked, "Or should we go through the branches?"

    "No." Vincent smiled and said, "These trees will make way for us."

    After speaking, the mage stood up, put his hands on the drooping branches beside him, and whispered in Elvish language: "Thousands of years of time, eternal friendship, well-intentioned visitors or urgent messages ."

    The trees understood the common code and tightened their arms neatly. The curtains made of big trees were withdrawn on both sides, making way for a winding passage.

    The river water under his feet began to flow by itself, and Erutalon led the guests from afar into the land where elves have grown up for generations without the need for three people to row the oars.

    The barrier behind him slowly closed, but the scene in front opened Sokka''s eyes. On both sides of the gentle river are green meadows, with bright flowers dotted among the moist green leaves. The breeze blows, and the colorful flowers and plants are vying to nod to welcome the guests. Several large ancient trees are like elders guarding and taking care of these little flowers. They stand quietly on the shore, hang down , and chat with the young descendants in their soothing voices.

    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.

    Several huge swans appeared on the river and sailed leisurely towards the small boat. The sparkling water stirred up white water near its curved chest. Their beaks flashed with golden light, their eyes were as dark as smooth coals set in yellow gems, and their huge white wings spread out. They bent their necks and chirped loudly at the angels. Perhaps they thought that little Sokka with wings was also their beautiful cousin.

    If you calm down and get rid of all the distracting thoughts in your heart, you can hear the melodious singing coming from the distance. Whenever you relax, this kind of music will echo in your ears, but when you concentrate on trying to figure out the origin of the song or the elegant lyrics in it, this heavenly sound will become more and more blurred, until Disappearing among the green mountains in the distance.

    Sokka turned over and lay happily on the side of the boat. She stretched her little hand into the river and touched the brocade-like water surface. The cool feeling came from the fingertips, washing away the fatigue all over the body and taking away the dust in the arms.

    Vincent pointed to the mountains in the distance, shrouded in clouds and mist, with a half-hanging rainbow crossing the peaks. A group of birds soared in the mountains, but they were like a school of fish swimming through the sea of clouds.

    "That''s Yisli Heather of the Moon, which means the blessing of moonlight, and the place where the bright moon sleeps." Vincent said to Shelley and Soka: "But outsiders have always called her Heather City. , a place of eternal blessing.��

    "Why?" Little Sokka held up the water and drank it happily: "It''s so cool!"

    "It''s okay to drink the water here, but don''t jump in and swim. After entering the river of Erutalon, good people will feel extremely comfortable and don''t want to leave; while evil people will be like falling into magma and turn into ashes." Vincent said: "Even in the ancient war, there was no damage here. The crazy flames of war failed to ignite the ancient trees here, and Heather became the only pure land at that time."

    While they were talking, two beautiful boats appeared before them. The long and narrow white hull is decorated with carved flowers on the bow. The long oars cut through the water gently, and there are two elves on each boat: one rows the boat, and the other stands on the bow. For humans, it is difficult to describe the difference in appearance of each elf. They all have elegant and handsome appearance, toughness and proud temperament. His blond hair flows on his shoulders, and his handsome features show no fear and are always full of joy. Human language seems a bit poor at this time. Only the Elvish language, which is full of joy and praise, can accurately express inner feelings.

    "Hello, friends from the outside world, welcome to Salantir." An elf put his right hand on his chest and slowly saluted Vincent and others: "If a few guests want to taste Heather''s sweet fruits, Just please come with me.��

    "Okay! Great!" Sokka clapped his little hands: "Salantir is the best place!"

    Of all the people, Shelley always seemed a little nervous. When the green pupils of the elves swept over, she always moved her purple eyes away and looked at her reflection in the river. But the elves here didn''t show any surprise.

    This is not the first time Vincent has come to this elf country. He followed Carol to this beautiful place many years ago and stayed here for nearly two years. Many elves have met this human mage and have regarded him as a friend. This time when he came to Salantir again, Vincent was still amazed by the scenery here just like the first time he came.

    It was also the first time for Shelley to enter the kingdom of elves. The surface elves she had heard about before were all synonymous with cowardice in the mouth of the drow. She had never imagined that the elves on the surface could so perfectly combine natural creations with ingenious craftsmanship. As long as you stay in this environment for a while, you will forget all your worries and put all kinds of unpleasant moods behind you.

    The river in Erutalon moved forward slowly, and the singing in my ears gradually became clearer. Soka and Shelley were immersed in the melodious melody, and every note gently touched their heartstrings. Coupled with the soft and gentle sunshine, the two of them fell into a deep sleep before they knew it.

    "Every visitor who comes to Salantir for the first time has a hard time not dozing off." The elf said to Vincent: "The last time you came, the team was like this. Except for Carol and you, everyone They all fell into a comfortable sleep, and it wasn''t until Heather and the others woke up."

    Vincent looked at the two ladies sleeping in each other''s arms and smiled at the elf. There is a faint hypnotic power in this floating song. The elves have long been accustomed to this melody and will naturally not be affected. And a mage who has lost the right to dream can easily resist this voice.

    "How has Salantir been doing these past few years? Is the mead still as sweet every year?" Vincent asked the elf.

    "Yes, mage." Several elf guards smiled happily: "We can harvest delicious tree fruits every year, and the honey wine we brew is even more mellow. This time, you will receive the most enthusiastic welcome Reception: The height of summer is the best time to drink mead.��

    "I still miss all the time I spent here. Every time I come here, I can feel the tranquility and peace ." Vincent said to the elves: "Now in the outside world, the clouds of war have begun again. A condensed and uneasy atmosphere is spreading. I think Salantir may still be the last paradise."

    "We have heard what you said ." The leading elf replied: "Even in the world under the sun, shadows will slowly grow. When a trace of evil fire breaks out, the entire grassland will be burned to ashes."

    He spoke in a slow voice, as if singing softly:

    Even if darkness covers the world,

    And the moonlight shines here;

    Thick dark clouds cannot stop me,

    The bright silver spreads across the earth.

    the rivers of Salantir,

    Never bring in confusing news;

    Easley &amp;#8226;Heather''s Grove,

    Only soft breathing ripples.

    Floating Erutalon,

    Send a good harvest to the hands of happy people;

    sweet mead,

    Always ready to entertain the tired

    Mellonea �� (meaning friend)

    "Have you also received news from the outside?" Vincent said: "The orcs came from the north. This matter may not be simple. Although there is Fenton of the Holy Greafury , the Moon is surrounded by the sea on three sides. These days There is no strong defensive force in this direction.��

    "No, my dear mage friend. Our respected Queen Herne Vanre has already foreseen this situation. Even on the vast sea, there are white sailing ships guarding day and night. Salantir will be taken care of very well. Well, no living enemy can enter here silently and cause damage."

    "It seems that careful preparations have been made here. I can relax here." When Vincent heard the deployment of defenses at sea, he knew that the defense suggestions he sent to Carol had been implemented. The elves, who originally believed that the sea was a natural barrier, also began to accept the mage''s proposal and made new plans in all directions.

    "Yes, our queen also told us this, ''give the guests the best hospitality.''" The elf said: "She had told us ten days ago to wait here for your arrival today. Just like all successful prophecies in the past, Mr. Mage came to Salantir on time."

    "Why does the respected Ms. Herne Fanrui pay so much attention to me as a human being? Every prophecy consumes a lot of energy. Even with the long life of the elves, this loss is heartbreaking."

    "I don''t know exactly what Her Majesty the Queen means, but I believe she must have enough reasons for doing this." The elf said: "Every prophecy allows us to avoid possible disasters and walk on the road to peace. After so many winds, frosts, snows and rains, this emerald green forest is still full of vitality. The songs praising peace have always been lingering in Heather City and have never stopped."

    "I have always believed that peace is the most precious thing in the world, but peace for too long will make people careless."

    "Mage friend, I agree with what you said." The elf nodded: "Our lives are very long, and being able to live in happiness forever is our most common wish. But the creatures outside are always not the same as us. Patience, they continue to cause fights over fleeting things. We have seen this situation and have been working hard to improve this situation. We elves do not like to use strong methods, and friendly negotiation is our first choice. But when During the negotiation process, time has become mankind''s biggest enemy. Except for the mages who can live longer, we elves are always changing meeting partners."

    "These are things that cannot be helped." Vincent said: "Human beings have the most active ideas, but they cannot exist for a long time. The elves have enough patience, but they are often not as fast as the changes in the outside world. Every life is equal, They just live with different priorities."

    "Young mage, what you said makes sense." The elf nodded: "I was thinking about you at your age. You have just learned to walk among the branches and cannot even run. Even though you have been away from here for only eight years, I I don��t dare to measure your wise soul now by the standards of the past.��

    "Thank you for your compliment." Vincent said, "I just saw a lot more things outside. Compared to the elves'' thousands of years of wisdom, I am just a pitiful grain of sand lying on the endless shore. "

    "Friend, our queen has mentioned you many times. She admires you very much and her tone is full of praise. Before I can see her, I will arrange for you to live in Heather''s palace. Of course, the delicious mead has already been Wait there.��

 Chapter 2 Travel and Travel Beyond Travel Episode 12

    The river water drifted forward, gradually being covered by a thick layer of water vapor. The mist floating like smoke completely covered the clear river channel. Without a local elven guide or eyes like Vincent that can penetrate obstacles, we would be completely lost in a place like this.

    However, this mist completely dissipated the scorching summer heat. The moist and cool water droplets fell on people''s skin, bringing a refreshing touch; the burning sensation in the lungs caused by the high temperature air was also relieved.

    Vincent sat comfortably in the boat and didn''t have to worry about controlling the direction of the boat. Now enjoying the comfortable journey is the only thing he wants to do.

    A few faint lights drifted from the fog, and their number became more and more numerous. These lights are like fireflies flying low over the river, flashing a pale yellow light. Vincent curiously reached out and picked up a lamp that was leaning into the boat, and found that it was a small lamp lit with pine tar on the wide folded leaves.

    "This..." the mage looked at the two elves on the nearby boat in surprise, "Isn''t this a light made to help dead relatives sleep peacefully? There are so many, has the Elf Kingdom experienced a war?"

    "Yes, my mage friend." The elf said, "Her Majesty the Queen originally wanted to discuss these matters with you directly. Our elven kingdom did go through a tough battle some time ago." He calmed down and held back his heart. Sad, said: "It is not our original intention to let our friends hear this kind of news as soon as they enter Salantir."

    "I understand what you mean." Vincent put the lantern in his hand back into the water: "I will ask Her Majesty the Queen about everything."

    Dots of lights followed Vincent forward, floating around the boat. Vincent thought of the documents he had read. This kind of light is to accompany those elves who sacrificed their lives for the benefit of their fellow humans, so that their souls can have the most peaceful sleep. The lifespan of elves is close to infinite, and they can live in nature for as long as trees. Unless they encounter a terrible disease or sacrifice their lives in battle, elves will only grow old and never die. Elves believe that even if their bodies cannot exist forever, the soul of each elf can coexist with this world. Unless the end of the world comes, the souls of the dead will always exist in this world. Lighting a floating lamp and letting them walk on this river that the elves regard as a "god-given" means that those poor souls can find their homeland as soon as possible.

    On the other hand, the longer than average lifespan makes those elven warriors very skilled. In battle, they are always the most elite troops. Vincent has never heard that the elves would send their people to leave Salantir to fight. This is not in line with their tradition; then this battle must be carried out within the scope of the elven kingdom. Fighting at their own doorstep, in a familiar environment, and assisted by a defense system that had been preserved from ancient times, the elven warriors still paid a heavy price. What kind of enemy could do this?

    "Dear friend, don''t let these things affect your mood. Please enjoy the comfort and tranquility of the Elf Kingdom first." Just as the mage was deep in thought, a female voice suddenly appeared in Vincent''s mind. It was a voice full of majesty and kindness at the same time, perfectly blending these two contradictory tones. Even though this was an uninvited interruption, Vincent could not be disgusted at all.

    A smile appeared on Vincent''s mouth, knowing that this was the ability of the Elf Queen. Her powerful spells allow her to quickly communicate with any creature in the country and even read their minds. However, the Elf Queen never abuses this power, and will only make spiritual connections with other people in emergencies. I remember that the last time he came here, Vincent cast a spell to protect himself from mind control, which caused the Elf Queen to suffer backlash for the first time when she made a mental connection. But she smiled slightly, apparently not hurt in any way. This time, she just said hello to the mage who came from afar, stubbornly but mischievously trying to win the battle.

    Vincent closed his eyes and stopped thinking about the news of the war. All the mysteries will be revealed when I see her, and now I really should enjoy the joy of rest.

    The irritable journey never ends, but the peaceful journey always ends quickly. When Shelley and Sokka opened their eyes, the boat had already approached Heather and arrived at the palace in the Elf City.

    "Sleep so comfortable!" Little Sokka stretched his body and spread his beautiful wings around. She patted her mouth with her little hands, yawned a few times, and then opened her eyes to observe the surrounding scenery.

    Shelley rubbed her eyes and quickly moved her joints to restore their normal agility. She asked Vincent: "How long have I been asleep? Why do I feel like a long time has passed?"

    "Yes, there is nothing wrong with your feelings." Vincent said: "You have slept for five full days and five nights. And you just woke up when you arrived at your destination."

    Shelley frowned and looked nervously at both sides of the river: "Is there some strange magic here? How could I lose my alertness?"

    "Don''t worry, this is not some malicious magic." Vincent explained: "It takes more than five days from entering Salantir to the Elf Palace. During this period, ordinary tourists can only sit on the boat and watch both sides of the river. There is nothing to do in the scenery. This kind of hypnotic magic can eliminate fatigue and avoid this boring process." The mage said with a smile: "But I once had a friend who kept complaining about this. The reason is to let him see less of the beautiful scenery here. It is really uneconomical to spend five days sleeping instead of enjoying it. "

    "So you didn''t enjoy sleep like us during this period?" Shelley said: "You are alone on the boat, why don''t you wake me up and let me accompany you?"

    "No, I think that is inappropriate." Vincent said: "I think you have not enjoyed absolutely peaceful sleep since you were born. Seeing that you and Sokka can rest so peacefully and forget everything around them Come enjoy this deep sleep, how can I disturb it? Besides, I am used to walking in the world alone, so such a short period of emptiness has no impact."

    "Maybe what I said is not correct." Shelley told Vincent: "You once said that after I left that place, I should change my living habits there to adapt to the current journey. I think you should also abandon that feeling of being alone. One person��s habits adapt to the path of three people.��

    Vincent looked at Shelley for a long time before replying: "I think what you said makes sense. I will get used to it slowly."

    "It''s so beautiful here!" Sokka shouted happily. She turned back and tugged on the mage''s robe: "Let me go and play for a while, okay?"

    "Go, but don''t leave the ship too far, and be able to come back at any time. Otherwise, when we get ashore, we will eat all the fruits given to you!" Vincent patted the little angel on the head: "Go fly! "

    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    Sokka spread out his white wings, flew happily across the water, and flew into the blue sky. The rivers of Erutalon gather here to form a large lake, and the turquoise water reflects the surrounding mountains. The originally white clouds in the sky are now floating at the foot of the emerald green peaks, and the birds flying through the clouds now look like schools of fish playing in the lake.

    Although the sun above our heads still shines with blazing light, it must restrain its tyranny in the face of this flawless scenery. No impetuous emotion can tarnish this natural work of art, and no creature that knows how to appreciate beautiful things can bear to disturb the atmosphere here.

    Vincent and Shelley stood up involuntarily and looked as far away as possible. The lake water became a mirror, perfectly reproducing the surrounding landscape. The original beauty has now doubled, setting off each other and catching everyone''s eyes. At this moment, the lake turned into a sea that accommodated all things, giving everyone in it an infinite mind.

    And in the center of this beautiful mirror is the place that the elves are most proud of - Yisli Heather, that is their palace, that is their sacred grove. It was a pure white mountain with dense forests and endless flowers, plants and shrubs dotted between the gaps in the trees. These towering ancient trees are as white as the soil here, but they are not boring or lonely at all: usually the green leaves cover the sky above their heads, but in autumn they turn golden, and even in winter they turn Even if the snow is white, it will not wither, and will regain its green glory in spring. The tree trunks are covered with green vines. Yellow flowers and bright red fruits hide under the winding vines, and butterflies picking flowers and foraging birds happily shuttle through the forest. They never have to worry about food here.

    The thick branches at the top of the huge white wood are almost perpendicular to the tree itself. They try hard to pull the outstretched arm of another big tree next to it, but they always fall just short of the distance. However, the elves fulfilled their wish and built a rope bridge between the branches of the two trees, connecting the entire forest into a whole. Although the gray ropes appear thin, they are actually able to withstand the weight of even a storm giant. Here, the elves not only demonstrated their exquisite craftsmanship, but also gave full play to their artistic talents. Each rope bridge uses a different weaving method, but the same thin ropes are combined into a variety of patterns, and these ropes are even used to combine complex Elvish characters. Most of them are words of blessing and greetings, used to express the best wishes for all those who pass by.

    Through continuous rope bridges and various platforms built on huge trees, you can reach the top of the mountain . There, the largest and oldest tree in the entire forest grows, and its name is " Isley Heather". The huge canopy covers the top of the entire mountain, and also shows a color different from other trees: during the day, under the reflection of the sun, the leaves show a whitish golden yellow; while at night, this tree looks like the bright moon in the horizon. The same, turning into a bright silvery white.

    A palace is located on the largest branch of the tree . It seems to be carved out of sapphire, perfectly integrated with the tree . Miraculously, the palace changes color as the angle of the sun changes. From light blue to emerald green, then slowly turns to orange, and finally mixes with the sunset to become a bright red.

    Neither Vincent nor Shelley wanted to make a sound for fear of causing even the slightest damage to the landscape. But Sokka''s cheerful laughter echoed in their ears. The little angel was like a nimble swift, flying across the water like an arrow , and even put his little hand into the water, leaving a string of ripples.

    When the elves saw the happy little angel, they expressed heartfelt praise. As Sokka flew, they sang songs of praise in Elvish.

    "What are they singing?" Shelley stood next to Vincent and asked quietly.

    "A poem that praises the birds in the sky, but it is difficult for me to translate it in other languages." Vincent said: "There are many exquisite words, and their nuances can only be expressed in Elvish. If it is a tough translation. , will lose most of its flavor.��

    "I know." Shelley was in a daze: "Even if I don''t understand the meaning, I can still feel their emotions. Although elves and drow are originally the same race, the difference in language is so huge. Just like the elves There are so many curses and insults in the Dark Elf language that it is difficult to express them in other languages."

    Vincent looked at Shelley: "I know you will never forget those days, but you should keep them deep in your memory and don''t take them out to affect your current thoughts."

    "Wow! I can''t stop!" Little Sokka''s voice came from the sky. The little angel danced and quickly rushed towards the boat where Vincent was. Although her wings kept flapping, it seemed that she still could not reduce the power of diving from high altitude.

    Vincent stretched out his adamantium prosthesis towards Sokka and spread his fingers. Shelley was about to remind the mage that the little angel would definitely be injured if it hit such a hard object at high speed. But only in the blink of an eye. Sokka was already sitting in the cabin safely. Except for her eyes that were still spinning due to dizziness, there was no sign that she had been hurt. Not even the ship rocked at all.

    Shelley rubbed her eyes vigorously and looked at the mage in confusion. She didn''t even notice what Vincent had just done . Even if a spell is used, it cannot be so fast, let alone completely eliminate the light and sound when casting the spell.

    Several elves also looked at each other, but no one could see clearly what happened just now. As if in an instant, their attention was drawn away. Each elf''s eyes blinked involuntarily, ignoring the process they should have seen.

    "Maybe this is the magic of the mage." The elves all have this thought in their minds.

    The boat docked on the shore of Heather, leaving only the sound of the lake water lapping at the shore. Several people stepped lightly on the moist and soft ground, and the thick grass blades under their feet felt comfortable. Shelley picked up Soka, who was still confused about the direction, and jumped off the boat.

    This is the first time in the history of elves that a dark elf has set foot on this holy land.

    This small island in the middle of the lake has become a place where elves lived thousands of years ago, and tall trees have appeared here since that era. But even the oldest elves cannot tell what kind of changes these trees have undergone over the years. Others say that the trees have looked like this since the arrival of the elves, even before other life came into being. Stepping into this sacred mountain is like stepping into the long river of history, like returning to ancient times. Here, only the oldest memories will be passed down, and the eternal trees will tell the almost disappeared legends in the ears. Salantir only retains the memories of these oldest things. Here, these ancient things seem to be alive again, operating and breathing. They have heard about the forces of evil and know the taste of sorrow and suffering; the elves reject and doubt the outside world. Even the borders of Salantir are filled with the howling sounds of wild beasts, but no shadows can appear in the land of Heather.

    History seems to be condensed here, just like the proud traditions of the elves, which will never change due to the changes of time.

    A hanging basket hangs from the tree, with comfortable cushions and smooth natural rattan knots as armrests. Through the pull of the elves above, guests here can easily go up to high places and enter the transportation network among the woods.

    Vincent bent down and made an inviting gesture to the two ladies, gesturing for Shelley to take Soka up first. However, Shelley always felt a little uneasy when she came to this land. She could not completely trust the elves in front of her, and was afraid that they would suddenly drop the basket. She shook her head at Vincent, then used the levitation technique to fly the light angel towards the platform above her head.

    Vincent smiled at the elves: "Actually, I don''t need this hanging basket." After saying that, he waved his staff gently and came to Shelley''s side at a very fast speed, and they slowly flew upward together.

    Several elves smiled at each other . They straightened the long bows on their backs and quickly climbed up the thick tree trunk. Although the vines all over it made it easier to climb, the several agile elves did not pull the green plants at all. They climbed up quickly, as dexterously as squirrels that had lived in the woods for a long time. Leaving almost no trace, Vincent and Shelley soon arrived.

    The mages and elves gently applauded each other''s actions, showing smiles of mutual appreciation.

    "Friends, mage, please come this way." The elves bowed gracefully: "Now, I officially welcome you to the land of Heather and the land of pure blessings."

 Chapter 2 Travel and Travel Beyond Travel Episode 13

    Walking through the woods is a novel experience, especially for Shelley and Sokka. The green leaves are just within reach, and the white flowers blooming on them are clearly exuding a faint fragrance.

    All building materials here come from nature, especially trees. Whether it is the platform built on the big tree, the stairs built around the trunk or the materials used to make ropes, they are all provided by the plants here. Only the weapons used by the elves come from the bottom of the lake outside Heather and are smelted with ores that have been soaked in holy water for many years.

    "Friends, mage, our respected queen can only invite you to see you tomorrow. Please rest here today and wash away the dust from your body." The elf accompanying Vincent said: "In the evening, please taste our elf''s meal. If there is anything else For special requests, just follow the path from the door to our gathering place. Every elf living here would be honored to help."

    "Thank you." The mage said, "I really can''t think of anything else I can ask for."

    Sokka reached out from behind Shelley''s shoulder, tugged on the hood of Vincent''s robe, and said with a blushing face, "Brother Vincent, can you give me some fruit to eat..."

    The mage smiled at the elf: "Friend, can you bring our little one some of her favorite fruits?"

    "Of course there is no problem." The elves walked backwards and left the room prepared for the mages: "We will be ready soon."

    The door curtain of the room was closed, and only the three mages stayed in the tree house. Except for temples and some very important places, elves'' houses do not have doors. A blue or green door curtain decorated with white thread is the only barrier between this place and the outside world.

    The little angel is no longer dizzy now , jumps off Shelley''s back, and wanders around the room happily. The windows here just avoid the dense leaves, and the beautiful landscape on the lake and the bright red colors of the sunset drift in with the refreshing breeze. The decoration inside is very simple, with three hammocks lying on one side of the room, and soft cushions piled on the white fur blankets . Their placement looks casual but not messy. An incense burner emitted curls of green smoke, and the aroma of various flowers and plants filled the room.

    Shelley looked at the entire room carefully, not missing every corner. The mage watched her actions silently. The female drow also noticed Vincent''s gaze and seemed to feel a little embarrassed. She asked, "What are you thinking about?"

    "There''s nothing important," the mage said. "Just some meaningless guesses."

    "Guess?" Shelley said: "Even if it is a guess, as long as you think about it, it is probably very close to the truth."

    "Although this is a compliment, I don''t hope that this speculation is really close to the truth." Vincent said: "Speaking of this room, this is used to receive distinguished guests. Generally speaking, when other elven tribes or This room will only be used when very important guests arrive. We just came here by chance and did not inform Her Majesty the Queen in advance. But we were still arranged in this room..."

    "What does this mean?" Shelley asked.

    "According to my deduction, there are only two possibilities. First, it is related to my identity as a mage. The Elf Queen may want to communicate with the Mage Association; second, it is related to the battle that happened here some time ago." Vincent said lowly He said: "I don''t quite believe that the noble Elf Queen suddenly wants to deal with the arrogant mages. This is inconsistent with the independent style of the elves. Therefore, it is very likely that it was the battle not long ago."

    "What''s so scary about fighting?" Shelley licked her lips: "I''ve taken good care of Sokka. With your strength, are you still afraid of fighting?"

    "Actually, I always want to avoid fighting." The mage put the powerful staff aside and sat on the hanging chair next to the incense burner: "Magic is not used to fight and kill ."

    "But when it comes to creating death, there is no one more powerful than a mage." Shelley said: "Even the dark elves, when they entered the underground, it was the battle that fell on them, which created this race. When fighting cannot Don��t you know how to use magic to avoid it?��

    Vincent closed his eyes and fell into meditation, and did not continue to discuss this topic.

    When night fell, the news that the mage Vincent came to Heather spread throughout the Elven Holy Mountain. In the long lives of elves, they will always miss those memories that can be preserved for a long time, and friendship is one of them. The mage Vincent has made friends with these elves many years ago, and it is naturally a happy thing to be able to meet them again.

    There were not many visitors to Salantir, and even fewer who were able to enter Heather. If the bards all over the continent of Blasares could see this holy mountain from a distance, they would be able to inspire endless inspiration and write beautiful poems. These romantic poets would even agree to give fifty years of their lives in exchange for letting them into Heather. As an elf who also loves beautiful music, he will not easily let others enter this forest, let alone other outsiders. Vincent was able to enter this land after helping the elves do a lot of work. As a rare visitor, the arrival of the mage is something that makes all the elves happy.

    That night, many elves came to visit. However, since Vincent closed the door curtain and did not lift it, no visitors entered the room. Although there is no door here, you can come and go freely with just a slight lift of your hand, but the closed curtain indicates that the owner here needs to rest and please do not disturb. The visiting elves left a few fruits they picked at the door to show that they had been there, and then quietly turned around and left. They have infinite lives at their disposal, and a short wait is nothing.

    In this way, the happiest person is little Sokka. She listened intently to the footsteps outside. As soon as the visiting elf left, she secretly stretched out her hand from the side of the door curtain, quickly grabbed a piece of fruit, and ate it happily in the room.

    The elves lit up lights in their rooms, and the special candles emitted silvery-white light, which was the color of the bright moon in the sky, but flickered like starlight. The light of these candles is dotted all over the holy land, like beautiful stars hanging in a dense forest. The palace of the elves has turned as white as the moon as the night falls. Heather completely transformed into another night sky, another world.

    It started to rain lightly in the sky, and the raindrops like thin lines hit the leaves, making a faint knocking sound. The songs of the elves came out in the rainy night, and they were singing about the rain that nourished everything. The rhythm of the music and the sound of falling rain did not weaken it, but could be transmitted to far away places. The entire Elf Kingdom can hear the singing coming from here, and any place with rain will not be ignored. Even residents living on the border of Salantir can faintly appreciate this beautiful music in the quiet night. They call it the "Rainy Night Prayer of the Elves."

    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    The three people in the room were quietly listening to the singing outside. This was a kind of beautiful music that could be appreciated without understanding Elvish . Soka held the apple in her mouth, but forgot to chew it. She was completely immersed in the melody outside; Shelley closed her eyes and remained motionless. No one knew where her thoughts were drifting.

    As the moon climbed higher and higher, the music gradually weakened, disappearing among the dense ancient trees with hypnotic notes. Vincent carried Sokka and Shelley to the hammock, covered them with gauze made by the elves to resist the night humidity, and then left the room alone.

    When he opened the door curtain, he saw the person he expected to appear. Elf Queen Hernfangrui was standing quietly on the platform outside the house. Just like the last time we met, the Elf Queen is wearing a pure white robe, so simple that there is no decoration. Only when you stare carefully can you find some silver thread sewn on her cuffs - but in front of her holy appearance , you will feel that staring at the Queen is a very impolite behavior. Wearing a simple small crown on her golden hair, it was a crown carved from a part of the branches of the white tree here. It did not need to be decorated with various gems like a human crown to show its beauty. Time has left no trace on her face. No one can tell the queen''s exact age. Only legends say that she, like this holy land, has existed in this world long before other living beings. Her smooth skin is like that of a baby, and it is like the lake water outside the holy land that is full of spiritual power, but no one would think that face is full of childishness. The reason is the queen''s eyes. The deep turquoise eyes are like ancient pools with no bottom, full of memories of years and traces of time. It records tens of millions of years of past events and can also see through the fog of the future.

    "Salute to you, the great elf queen." Vincent paid respect to the elf in front of him. He did not use the mage''s etiquette, but used the greetings from his hometown. The mage''s etiquette is always full of endless pride, but it seems very out of place in front of the "Master of Time".

    "Welcome, my friend." The Queen nodded slightly. She moved half a step to the side, slid her right hand across the arc, and made a "please" gesture, but did not speak again.

    The two people walked towards the depths of the dense forest. They met no other elves along the way, only the rustling of leaves accompanied them. The road under his feet seemed slippery after the light rain, but Vincent knew that before the first ray of dawn arrived, the dew from the sky would be completely absorbed by the sacred forest and nourish the land.

    The Queen stopped in front of a green fence. She waved her hand gently, and the vines in front of her automatically moved out of the way. A floating staircase came over and stopped in front of them.

    "Are we going to the ''Secret Realm''?" Vincent asked in confusion: "Outsiders are not allowed to enter there."

    The Queen did not speak, but just stepped up the transparent steps. But the smile on her face and the meaning in her eyes encouraged the mage to follow.

    Vincent also set foot on this air passage full of doubts.

    The so-called ''secret place'' is at the top of a withered tree, which is also the only dead plant in the holy place. However, the elves believe that this big tree supports the ''secret realm'' with its own life, so it no longer has the energy to spread its branches and leaves. It is a perfect manifestation of self-sacrifice. Under this tree, countless poems full of praise and sorrow were composed and then spread to other countries.

    Since there is no tree canopy, you can see the bright night sky with stars dotted there when you look up from here. The moonlight seemed to be focused, making the place look white. At the top of the tree far away from the ground, there is a huge stone pillar. It protrudes from the center of the trunk and stands in front of the mage.

    This is one of the elves'' artifacts, called the "Time and Space Beacon". It is here that the queen of the elves casts her prophetic spells to divine the future.

    "Vincent, my friend, do you see the problem with this artifact?" Queen Hernfangrui stopped in front of the stone pillar and said to the mage.

    Vincent used the Eye of Insight and carefully studied the things in front of him . In his eyes, only the queen of the elves had not changed at all. Even the power of insight could not spy on her situation. However, the "Time and Space Beacon" revealed its true appearance under the gaze of the pair of black eyes, with dense magic arrays all over the stone pillar.

    There is no damage to the entire artifact, and everything is very complete. But Vincent immediately discovered something was wrong: the artifact that was supposed to be filled with magical power was now as lifeless as an ordinary stone, showing no signs of activity.

    Seemingly observing the change in the expression on Vincent''s face, the Queen said: "As you have discovered, this artifact has lost its function, and the prophecy ability of our elves has also been greatly affected. Now, the future has closed the window to us , like other races, we are surrounded by misty fog, and the road under our feet is no longer clearly visible."

    "Yes, Her Majesty the Queen." Vincent said: "This will have a huge impact. If there is anything I can do to help, I will continue to help my elf friends."

    "Thank you for your kindness, it is as warm and intoxicating as the morning sun." The Queen said: "Before the time and space beacon failed, I cast a prophetic spell, hoping to find the way the elves should move forward. Great Goddess Muennia bless you, the prophecy of that time clearly revealed a lot of information.��

    "Your Majesty the Queen, using too many prophecy spells is a huge drain on your body, and may even affect the strength of the entire elves. Please think twice before you act." Vincent said: "My mentor Ka Suo is... Health is destroyed by using oracle spells.��

    "I also understand this, Mr. Vincent, but I am willing to bear this kind of harm." The Queen said slowly: "In that prophecy, I saw terrible things, darkness, endless darkness enveloped the entire place. The earth, even this holy land, is not immune."

    The Elf Queen put her hands on the stone pillars, as if using the power of the artifact to support her body. She closed her eyes, as if she didn''t want to see the scene she encountered then. But her words did not stop, she was still pouring out everything she had seen like a stream.

    "Countless lives disappeared in the darkness, and ancient and splendid traditions were reduced to ashes in the black flames. It seemed that all hope was lost, and all that was left was to wait for the final doom. I concentrated on looking for light in the darkness, even if it was Don''t let go of the faintest hope." She exhaled slowly and continued: "In the far north, even in a place that the orcs cannot reach, there is a faint light. It is a half-man The elf man is the descendant of elves and humans. Around him, darkness cannot get close; and on his way forward, light will disperse the dense fog."

    "You mean, a savior appeared in the prophecy?" Vincent frowned. He is also a mage who is proficient in prophecy. Although he does not usually use this type of magic, his mentor Ka Suo taught him everything.

    "If you think so, it coincides with my thoughts." The Queen said: "After that, I predicted your arrival and other things. But the scene became blurry and blurred until it disappeared. . The beacon of time and space then revealed nothing more, it blinded me."

    "When did this artifact lose its function?" Vincent asked.

    "About four months ago, the time and space beacon lost all power."

    Vincent calculated in his mind that that was when he was still in Prudence City. Batana is gathering strength and preparing to annex the second family; at this time, Vincent is still trying to decipher the drow''s spell language in the Black Crystal Tower.

    The words of the First Mistress Batana before she died flashed through his mind. If the two things were connected, it could also explain the reason why the time and space beacon failed .

    "Your Majesty the Queen, I once heard such a message from a dark elf . She said that the God of Prophecy is dead."

    Hern Fanrui looked at the mage''s face, his green eyes shining like stars. After a while, she said: "If a member of the first family in Prudence City said this, then the God of Prophecy is really dead."

    She walked up to the mage and stared into Vincent''s pure black eyes: "Mr. Vincent, what I want to say below is very important. But please don''t spread it. Some secrets are like plagues and will destroy the world. everything."

    The mage nodded and waited with a serious expression.

 Chapter 2 Travel and Travel Beyond Travel Episode 14

    Secrets are like grasslands that have been burned by wild fires, leaving only a dark patch, covered with decaying dust, and looking lifeless. But when a certain moment comes, there will still be green sprouts stubbornly emerging from the soil, blooming bright flowers, showing the almost forgotten history to everyone.

    If the rumors about the age of the Elf Queen are true, then the woman standing in front of Vincent is the legend who keeps the most secrets.

    "Mage Vincent, you should be very familiar with the war a thousand years ago. As a member of the Mage Association, there must be many documents that record in detail what happened during that time."

    "Yes, Her Majesty the Queen." Vincent replied: "I have read some relevant records in detail."

    "Do you know why Heather, as a holy land, was not affected in any way during the battle that spread across the entire continent?"

    "This should be because the elves have been blessed." Vincent did not have the exact answer to this question in his mind, but he still said: "It may also be because Heather''s elves did not participate in the war, and the war was not drawn to this area. Land up.��

    "No, that''s not what happened." Queen Hernfangrui walked slowly around the stone pillar, as if she was using this method to awaken her past memories. "We, the elves, were actually the first to challenge God."

    Vincent took a half step back in surprise. This news was indeed shocking. If what Her Majesty the Queen said is true, then the responsibility for waging wars that the mages have shouldered for a thousand years has actually been borne by the elves.

    "We, the elves, also have many mages with outstanding abilities. They can use extraordinary power with every move. These elves have a very close relationship with your mages association." The Elf Queen sighed: "Because of our elves'' nature Arrogant, and those mages were unruly, so my control over the elven mages became less and less. Their closeness to the great arcane masters exceeded the connection with the elven blood. Before the great arcanists challenged the gods, The elven magicians have already chosen the target they want to attack."

    "If my guess is correct, it should be the God of Prophecy." Vincent said.

    "Yes, things are as you expected." The Queen spoke slower and slower, as if the thousand-year secret became a burden and slowly increased pressure on her shoulders. "A total of 1,321 elven mages lost their immortal bodies, and another 172 will never see the light of day again. The flesh and blood of these compatriots gradually rotted under the scorching sun, and they will never have the chance to re-mix. The trickling waters of Erutalon. Even with my power, I cannot put the souls of these poor compatriots to sleep. They will be tortured for eternity, wandering around the world of Blasares with the curse of the gods before their death . I will always remember it. all of these."

    "It''s a terrible thing," Vincent said. "In that war, too many races paid a huge price."

    "Yes." The Elf Queen said: "The God of Prophecy also died, but he had already anticipated his death and preserved his body in advance. When his divine power returns to his body, he will regain his strength. Come into this world.��

    "I think the great arcanists at that time would not let this possibility become a reality. They must have taken corresponding measures."

    The Elf Queen showed a smile to Vincent, but due to the painful atmosphere created by the story just now, this smile was more bitter.

    "The body of the God of Prophecy is imprisoned, and a powerful barrier isolates him from the world. The divine power that has flowed into the world, the powerful power of prophecy, is sealed in this ''time and space beacon'', as the elves'' Spoils of war. It was precisely by relying on the ability to predict the future that when the great arcane masters fought with the gods, the elves were able to seek advantages and avoid disadvantages, and survived that terrible war."

    Vincent frowned and looked at the huge stone pillar in front of him. Unexpectedly, this artifact can actually imprison the power of gods. The skills of the ancient great arcane masters have really reached a very superb level.

    "If that''s the case, why did a group of elves move underground?" Vincent asked in confusion.

    "Although the power of prophecy guides us in the direction of progress, the torrent of history is even stronger. Where can there be a true paradise in a world ravaged by war?" Her Majesty the Queen gradually regained her energy and broke away from the painful memories. "In order to prevent the entire Salantir from being destroyed, part of the elven land inevitably became a buffer zone. The compatriots there faced crazy enemies alone for the benefit of the entire race. It was those people who preserved our bloodline. "

    "However, not all elves can endure such a cruel situation. After all, war is contrary to our nature. A small number of elves decided to leave their homes that were ravaged by monsters, even if they entered the dark and cold underground without seeing the sun. They used a long staff to take away part of the power of the God of Prophecy, and even the very being of the ancient god was also stolen."

    The Queen paused and seemed to realize that she had made a mistake: "It should be said that the things they took away originally belonged to the elves who sacrificed their lives. The word "stealing" is not accurate. They fought hard underground, But due to lack of numbers and strength, she turned her back on the original moon goddess, Muennia, and took refuge with the spider goddess in the underground world, thus becoming a dark elf."

    "So that''s it." Vincent asked, "Then why didn''t the great mages in the past destroy the body of the God of Prophecy?"

    "That is impossible." The Queen said: "The great arcane masters separated the god from his power, but while the divine power does not disappear, the body will always exist."

    After hearing these words, what Vincent was most worried about now was not the death of the God of Prophecy, but the fate of the God of Magic. If the magic network is the remaining power of the God of Magic, then will his body be waiting for rebirth somewhere?

    "When the power of the ''Space Beacon'' disappeared, we elves, like other creatures on the continent, faced an unknown prospect. Fortunately, at the last moment, the prophecy of the savior''s appearance inspired us." Her Majesty the Queen said : "I am not entirely sure now what the meaning of the scenes that appear during the spell''s effect is. But one thing I am sure of is that the appearance of the savior may be related to you. If there is any power in the world that can be more powerful... To answer all this in detail, I believe that only your mentor, the great prophet Ka Suo, has it. Only mages can see the future without resorting to the power of prophecy gods."

    "How may I be of service to you, my dear lady?"

    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.

    "I will announce the details of the prophecy to the leaders of various countries on the continent in the near future. Before that, I sincerely hope to get the help of the Archmage. Before the darkness is about to come, this may be the last ray of light. . While we can still see the road in front of us clearly, we should take a few more steps."

    "Okay, dear madam." Vincent said, "I will discuss this matter with my mentor."

    "Thank you very much, Master Vincent. You have built a communication bridge between us and the Mage Association." The Queen said: "In this way, I can rest at ease. Young Mage, do you have any other requests?" "

    Vincent frowned and thought for a while, considering whether he should do something for Shelley. He assessed the possible consequences and dangers of this matter, and finally decided to explain everything in this place.

    "Your Majesty the Queen, I have a friend, and I want to apply for her to be a resident of Salantir, so that she can find refuge in this world." Vincent said: "To be honest, she is a dark elf. Although Drow is only half-blooded, I cannot deny the fact that she comes from Prudence City."

    The Queen''s expression did not change at all, as if she had already known about this matter. She didn''t know what she was thinking in her flashing green eyes, and she stood motionless in front of the ''space-time beacon''.

    Vincent didn''t move either. He won''t leave here until the Queen speaks. The breeze blew into this "secret realm" and gently moved their robes. One was as white and pure as the snow on the mountain, and the other was as dark and deep as the quiet night sky .

    The elves even have feelings of rejection towards people with half-elven blood. Most of the half-elves traveling on the continent cannot return to the Holy Land of Heather. And the hatred for the dark elves has already surpassed ''repulsion''. The drow''s sneak attacks and killings of ground elves for a thousand years have already planted the seeds of feud.

    Vincent lowered his head. He did not look into Herne Fanrui ''s eyes. Even the Eye of Insight bypassed the area of the Elf Queen. He waited, just like a lone stone standing on the edge of the vast sea, waiting silently.

    "Master Vincent, our elves welcome friends and friends of friends. Only dark elves are intolerable to us. This contains too many past events and too many painful memories." The Queen said: "We know a A man is judged by what he has done. But for dark elves, we will not take this risk. In the process of judging the character of some dark elves, we have lost too many outstanding souls. Thousands of years have taught us This lesson does not grant any pardon to the dark elves."

    Vincent nodded, this situation was within his expectation. Finding an identity for Shelley on the ground was inherently difficult.

    "This time, this dark elf is your companion. I believe in your vision." The Queen said: "Your judgment is very accurate, even the best prophet would envy. However, I must consider the entire elf I cannot set a precedent for providing the Dark Elves with the protection of Salantir against the will of the race. If she comes with you, we will welcome her; but when she comes alone, this will still be a dangerous place. So, you have to Keep this secret."

    "I understand what you mean, Her Majesty the Queen. The opposition between elves and dark elves cannot disappear just because of my words."

    "Actually, I''m glad you confessed everything to me, mage. When you entered the Erutalon River, I already felt the breath of the dark elves. The water of this god-blessed river can respond to potential dangers. .��

    "It turns out that the lady already knows all this." Vincent raised his head and looked at the calm expression of the Elf Queen.

    "In this regard, I cannot ignore the facts and say that the elves are tolerant and generous. Therefore, even as the queen, I cannot meet your request. I am very sorry."

    "No, Her Majesty the Queen, there is no need to say sorry." Vincent said: "In fact, I should also be very grateful to you for your honesty. As an elf, it is already remarkable to be able to tolerate a drow entering the borders of Salantir."

    Hernfangrui looked up at the stars in the sky. Her white robe seemed to be the moon itself, suddenly emitting a holy light. Slowly, her feet left the ground and floated a few inches in the air.

    The wind in the "Secret Realm" suddenly stopped, and except for the floating Elf Queen, everything became still.

    "Her belonging is in the sky, a beautiful city, between the blue sky and white clouds, as free as a bird." The Elf Queen fell back to the ground, and after the light on her robe gradually disappeared, she said: "You cannot rely on time and space markers. This is the limit of my ability to foresee. The destination of that dark elf is not in Salantir, I��m afraid you will continue to search for it.��

    "Thank you, Her Majesty the Queen." Vincent said: "You have spent all your efforts to provide us with instructions. This is already the best gift."

    "Go, child. I disturbed your rest on the first day of my arrival, and told you these confidential and sad things. Now, go and rest. Farewell, my friend."

    After returning to the room where he stayed, Vincent felt a little tired. The main thing is the exhaustion of not being able to find suitable shelter for Shelley. When he opened the door curtain, he found that the female drow had woken up and was standing in front of Sokka''s hammock , fully armed .

    "Where are you going?" Vincent asked.

    "No, I don''t want to go anywhere." Shelley breathed a sigh of relief when he saw the mage. "Seeing that you are not here, and thinking that the people living here are elves, I feel a little scared."

    "Don''t worry, no one will hurt you." Vincent walked to Shelley''s side, "Both you and I have the ability to protect ourselves from harm from the outside world."

    "I don''t know." Shelley said: "I don''t know why this happened. Maybe the beauty of the Elf Kingdom shocked my heart, or it broke a tight string somewhere in me. I don''t know what happened to me suddenly. Sometimes, I even miss the feeling of hunting prey in the dark area. The tense atmosphere and the smell of blood can actually relax me. Now, here, I am always a little at a loss. I... I suddenly didn��t know who I was or why I was here.��

    Vincent looked at Shelley, watching the dark elf trembling slightly. He said: "It''s because you leave that dark place, but your habits and memories try to pull you back. It''s like an addiction, it always seduces you in the deepest parts of your body and mind. Vincent said: "When I call you Shelley, the past brought by this name binds your soul like a chain, and it is not easy to truly break away."

    "Why can you always look at all problems rationally?" Shelley said: "Although your words are very reasonable, I will tell myself this in my heart. But the effect is not obvious. What should I do to really get rid of this everything?"

    "Think more about why you left the underground, and what kind of damage that dark environment caused to you. In the dark nights when you couldn''t sleep because of fear and doubt, what kind of torture did you suffer, and how much pain did you experience?" Vincent said: "Or, you can change your name and completely abandon the mark of this dark elf?"

    Shelley shook her head: "Changing the name is just an act of self-deception. If so, I would rather choose to let you use magic to change my memory so that I can completely forget my past."

    Vincent also shook his head: "The memory-altering spell is likely to damage your mind and even turn you into a madman." His voice suddenly became smaller: "You know, I will not do such a thing to hurt you. .��

    The two people suddenly stopped talking and stood face to face. Shelley''s eyes were fixed on Sokka on the bed next to her. The little angel''s round belly was exposed, looking very funny. For some reason, Vincent''s vision always drifted to the window, looking at the rain that was falling again. Did the Elf Queen know that there would be a break between rains , so she paid a special visit?

    The silent atmosphere lasted for a while, and the two people''s eyes finally reunited. Shelley still couldn''t read the mage''s thoughts from Vincent''s constantly rotating pupils. At this time, Vincent always seems a bit distant and difficult to approach.

    The female drow sighed softly.

    The mage took half a step back and his eyes returned to their original state. He no longer needed to observe the dark elves in front of him with vigilant vision, thus erecting a thick but invisible wall.

    Shelley''s silver-white hair swayed gently in the night wind, bouncing like life. Vincent reached out his hand and couldn''t help but want to touch the white hair.

    However, the mage hugged Shelley into his arms.

    The female drow seemed to be taken aback, her muscles immediately tensed up, and her hands were placed on the hilt of the sword at her waist. But the familiar black robe stuck to her cheeks, and a scent mixed with the smell of strange herbs hit her nostrils. As if by magic, she relaxed and remained motionless, letting the mage hold her.

    Sokka, however, squinted his eyes and looked at this scene from under his long eyelashes. This was her first time pretending, and doing this "sneaky" behavior would inevitably make her little heart beat fast.

    The drizzle was still falling outside, and the songs of the elves sounded again. This time, they are slowly talking about their expectations for tomorrow in distant voices...

 Chapter 2 Travel and Travel Beyond Travel Episode 15

    The next day, the gentle morning breeze carried the fragrance of fresh leaves from the window. These fresh leaves become as bright as emeralds after being washed by a night of rain. The sun shines on it, shining with the unique golden light of the rising sun, making the entire holy mountain glow with vitality.

    Several little birds jumped into the room without being invited, as if they were the owners here. The long sky-blue feathers on the bird''s head swayed back and forth, and the two small black jewel-like eyes above the short red beak looked back and forth toward the room. From behind them, a pair of small white hands stretched out slowly. The owners of those two hands were holding their breath , being careful not to make any sound.

    But alert birds are not so easy to catch. The two little birds flapped their wings quickly, jumped on their legs, and returned to the free blue sky in the blink of an eye.

    Sokka pouted in disappointment, she had just missed it. But the white wings spread out behind her, shaking slightly to stretch her muscles. When it comes to flying ability, little angels are no less capable than the most agile birds.

    "Soka, stop playing." Vincent''s voice came from the other end of the room. The mage in black robe closed the book in his hand, picked up the powerful staff leaning on his knee and said to the little angel : "Today we are going to see the Elf Queen. It''s almost time."

    "Oh! Got it!" Sokka folded his wings, jumped to Shelley''s side, and held her hand. "Sister Shelley, have you seen the Elf Queen?"

    "Of course not." Shelley said, "You should ask Vincent this kind of question."

    "He seems to know everything. If I ask him, I will know the answer." Soka ran around the female drow playfully: "The happiest thing is to keep surprises."

    Vincent opened the door curtain, and there was already a familiar elf waiting outside. The colorful clothes on her body remained the same, the only difference was that she wore a soft cloak over the hunter''s leather clothing. It was used to cover the morning dew, which was quite cold and felt like melting snow in early spring when it touched the skin.

    "Vincent, I''m so glad you''re still alive." Elf Carol said with a smile: "It''s precisely because I have always believed this that I will not go to your funeral no matter what."

    "Not only you, but Newton and Lambert too. But they were dragged there by force." Vincent said: "I remember that the dwarf always muttered at my funeral, ''He still owes me a lot of wine, and he said He must do what he wants. He will never die until the debt is paid!''"

    "Anyway, you''re welcome." Carol tilted her body slightly and saw the two ladies behind Vincent. When she saw Shelley, she frowned slightly. But Carol immediately said to Vincent: "Come with me quickly. Going to the palace in the early morning is definitely a pleasant thing."

    The mage didn''t notice the change in Carol''s expression. He called Shelley and Sokka, and followed the elf towards the palace at the top of the mountain step by step.

    As Carol said, compared to the quiet holy place at night, the morning in Heather is more exciting. Everything looks fresh and natural, as if radiating infinite vitality under the rising sun. After being watered by the rain, Vincent felt that even the houses made of wood seemed to have grown taller, maintaining the same ability to grow as the woods.

    The red berries on the vines are hung with dewdrops, as clear as crystal. And the red pearl-like fruit is even more sweet and attractive. Foraging birds danced around the berries. They were not in a hurry to eat, but stared at the fruits while singing, as if even they could not bear to destroy this wonderful landscape.

    The early squirrel stood on the branch, holding a strong pine cone in his little hand. They didn''t worry about the source of food in this forest, so they all looked a little bloated. The soft fur is fluffy , and the fat tail covers the head like an umbrella.

    Carol''s steps in front looked relaxed and elegant. Elf boots made of soft leather were most suitable for walking in this environment. The path forward spirals up around the holy mountain, and Shelley and Soka can enjoy the beautiful scenery here from all angles.

    Rope bridges connect various platforms, each with a different function. Heather''s elves carefully decorate each building and even incorporate music and beautiful poems. The windows with various shapes are beating notes, the carvings winding on the white walls are flowing poems, the bright colors on the leaf-shaped tiles express the smoothness of art, and the pointed roofs represent music or music. The climax of the poem points to the blue sky.

    The elves on the platform brought greetings to Vincent. Some of them had known the mage in front of them a long time ago, while others had only heard of the name. But no matter what, it does not prevent them from sending well-intentioned blessings. Elves have been dealing with nature and forests for generations, and they often express their emotions with words drawn from both. "May your tree of life be evergreen"; "May your road be filled with green and gold"; "May your road of life be accompanied by verdure and breeze" are their commonly used words. Several familiar elves will also say: "My heart began to sing after seeing you."

    Shelley and Soka couldn''t understand Elvish, but they could understand the unique rhythm of this language and guess most of its meanings. When the elf speaks, his voice becomes very mellow, with smooth transitions between syllables. Many people believe that elves sing continuously throughout their lives, which is inseparable from the characteristics of their language.

    Due to the beautiful scenery all around, the climb up didn''t make people feel tired. Even before Shelley and Soka were still thinking about it, the palace had already appeared in front of them.

    If human palaces are always magnificently built and the halls of dwarves are always majestic, then the temples built by elves fully demonstrate the meaning of elegance. The huge wooden door looks very narrow and long, standing at the front of the palace like an upright sword. Most of the facade has been hollowed out, and the remaining part just outlines a thriving tree. The elves inlaid the hollowed-out areas with emeralds and agates as green leaves, and decorated them with rubies and citrines to represent flowers. Even obsidian was used to depict the lines of trees. The entire door can be said to be ingenious.

    But compared with the entire palace, it is nothing. Due to the use of too many gems as decoration, the door always looks a bit too luxurious and out of touch with nature. But other parts of the building are integrated with the sacred tree "Heather". The huge branches are the pillars used for support, with pruned vines lying on them; the leaves of the big tree are the roof, and the golden light of the sun is cast from the gaps, bringing bright light to the entire interior of the hall; from the holy tree In the center of the palace, there is a clear spring constantly gushing out, and you can taste the cool holy water even at the top of the Heather Mountain; some protruding tree burls were ground into seats, scattered around the podium in the center of the palace. I don��t know whether it was this beautiful scenery that led to the elves�� skilled craftsmen building this palace; or it was the Holy Tree Heather who had the wisdom to offer her gift to this building that the elves are proud of.

    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.

    Shelley was very excited, she had never seen such beautiful scenery. The natural architectural form opened her eyes. However, after all, she is a dark elf who is used to hiding her thoughts, and all she can see from her face is a calmness that is not alarmed at all times.

    Little Sokka stared back and forth with his two big eyes, like an alert jerboa in the field. She just felt that her eyes were not enough to take in this beautiful scenery at once. And if Vincent''s hand hadn''t been holding her shoulder, the little angel would have flown up long ago and wanted to touch the landscape here with his own hands.

    Vincent had been here a long time ago, so the beautiful scenery of the palace was not that shocking to him. His eyes were fixed on the few people standing behind the podium, especially the two elf kings standing in the middle.

    One of them is the Elf Queen, who is still dressed as she was yesterday. Vincent has never seen any other image of Queen Herne Vanrei . She seems to have escaped the shackles of time, no longer being disturbed by time and becoming eternal. Whether it is a thousand years ago or a thousand years later, the Elf Queen will always look like this. The only thing that changed was her growing wisdom.

    The other person beside her is Heather''s actual manager, Arch Druid Nosta - the "Elf of Birth". This male elf has lived in Heather a long time ago and knows every plant and tree here. For thousands of years, he took good care of the environment here, cared for every compatriot who loved this place, and expelled countless enemies. The Elf Queen then called him "Servant of Heather" and asked him to use his eternal life to take care of this holy land.

    The last time Vincent saw him, he had already experienced the strange personality of the Archdruid. This druid would never listen to anything that had nothing to do with Heather. He would stand quietly aside, stroking a cane made from a branch that was burned in the war, and all he could think about was his fellow elves; but once it was related to Heather, even if it was something somewhere, When a grass becomes withered and yellow, he will cheer up and go to check it out for himself. Heather was like everything to him, it was his life and honor, and it was the source of his power to live forever.

    Behind him are some ancient elves. They are the wise men here and have experienced countless trials and hardships. Even an eternal race is inevitably eroded by time. The elves present, except Her Majesty the Queen, all had wrinkles invariably.

    However, in the eyes of outsiders, these wrinkles do not look old at all. They are more like they are caused by long-term hard work, representing wisdom and full of memories.

    "Hello, kings of elves." Vincent stood in the center of the hall and saluted the master here. "Thank you for your hospitality."

    "For friends, no amount of hospitality is too much, because friendship itself is an immeasurable ocean." The Elf Queen said: "And, for us, your identity is more than just a friend."

    Vincent smiled and nodded: "Yes, I am not only a friend of the elves, but also a servant of my friends. If Heather has any errands for the elves, I will do my best."

    "The residents of Heather thank you for your generosity, Mr. Mage." Nosta''s deep voice rang out. The injuries he suffered in the battle prevented the vocal cords in his neck from singing melodious music. Instead, when he spoke, it sounded like rolling thunder coming from the sky. "This is the second time I am honored to welcome you."

    Vincent searched in his pocket for a while and took out what the brass dragon gave him. "Your Excellency Archdruid, this is an item entrusted to me by a creature I met on land. He asked me to give it to you." After saying that, the black stone slowly floated towards the Archdruid.

    Seeing what was coming, Nosta quickly ran forward two steps, carefully took the stone from the air, and then wrapped it with the thick cloth around his waist, and then he breathed a sigh of relief. When the elves present saw the stone, they all gasped. Carol next to Vincent covered her mouth in surprise, fearing that her voice would disturb the mage''s attention and cause the stone to fall to the ground and cause damage.

    Only the Elf Queen kept smiling, as if she already knew everything.

    Vincent couldn''t figure out what happened , and he didn''t think of anything in his memory that could make the elves be so cautious. He has used his insightful eyes to observe this stone countless times , and has also used magic to analyze it. There''s nothing particularly noteworthy about it, except that it''s very old.

    "Thank you very much, young mage." The archdruid smiled. All elves know that Nosta is a serious leader. His smile is only shown when he is happiest, and it is rare to see him in decades.

    "Vincent, you did us a big favor this time. In one sense, you saved Heather." The Queen said: "This stone is the only seed left by the sacred tree. It is only under the intact hard shell. And can be preserved. Some betrayers tried to get the secret of the Holy Tree of Heather and stole the seed. Thank you for returning this important item to the elves."

    "It''s nothing." Vincent replied. Now he understood why he had been unable to figure out the secret of the stone. It would be strange to get results by studying plant seeds in the same way as analyzing magic items. "Your Excellency Archdruid, it will take a while for the brass dragon to come back, and he asked me to wait here."

    "That old dragon is still naughty and will not change even after a thousand years." Nosta said: "Since he has said that, please stay with us for a while. Now please forgive me, I Put this kind of seed back to its original place immediately.��

    After saying that, the archdruid nodded goodbye to several people present and left the temple briskly but hurriedly.

    "Vincent, we elves have many friends from other races, and you are a special one." The Queen said: "Nearly a year ago, you entrusted Carol to bring back Salantir''s defense strategy map. At that time We didn''t take it seriously, just seeing it as a gift from a friend. But not long ago, this document helped us fend off a powerful enemy and kept the skies of Heather untainted by evil."

    Carol lowered her head and said with some regret: "I didn''t expect this plan from my friend to be so helpful at first. If I had mentioned this earlier, so many compatriots would not have sacrificed their lives."

    "No, child, this is not your fault." The Queen said: "At that time, we underestimated the enemy too much and forgot the virtue of humility. That is the price we should pay. If this sin has to be borne by one person, then as the Queen, I cannot absolve myself of the blame.��

    "What enemy can cause such a big disturbance?" Vincent asked: "I think that with the strength of the elves, there is no obstacle that is insurmountable. Among the warriors I have seen, the elves are the most elite. Especially in a familiar environment, no other race of creatures can take advantage."

    ''Except the Dark Elves. ''Shelley thought silently. ''Although drow should be considered a type of elves, in terms of good training, dark elves should be the best. ''

    "Even the dark elves who sold their souls to the darkness and gained great power would have a hard time resisting such an attack. My friends." As if hearing the voice from Shelley''s heart, Queen Herne Fanrui said : "We elves are now We must learn to be humble, face up to our own strengths, and always pay attention to the shortcomings we still have - this is the warning that our compatriots have paid for with their lives. What Master Vincent said, we should take it as a kind of appreciation, rather than simply taking it as a That''s the truth."

    Shelley frowned and stood behind Vincent. The mage is like a barrier between the female drow and the elf queen. Only in this way can Shelley feel at ease.

    "Mr. Mage, are there any records about the undead army in the books of your association?" The Elf Queen said: "If this threat cannot be fundamentally eliminated, I am afraid that all creatures on the entire continent will live under the shadow of death. .��

    Vincent lowered his head and pondered for a while, recalling all the documents he had read during his studies. The elves all stared at the mage, not wanting to disturb his contemplation.

    The young mage raised his head, his eyes also full of doubts: "I''m sorry, Her Majesty the Queen, I can''t recall the relevant records. If you can describe the scene in detail, there may be enough clues to emerge. water surface."

    The Queen did not show disappointment or other expressions, she just sighed softly: "Every time I think of the sacrifices made by the elves, my heart is as painful as being pierced by a sharp blade. When their cold bodies appear in my mind, , thinking of the moment when my soul is left wandering, I can only close my eyes and let the tears slide down my cheeks. But in order to avoid greater pain and hurt, I will recount the scene again - even if my heart breaks again It��s still inevitable.��

    The elf behind the Queen hummed a dirge softly. This was the only music the elf had without lyrics. Under the sad melody, no elf can bear the painful words. Their hearts are trembling. How can they control their throats to sing the lyrics?

    Sokka also followed Shelley''s example and hid behind Vincent. The celestial creature easily understood the sadness in this music, and she was now immersed in sorrow along with the music.

    Only Vincent and Shelley stood unmoved in the middle of the palace. One person is not affected by the elf music, while the other person is concentrating his rational thinking and paying attention to the story the Queen is about to tell.

 Chapter 2 Travel and Travel Beyond Travel Episode 16

    The early morning sun gradually climbed up to the roof, and then reluctantly began to slowly slide down from the top of the Holy Mountain of Heather. The songs of the elves never stopped, nor did the chirping of the birds. Queen Hernvanre ''s account is like a long poem, but it contains countless painful chapters.

    The meeting in the palace had dispersed, leaving only Vincent and Shelley on the observation platform at the top of the mountain. Sokka, whose stomach was growling with hunger, was led by Carol to find delicious food; the Elf Queen was also distracted by taking care of the sacred tree seeds that were sent back. The mage wanted to take another look at the whole picture of Salantir from a high place in order to think about how to face the attack of the undead army.

    "Do you have to help these elves?" Shelley stood next to Vincent and said: "According to what the female elf said, the army of the undead is very cunning and as powerful as the flood. They regard the residents here as prey. Hunting around in the dark night. It sounds like a very dangerous thing. I am now thinking about why the elf woman used common language to describe all this. If she had used elf language that I could not understand, she would not have let me So worried."

    "Her Majesty the Queen is not using Common Language to scare you, she is just telling the facts." Vincent sighed: "I didn''t expect that there is such a strong undead army in the continent of Blasares . Why did they come from the cold and damp cemetery? Climb out of the forest and harass the creatures living in this forest?"

    "It''s because the cemetery is cold and damp." Shelley smiled: "In the underground world, we have also dealt with these cold dead souls. Some drow are even masters of controlling the dead. Just like making soul-bound corpses. If When it comes to dealing with this kind of undead monster, dark elves are definitely good at it."

    "But it is impossible for them to come to the surface world." Vincent looked into Shelley''s eyes: "Where the sun can shine, the priests of the Holy Greafury are also experts in expelling the undead. With the help of the power of the sun and light god, they can make those souls return. Go to the world of the dead and let them disappear in the world of the sun. But the Greafury Empire is going through a war now, and even the Holy Knights have to seek help from their allies, and it is impossible for them to come here to help."

    "Is there nothing you mages can do?" Shelley said: "I once saw some mages using skeletons and ghosts as servants."

    "It''s not that there isn''t a way, but it''s very difficult. Unless you have magical attainments like the Archmage, mages will be hard-pressed to deal with the undead." Vincent walked to the edge of the platform, holding on to the sacred branch. Surrounded by a fence: "In the last battle, the undead were not eliminated. I don''t know if they will come again."

    "As I just asked, why do you have to help these elves?" Shelley said: "Even if you don''t consider the hatred between drow and elves, I still think you are taking too much risk. If you owe them something, If you have to use services to compensate, then such assistance is reasonable. But I cannot agree with you in any case to risk your own life and then help this group of pointed ears living in the forest for free. "

    "Even if it is free help, I will do it, not to mention that this time I am asking for help from them." Vincent said with a smile: "On the other hand, I also want to see how powerful these undead are."

    "Are you determined to stay and help these guys?" Shelley approached Vincent, the two of them were only one step away: "I remind you again, the enemy you face is very powerful, and you may even lose your life. Even so, you can''t Want to stay?"

    "It''s hard to change what I''ve decided." Vincent said: "If it''s something I promised, then it must be completed. If danger really occurs, please take Sokka to a relatively safe place. That Although the little guy comes from a powerful race, he still has no experience in war."

    "I will hide Sokka. Anyway, she and I have part of the same blood." Shelley continued: "But if there is a battle, don''t always put me behind. Even when facing the powerful Soul Binding Corpses and vampires, my weapons are powerful enough to fight through the sea of blood."

    "I believe this." Vincent leaned against the fence. He was a little tired from standing for a long time and listening to the Elf Queen''s story: "As a person who left the dark world, what do you think of these undead creatures?"

    Shelley closed her eyes and bit her lower lip gently with her teeth. She thought for a while and looked at the mage with her purple pupils again: "Vincent, since you must stay here to fight, then I will tell you this. If my memory is worthy of the words Dark Elf, then then I know the origin of the undead creatures."

    "You know? What''s going on?" Vincent looked surprised: "Are those creatures connected to the underground world?"

    "Vincent, do you know how the first family began to rule Prudence City..."

    What Shelley tells is a secret that only the first family knows. Thousands of years ago, even after taking refuge with the Spider Goddess, the dark elves were still unable to become the overlords of the Underdark. Monsters who escaped from the Grand Arcanist War wandered in the dark underground, threatening the safety of this new race at all times. Moreover, the drow''s internal fighting with each other also greatly depleted their power. Although every family understands that if they cannot communicate unanimously, they will inevitably lose the right to continue to survive, but the evil nature of the dark elves prevents them from trusting each other. until one day����

    The matron of the first family made a sacrifice to the Spider Goddess. No one knows what kind of sacrifice she provided to the goddess, but she obtained a powerful item-the Necromantic Orb. This was actually an item made by the Grand Arcanist on the ground . It was lost in the chaos of war and eventually became a gift from the Spider Goddess to her followers. At that time, there were still a few surviving mages among the dark elves, and they worked together with the mistress to summon a terrifying army.

    Fortunately, the First Matron did not use this army to attack her kind, and the drow of Prudence City were spared a battle against ghosts and vampires. The native monsters of the underground world became victims of this killing, and the blood even stained the passages throughout the Underdark.

    Even if it has a thick carapace and sharp claws, even if it contains deadly toxins or horrific infectious diseases, these powers are useless in front of the undead . In just over a month, starting from the passages around Prudence City and ending in the entire Dark Territory, the terrifying power of the First Family completely "sorted out" those creatures that refused to surrender.

    The cruelty of the undead creatures combined with the well-trained army of the dark elves made the secret work very simple. The situation of these battles has never been reported. The other families in Prudence City didn''t even know that the first family had used the undead to win.

    When countless slave soldiers and mountains of loot were transported back to Prudence City, every family was surprised by the strength of the first family. They simply did not dare to inquire about the battle - even if they had the intention, they did not have the ability - so, under the deliberate concealment of the First Mistress, only the most core members of the family knew about the Necromantic Orb. Since then, no one has questioned the status of the First Family.

    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    The Spider Goddess has a kind of "fairness" that she maintains. In order to better appreciate the tactics and tricks, she took back the Necromantic Orb. She told the matron of the first family that this item was placed in a corner of the surface world. When the dark elves counterattack the elves, this item will appear again.

    Because Batana once wanted her fair-skinned daughter to be a candidate for a mistress, so she told her this history. The First Family has never given up looking for this treasure, and being able to regain it will greatly increase their strength.

    "If that group of undead creatures suddenly appeared in the world, it may be related to this item." Shelley said: "When countless undead creatures are rushing towards you, even a dangerous place like the Underdark cannot To stop this horror, why would you put yourself in danger for these skinny creatures?��

    Vincent rubbed his chin, thinking about what Shelley said. Although these two things seem to be very related, there is a very big loophole. If that necromantic orb still exists, then it will be one of the rare magic items handed down from ancient times like his own fine gold arm. Without the corresponding ability, it will never be used. This necromantic orb is obviously a mage''s item, otherwise the former mistress of the first family would not have asked the mage to assist. There is no one who can use the power of the Grand Arcanist now . Except for Vincent who has the "Arcane Secret Scroll" and thus obtains the same power, those detailed records about ancient magic disappeared with the death of the God of Magic. The ancient Grand Arcanist None of the magicians were left in the world.

    Vincent couldn''t think of anyone else who could use that kind of spell to awaken the power of the Necromantic Orb. Without the general outline scroll of Chapter 1, simply looking at other "laws of creation" can only inspire mages when casting spells, but cannot learn any new spells at all, and it is even more difficult to cast power like the ancient great arcane masters. Impossible to achieve. The first scroll is like the foundation of a building. Vincent has all the building materials in his hands. No matter how strong other people''s understanding is, they can''t build a magical house.

    "Shelley, how does that magic weapon work? Are the undead summoned or created?"

    "I''m not sure about that." Shelley replied: "After all, I haven''t seen that thing with my own eyes, and I''m not a mage. How can I know? However, our first family''s technology in creating undead is much better than other families. Could it be related to this magic bead?"

    "It''s very possible." Vincent said: "Even after listening to your story, I am still not sure about the origin of those undead. If it is really as you said, a disaster caused by a magic item, then Things are simpler: just destroy the undead orb. Although there is the possibility that some undead creature rules an army to attack Salantir, this explanation is worse than the magic item. Be bizarre..."

    "What are you going to do?" Shelley said: "Although you are very powerful, you can''t fight endlessly like the undead. What is there in the Elf Kingdom that is worth your risk and your sacrifice? The price?"

    "If I just say ''the power of friendship made me stay'', that is not comprehensive. This reason is not only a lie to you, but also to my own heart." Vincent said: "There is something in the Elf Kingdom . It''s what I need. My curiosity drives me to find out what magic is, and that item is a good shortcut. I think that when I can help them solve the current crisis, I will be qualified to propose solutions to the elves. requirements.��

    "If it''s a remunerative mission, then I will participate." Shelley licked her lips: "I will never fight for something that is not practical."

    At this time, Carol returned to the temple, and Sokka was not with her. The female elf was very surprised to see Vincent and ''Shelley'' still staying at the top of the holy mountain and not leaving. She walked towards the mage slowly, but her steps always seemed a little frivolous, as if she was blocked by some thoughts in her heart, which made her stumble a little.

    "Good day. You two are still here, don''t you feel tired?" Carol forced a smile, but her eyes only looked at the mage: "Soka has finished eating and is already lying on the bed soundly asleep. You two It��s time to go have a meal, the food of our elves is quite good.��

    "I''m not hungry." Shelley just glanced at Carol and then returned her gaze to the mage: "But I won''t force you and deprive you of your right to eat. So, I''d better go back and see Sokka."

    After saying that, she quickly left the temple, as if there was nothing else to miss. When Shelley passed by Carol, her hand involuntarily touched the rapier at her waist.

    Vincent also discovered this and was puzzled by Shelley''s more provocative behavior. He hurriedly said to the elf who was still unaware of the danger: "Carol, I have something to ask you about the situation of the undead."

    Shelley''s hand left the weapon, as if nothing had happened, and the female drow quickly left the palace.

    After her footsteps completely disappeared, Carol stood in front of Vincent. She lowered her head, and then suddenly glanced around her; her hands rubbed back and forth, controlled by a sense of anxiety.

    "Is there something you want to tell me?" The mage noticed something strange about the elf, but even with his brain he couldn''t figure out why the two ladies became very strange at the same time today.

    Carol finally raised her head and asked in a low voice and with some hesitation: "Is Shelley a dark elf?"

    Vincent''s expression didn''t change much, but he was shocked inside. How did Carol guess Shelley''s identity? The first thing that comes to anyone who has heard of the Dark Elves is the typical silver hair and black skin, especially the unique skin color, which is simply the hallmark of the drow. Shelley is completely opposite to that. Judging from her appearance, Shelley is actually closer to a celestial creature, just like the little angel Sokka. The bloodline power of the dark elves cannot cover up the powerful genetic ability of the celestial creatures, and the white skin should be able to avoid most people''s guesses.

    ''Could you have guessed it from her name?'' Vincent thought in his mind. "Shelley" is indeed a name derived from the Dark Elf language, but in the surface world, although this name is uncommon, it does not exist. And just using the name as a reason for doubt is not the character of the elves - they always judge a thing from the good side first.

    If she denies this matter, Carol will probably not investigate further. The shared adventure life has already formed the mage''s trust in the hearts of her companions. But how could Vincent deceive his friends?

    "Yes, she is a drow, to be precise, a half-dark elf." Vincent confirmed: "She comes from Prudence City."

    Carol nodded, looked around again, and once again made sure that no one was around, she said, "Vincent, why did you take her with you? If someone discovers it, it would be a very scary thing. And, do you know that woman?" With your character, don��t you know you are in danger?��

    "Danger?" Vincent shook his head: "I don''t think there is any danger. In my opinion, Shelley has a good soul." The mage thought for a moment, and then said: "Carol, from your tone, it seems that you I knew Shelley before, right?"

    "Know?" The elf''s expression became very serious: "If you say the name Shelley, I have only heard of it in the past few days. But I think all the elves in Salantir have heard of the ''Drow Executioner'' ''s name. Although the dark elves will use some secret passages to attack the elves, causing some casualties. But with our efforts, this momentum has gradually been curbed. But in recent years, Saranti Some elven settlements outside of Er are often attacked, and the one who appears most frequently is a killer who is skilled in using a rapier. He is very well-equipped, just like a dark elf noble. But unlike ordinary nobles, he frequently appears in Generally, only drow apprentices will participate in ground massacre missions, which cause great harm. Sometimes, they will even go to the surface alone, as if killing has become an indispensable part of life. Even if there are occasional The patrol could find his traces, but no elf could catch this terrible murderer. Since he used weapons instead of spells, we always thought it was a male drow. Until one day, a group of friends and I met the Executioner.��

    Vincent frowned. Although Carol was standing in front of him and Shelley was obviously fine, the encounter did not harm the two people in front of him. But according to Shelley''s skill, it will definitely cause casualties among the elves, but this gap is not easy to fill.

    Shelley must have recognized Carol and felt threatened, after all, this is the kingdom of elves; and Carol also saw clues from some clues and was worried about Vincent''s safety. Both parties are his friends, but they belong to opposing races. Even if Vincent hopes that both parties will let go of their hatred, it cannot be resolved with just a few words.

    "I fought with that drow for a long time. I never thought there was such an agile swordsman before. If we weren''t outnumbered and dawn was coming, I think I would have died long ago. Although I was not able to see that The face of a dark elf, but I am sure it is a female drow. But what confuses me the most is that the skin on her neck is white. This thing even made the bow and arrow I originally aimed there lose sight, because Failed with surprise and trembling hands.��

    "Besides, I shouldn''t be the only one aware of this matter." Carol finally said.

 Chapter 2 Travel and Travel Beyond Travel Episode 17

    "I''m not the only one who might be aware of this."

    When Carol finished saying this, the scene became extremely silent. The two friends stood in the empty temple hall, and no one spoke. And Vincent is thinking about countermeasures, how to prevent Shelley from becoming the target of the elves'' "revenge" and save her life. But in the elf''s mind, he was thinking about how to make Vincent realize the dangers of the dark elves.

    "The drow named Shelley is very skilled, I''m sure of that." Carol said: "Although as a mage, Vincent, you have too many methods that I can''t understand, but when a dangerous person who is proficient in assassination stands on your side, Can you keep yourself safe by your side?"

    "You can rest assured on this, Carol." The mage nodded: "If the matter has developed to the point where it needs to be solved by force or magic, then I will be sorry for the title of ''think tank'' you gave me."

    Carol thought for a moment and then said: "I still can''t believe the dark elf, even though I still trust your judgment. If you say that this dark elf is not dangerous, then I will pretend not to see her."

    After saying that, she waved her fist in the air: "But if that guy does something detrimental to you or the Elf Kingdom, I will never let her go easily. I may not be her opponent in the past, but that may not be the case now! "

    "Okay, of course I know this." Vincent said: "One thing I want to ask is, is there any other elf who knows the details about this ''executioner''?"

    "Those are some elves living on the border. If this is good news, those elves do not live here, but in my hometown, which is some distance away from the Holy Land. But," Carol added: "Because Due to the attacks of undead monsters, many elves spontaneously came here to defend the holy land. Therefore, my companions may arrive at Heather at any time. How long do you think you can hide her identity?"

    "In this case, I understand the current situation." Vincent said: "I will take good care of Shelley, so you don''t have to worry."

    "I hope so..." Carol sighed.

    "Actually, what I''m most worried about right now is not her problem. As long as she or the elves don''t take hostile actions in private and there is a buffer time, I will be able to let her live a quiet life in the elves'' country. Moreover, Her Majesty the Elf Queen Hern Fanrui also already knows about this matter." The mage''s eyes looked towards the endless forest outside the holy mountain: " There is only one thing I want to pay attention to at the moment, and that is the threat of undead creatures still hanging over this area. On the land. At this moment, any disturbance may cause a chain reaction. The definition of the word "enemy" will be infinitely expanded during the war. Even the elves who have experienced a thousand years of life experience cannot avoid falling into this This is a dangerous way of thinking. At this time, even if Shelley does not do any threatening behavior, she may still be severely punished. Only by quickly eliminating the threat of the undead can I carry out other work with peace of mind."

    "Do you have any countermeasures now?" Carol said: "If it comes to fighting a war and defeating the enemy, I think as a human being and a mage, you should have a better idea." After saying that, she looked relaxed Xiaoxiao: "Anyway, I put the matter on your head. You should have figured out a solution with your brain, right? Think tank?"

    "Hmph!" Vincent shook his head gently: "War is not my strong point. Do you still know this? The only battle I really participated in now was the defense of Moon Harbor City, and it failed. My current success The rate is zero.��

    "Thinking about defensive strategies and commanding are completely different things." Vincent continued: "I have no confidence in winning."

    "Then why do you still ask Her Majesty the Queen to participate in this battle?" Carol said: "And, most importantly, how do you know that the undead will still attack Heather after a failure?"

    "Carol, not only do I know they will come, I can also be sure when they will come." The mage said: "Furthermore, after thinking about it this day, although I cannot guarantee victory, I can now guarantee that I will never be defeated by them. .��

    "Is there a difference between the two?"

    "You will know later." Vincent held the staff and walked out of the elf''s hall with his head held high.

    Back in the living room, Shelley leaned against the fence and fell into a meditative state. Although elves do not need regular sleep like humans, it is essential to enter a trance state in order to achieve harmony with their surroundings. But what Vincent doesn''t understand is what kind of things Shelley, as a drow, will achieve harmony and unity with in this sacred place of elves.

    The slightly trembling eyelids showed that Shelley had not entered a complete rest. Perhaps she did not want to truly enter a trance state now. Vincent stood in front of her for a while, waiting for Shelley to speak. But Shelley didn''t speak.

    So the mage took out a scroll from his space bag. This is the scroll he copied in the Black Crystal Tower. It records the magic runes carved under the giant metal ball. Combining the records of "Secret Laws" and the knowledge of dark elves'' enchantments , Vincent has separated the part that provides magic power from the part that causes effects. Now he needs one of these effects to carry out his plan.

    That night, Heather''s mountain was always lit with a strong light, which could be clearly seen even from the lakeside dozens of miles away. This light comes from the room of the mage Vincent, and comes from the staff of power. The young mage didn''t rest all night, working at his desk to create what he needed.

    The elves who like to wander around at night and enjoy the beautiful moonlight were surprisingly quiet that day. No singing was transmitted from the entire holy mountain, only infinite silence echoed in the middle of the forest. All the elves saw the intense light, which stretched out from the window and shot into the sky, pointing at the bright moon. Around it, the shining stars seemed a little dim.

    "Our mage friend must have some magical plan, please don''t disturb him." All the residents here said this.

    The next day, the mage left his room quietly, taking Shelley with him. They took a white pointed boat, crossed the holy lake before the rising sun cast its morning light, entered the Elf Forest, and disappeared into the moist mist.

    Little Sokka yawned and lazily flew to the tree house where the Elf Queen lived. How could she sleep after being illuminated by strong white light all night? The angel handed a letter to Her Majesty, and then lay down on the steps and fell asleep.

    He Enfanrui smiled , and the warm smile drove away the fatigue of the past few days. She gently picked up the little one in front of her and placed her on the bed paved with green leaves and flowers.

    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    While the angel was sleeping deeply, he chewed the delicious bed like a greedy sheep. After the queen read the letter, she summoned several elders living in Heather to discuss the situation.

    For five days, there was no news from the mage. He seemed to have disappeared suddenly, and even the elves who were good at tracking in the dense forest could not find his footprints. However, the Elf Queen did not show any concern about this. Instead, she seemed to have put down a heavy burden. She now spends a lot of time playing games with Sokka every day. This little angel pleases her very much. On the contrary, all the elders lead their subordinates to do some "secret work". The elves who did not understand the internal situation were worried about the current situation. Many warriors and rangers searched back and forth in the elven forest. They were afraid that the mage had lost his way in this vast forest or encountered the undead.

    A figure jumped quickly in the forest, from one tree to another, leaving only a black shadow. The slippery moss on the branches did not affect him, and his light movements did not even disturb the sleeping bird beside him. Only a few leaves fell gently, and this was the only clue he left.

    When this agile elf ranger disappeared among the dense branches and leaves, two figures stood up under the big tree he just passed.

    "It seems that this level of disguise is enough." Vincent brushed away a few leaves that fell on his head and flexed his muscles: "If the elves can''t find the clues, then the undead have no hope at all."

    "Of course." Shelley helped Vincent pick off some dead leaves from his mage''s robe: "The elves'' techniques are easy to learn."

    "That''s because you are also a member of the elves." Vincent said: "Drow also lived in the woods thousands of years ago."

    "Now is not the time to discuss historical issues." Shelley didn''t want to talk about this topic, so she said, "Do you need to do any more work? If I can still help, I will certainly not be idle."

    "Of course, there is another job that is very suitable for you." The mage said with a smile: "In addition to continuing to cover up the traces of our passing here, while deceiving the elves and the group of undead creatures, you also have to stay by my side. When I cast wonderful spells I need someone to applaud me."

    "Hmph!" Shelley expressed no comment on the proposal.

    Deep in the Elf Forest is an area where the ground is muddy and only grass and shrubs grow. Herbivorous fish swim back and forth in the shallow water, dodging long-legged waterfowl. There is the only wetland in the Elf Kingdom, called "Remnant Star Swamp". Normally, few elves would come here.

    On this day, two guests came to this small wetland, a black-robed mage and a beautiful female warrior. The bird resting in the grass stared curiously at the two uninvited guests with its small black eyes.

    "A meteor once fell here, creating a huge crater. The lake water outside could not climb up the relatively high edge of the crater wall, but it slowly seeped in from under the soil. A layer of water and a layer of sand were formed. This land now." Vincent pointed to the open land in front of him: "This is the battlefield."

    "Why are you so sure?" Shelley said: "I don''t see any value here."

    "Then let me ask you, what is Salantir''s most powerful defensive force?"

    Shelley lowered his head and thought for a while, frowned and said, "What I fear most are the elves'' archers. Even in the dense forest, they can shoot sharp arrows from the gaps between branches and leaves. Coupled with their elusive skills, they are quite capable of shooting." Hard to defend."

    "No, in the eyes of the undead, those bows and arrows are not scary." Vincent said: "In fact, the most powerful defensive weapon is the river of Salantir. The water flowing in from Ertalon has similar The effect of holy water. Although it is not as powerful as the holy water produced by the Holy Greafury Priest, it has an incomparable advantage: quantity."

    "I remember you once reminded us about the power of the river water. But how do you use the river water?" Shelley asked in confusion: "Don''t the undead guard against this threat?"

    "No, in their first attack, the undead did not deliberately avoid the river here." Vincent said: "According to the Queen''s description, the undead in the first attack were mainly ghosts and vampires, both of which were One feature is that they can fly . The river water under their feet does not cause much trouble. They just seize the weaknesses of the elves'' defense and attack unexpectedly. If they were replaced by any other race, they could actually have similar effects. .��

    "Then why are you bringing up the river again?"

    "Because it is impossible to capture the Holy Mountain with vampires and ghosts alone. Although they are very powerful, their number is too small. It would only be possible if there were twenty times more." Vincent said: "The puzzling thing is that those food Where are the ghouls? Where are the zombies and skeletons? Where are the basic forces that should have been the undead army?"

    "Yeah, after what you said, it''s really strange." Shelley said: "Moreover, ghosts and vampires have no ability to fight during the day. Even if they gain an advantage at night, they have to suspend their troops during the day. The biggest advantage of the undead is that they can fight non-stop without getting tired."

    "So, they deliberately ordered the flying undead to attack, attract the attention of the elves, and put on a posture of ''Erutalon''s river water will have no impact on us''. They should launch a real attack next time s attack."

    "Have you already thought of the attack methods of the undead?" Shelley chuckled as if he suddenly thought of something interesting: "You really have more brains than those empty skeletons."

    "Now is not the time to joke. We still have important things to do." Vincent pointed to the Broken Star Swamp in front of him : "This is the only place that is not protected by the Holy Power. This is where the undead use walking to reach the Holy Mountain of Heather. The only passage. The vast meteor crater changed the flow direction of the nearby river, allowing the Erutalon River to avoid this area. If I were the leader of the undead, I would work hard to divert the attention of the elves from here, so that The main attacking troops can quickly pass through this open area. As long as you see through the first attack of the undead, you can understand their true intention."

    "What did you see through again?" Shelley said: "Can''t you mages finish everything at once?"

    "Haha, I didn''t mean it either." Vincent explained: "The undead didn''t care about the casualties of the two powerful types of vampires and ghosts when they launched the first attack. In other words, they didn''t expect these two types of undead to be the main attack. Strength. At this time, besides transporting large troops through here, is there any other possibility?"

    "If you were the ruler of the Necromantic Orb, could you knock down the holy mountain called Heather and become its master?" Shelley asked curiously.

    Vincent''s eyes looked at the Holy Mountain in the distance. It looked a little hazy in the clouds and mist, but it didn''t look out of reach. Then he turned back, looked into Shelley''s eyes, and said firmly: "No."

    After saying this, Vincent walked slowly towards the depths of the Broken Star Swamp . He leaned on his staff and carefully explored the path ahead, then jumped from one bush to another.

    "Let me help you." Shelley jumped in front of the mage in a few brisk steps, and several birds fluttered their wings and quickly hid in the dense grass. The female drow said: "Your posture is too awkward. But why don''t you use magic to fly?"

    Vincent took out a scroll from his arms and waved it in his hand: "Because the work here is very heavy and the time is very tight. I must make all preparations before the next three moons disappear from the night sky. .��

    But Shelley held Vincent back. The mage turned around and looked at her with puzzled eyes.

    "The female elf has recognized me, right?" Shelley thought for a moment and said, "That''s why you took me away from the Elf Holy Mountain, right? How bad the situation is now, tell the truth."

    "Oops? I don''t think so." Vincent said: "Seeing this wetland, I am full of confidence. Once the things here are solved, all problems should be solved. Even if more elves recognize it at that time I don��t think there will be any problem with you. But that nickname you got is really terrible, and you are actually called the executioner. How many elves have you killed?��

    "I never remember those numbers, they are nothing." Shelley shrugged . "When I want to go to the ground to see the beautiful scenery outside, the only way to avoid arousing suspicion is to join the team attacking the ground. For this For this purpose, it doesn��t matter if more elves are sacrificed.��

    "It''s a helpless choice." Vincent said: "I can''t say that you shouldn''t be punished, but it shouldn''t be now. When I start to cast spells, help me pay attention to the surrounding situation."

    "If it means killing anyone who comes close, I will be happy to do it."

 Chapter 2 Travel and Travel Beyond Travel Episode 18

    "If it were just as simple as shooting to death, I wouldn''t have to bring you here." Vincent looked at the vast wetland in front of him: "If the undead creatures didn''t leave any spies for reconnaissance here, would you believe it?"

    Shelley put her hand on her forehead and looked forward. All she could see was a beautiful natural landscape. She didn''t find anything unusual at all. Even if she squinted her eyes, she couldn''t find anything suspicious.

    "I haven''t found so-called spies, but I believe they must be there." Shelley said: "According to the mobility of ghosts, they can emerge from the ground at any time and then retreat quickly. It is indeed difficult to prevent them."

    "So, you have another very difficult task." Vincent waved to Shelley, then whispered his plan into her ear.

    After listening to the mage''s suggestion, Shelley frowned: "If it were in Dark Elf City, I would think this was a trap set up, a conspiracy to frame me. But the situation is different after all..."

    "This matter does have its dangers." Vincent said: "This is just an insurance measure, not an indispensable part of the plan. If you don''t want to take this risk or are not optimistic about this plan, Of course you don��t have to participate.��

    "I never said this." Shelley licked her lips excitedly, her eyes showing the light of a beast when it sees its prey: "To be honest, always staying among those elves makes me a little uncomfortable. Now I am a person who can make me relax. A good opportunity."

    "Then, be careful." Vincent said softly, "Safety is the top priority."

    "Are the undead more dangerous than the drow?" Shelley waved her hand: "Don''t forget, they were once just cannon fodder for us to control."

    Vincent said nothing more and walked toward the center of the Broken Star Swamp alone . His eyes were always paying attention to the movements around him, his steps were very gentle, and his black robe gently slid across the calm water, leaving a series of ripples. Shelley stood at the edge of the forest at the edge of the wetland, looking at Vincent''s back as he left alone, but she always felt that something was missing next to the black figure.

    "Without me, a former dark elf." Shelley thought for a while and found the answer.

    The mage chanted a spell softly. In front of him, the silver ball of light with runes printed on it slowly rotated, and the power of the magic source was continuously transmitted to Vincent. According to his current ability, he is not enough to directly use these huge powers to strengthen his own spell abilities, but it can be used as an intermediary station to extend the time and strengthen the effects of the spell scrolls or magic items around him. Given enough time, he can slowly change everything around him.

    On the surface, there is no change at all in the Broken Star Marsh . It''s just that some small insects felt the fluctuations of magical energy, were attracted, and flew around the black-robed mage. But they couldn''t get too close, and a strong repulsive force spread like waves to the surroundings as Vincent chanted the spell.

    The ground under the mage''s feet seemed to have gained the ability to breathe, constantly rising and falling. One bubble after another bubbles emerge from the moist soil. With Vincent as the center, the entire land is undergoing transformation. The mage''s ultimate goal is to transform this fallen star swamp , which originally did not have the ability of Erutalon''s holy water , into a trap to deal with the undead army.

    Shelley hid quietly in the grass, observing the surrounding situation intently. According to the mage''s instructions, several skeletons soaked in the swamp water in the distance caught her attention. Shelley originally thought that it might be the remains of creatures that drowned in this land, but Vincent pointed out that in this country where only elves live, how could such a clumsy creature die in the Falling Star Swamp ? Moreover, the strangest thing is, how could an elf, who respected the dead and death very much, watch the corpse being exposed to the sun in broad daylight and ignore it?

    There is only one explanation, that the corpse is nothing more than a member of the undead army, a skeleton that still has the ability to move.

    Vincent''s spell is still being cast, and the long spell seems to never end. Ribbons of light of various colors danced around him, and the strong wind blowing from under his robe made the short grass around him nod. The crackling sound gradually sounded, setting the rhythm for the mage''s singing-like magic.

    The trees in the distance swayed slightly, looking like a gust of wind. A smile appeared on Shelley''s lips. The mage had already foreseen the possibility of this scenario happening. The female drow quietly approached Vincent and bent down , her body curled up like a cheetah ready to pounce. Vincent told her that when the spell becomes very "gorgeous" and radiant, that is when the plan starts to be implemented. Vincent has already used the knowledge he learned from the dark elves and the magic source he mastered to drive the magic scroll he prepared a few days ago, so that the work of transforming this swamp can proceed automatically. The eye-catching effect he is creating now is just for the undead creatures to see.

    Shelley rushed towards Vincent''s back, and the weapon in his hand slid in a perfect arc, swinging from the mage''s left waist to his right shoulder. A blood flower bloomed over the wetland, and Vincent''s screams alarmed the birds all over the land.

    The mage in black robes fell to the ground uncontrollably like fallen leaves in autumn. Shelley walked around the "corpse" twice more, as if admiring her masterpiece. Then he pretended to be aware of it and quickly left from the mage''s side.

    When she passed the suspicious "skeleton", Shelley stopped suddenly. After a short period of inspection, the female drow pulled the skeleton up from the ground, looked at the empty eyes and said, "Take me to your master, or let you experience a pain more terrifying than half-death."

    The skeleton remained motionless, its limbs hanging softly, maintaining the "consciousness" it should have as a corpse. Shelley suddenly threw it towards the big tree next to it. A burst of smoke passed and many broken bones fell from the skeleton.

    "If it was a real corpse, it would have fallen apart long ago!" Shelley shouted: "Get up and lead the way!"

    The skeleton slowly stood up from the ground reluctantly, shaking its body to find a new balance point. When the female drow approached him, the skeleton finally limped toward the depths of the forest, heading towards the location of the undead army under the cover of dense branches and leaves.

    Shelley followed behind without saying a word. She wanted to look back and check on Vincent several times, but her reason prevented her from doing so. From now on, her mission is to convince the leader of the undead army that she is a dark elf who has come to the surface to perform a special mission, and to make the undead souls fall into the trap set by Vincent.

    She is now on her own - but this was the life Shelley had been living before she met Vincent.

    Vincent''s "corpse" was still lying on the ground, motionless, not even breathing or the ups and downs of his body. The little birds in the sky thought that this human being had died, and made a sad cry, hovering above his head. The compassionate living habits of the elves also slowly changed the habits of the surrounding animals.

    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.

    At this time, a ghost emerged from the ground next to the black robe. Only in the Broken Star Marsh are the ghosts not afraid of the power of the holy river and able to lurk under the land. It floated to the mage''s body and touched it gently with its translucent tentacles. Suddenly, the mage''s body seemed to have been destroyed by the "dissociation technique" and turned into a pile of powder, which then dispersed in the wind. Only a scroll that fell nearby became the only evidence of the mage''s existence.

    The ghost tried his best and took several attempts to get the scroll in his hand. As revenants, it is difficult for them to affect earthly objects. But they are masters at destroying the souls of the living.

    after the ghost floated away with the scroll, Vincent finally slowly got up. He was camouflaged with illusions all over his body, completely simulating the surrounding scene. He had already stood on the outskirts of the Broken Star Marsh when Shelley approached . Naturally, he himself was not harmed, only a realistic magic performance was going on. As a magic master of the prophecy and illusion systems, playing with various deceptions is his most proficient method. The mage watched for a while, making sure that everything was as he expected, and then quietly left in the direction of the elf. However, for the sake of safety, the illusion was never lifted.

    Vincent took off his disguise only when he rowed the boat back to Heather''s ferry. He returned to the same look he had when he left, the only difference being that he had a tired look on his face. The elves tied a white string around the tip of the boat and pulled him to the shore.

    "Welcome back, Mr. Mage." The elf held onto the edge of the boat and said, "Where have you been these days? We are very worried about your safety. Where is the lady traveling with you?"

    Vincent jumped ashore and answered his questions with a smile without speaking. Then the mage quickly walked towards the palace at the top of the holy mountain, his steps brisk and hurried.

    "Something big needs to happen." The elf moored the boat and looked at the mage''s back.

    As soon as they reached the highest platform, a figure jumped over from the branches outside the palace gate. Little Soka immediately hugged Vincent''s arm, shook it and said, "Brother Vincent, you are finally back. Many people are looking for you!"

    The mage stroked the angel''s head and said softly: "Little guy, who has come to see me?"

    "Hmm..." Soka tilted his head and thought for a while: "The one who comes most often is an old elf uncle, with leaves hanging all over his body. His name seems to be Nota."

    "Nosta?" Vincent looked at Sokka. Now the little angel was hanging on his prosthetic arm and swinging. Vincent, who basically understood how to use the adamantine arm, didn''t care about the weight. He asked, "How many times has Nostar been here?"

    " It seems like more than ten times." Sokka said: "It''s more than my fingers. I can''t count."

    The mage put the angel on his back and carried her forward while thinking about the motives of Arch Druid Nosta. Judging from the behavior of the elves encountered on the road, Heather has not encountered any war harassment in the past few days, and it is still some distance away from the time when the undead attack estimated by the mage, so a firefight will not happen so soon. Although Nosta, the great druid, is a bit stubborn and only things related to the Elf Holy Land would alarm him so much, he is not as anxious as Soka said and would come so frequently to find the whereabouts of the mage.

    There are only two things that might make this archdruid act like this, one is the seeds of the holy tree, and the other is the dark elves.

    The seeds of the holy tree have nothing to do with the mage. Vincent is just a transporter of items and will never have any responsibility. But what if Nosta already knew Shelley''s identity and wanted to "warn" Vincent or protect him, or even eliminate the drow who entered the elven holy land?

    Vincent stopped and stood motionless in front of the Elf Palace. Sokka looked at the mage in confusion, but her attention was quickly attracted by the flowing silver patterns on the mage''s robe, and she poked the soft black robe with her little finger.

    Vincent''s insightful eyes have seen the situation in the palace. The Archdruid sat on a stake in the Heather tree with a stern look on his face, with more than a dozen elf warriors standing beside him . They all looked like elite warriors. Each one of them was full of energy, and their eyes sparkled with light��the eyes of a hunter. Vincent looked at the weapons they carried, whether they were elven longbows or delicate and slender swords, they were all top-grade products that had withstood the test of time. The wizard could even picture them wielding these weapons, gracefully and deadly. At this point, there is actually no difference between them and the dark elves, they share the same blood of war.

    These people in the palace undoubtedly have the strength to become the martial arts masters of the dark elf family.

    The mage stood for a moment, calculating in his mind all the scenarios that might happen. He gently patted Sokka''s arm and said to her: "Soka, I gave your invisibility stone to Shelley, so if danger occurs, you can fly to the Elf Queen Hern Fanrui ."

    "Oh!" Sokka said: "Brother Vincent, you promised me to give me another stone. This time I want a transparent one."

    The mage nodded, the mighty staff glowing slightly in his hand and trembling with excitement. Vincent looked down at the powerful magic weapon in his hand, feeling confused. I had no intention of fighting the elves, so why did this staff begin to prepare its power as if it had received an order? It stands to reason that there is absolutely no thought other than your own that can affect this long staff.

    Under Vincent''s command, the mighty staff returned to normal and became as quiet as an ordinary wooden stick.

    "Ah! Friend Vincent, you are finally back at this moment." Seeing the mage pushing open the wooden door of the palace, Arch Druid Nosta stood up and said, "Fortunately, you are safe."

    The elves surrounding the Archdruid turned around and nodded to Vincent. Not all of them knew the mage in front of them, some had even heard of his name. But Vincent''s name is linked to the first repulse of the undead offensive. The defensive strategies he provided to the elves are indeed effective. Even if ordinary elves don''t know this, how could they, elite warriors, not know this?

    "Good day." Vincent nodded: "What kind of wind can bring so many outstanding souls together?" Shelley was not around, and the little angel was also immersed in the hide-and-seek game with the flowing patterns on the mage''s robe, and didn''t care. What did the elves say. So Vincent directly used Elvish to communicate with the person in front of him. The words spoken by mages who were proficient in various languages were almost no different from the native elves, which surprised all the elves present except Nosta.

    "Good day." Nosta said: "When the elite gathers, it is either a celebration or danger. Unfortunately, this time we are facing danger." He put his right hand on his chest and spread it flat Kailai: "First, let me introduce these warriors in front of you."

    The Archdruid told the story of the elves around him in turn, simply but to the point. These people are all elven generals who came from outside Heather. They are usually responsible for the safety of various tribes living in groups, but the attack faced by Heather worried them and they all gathered here. Their work in various small tribes is no different from that of Nosta, but after all, the archdruid is an important elf in charge of the Holy Land, so in the command system, they still have to obey the instructions of the archdruid.

    Vincent nodded to every elf present. Although he is a mage, has a lot of knowledge and power, and has mastered quite powerful magic, he can still only be regarded as a junior in front of these elven elders. Learning from those with experience is always one of the mage''s precepts.

    "This..." Arch Druid Nos pointed at a female elf next to him, suddenly stuck, and then said: "This is Her Majesty the Queen''s daughter, Druid Yilinrui. Recently... I just recently recovered from meditation��."

    Vincent has been observing the equipment of the elves in front of him with his eyes of insight, and estimated the combat skills that each elite is good at from their muscle lines. After hearing Nosta''s words, he finally put his eyes away and looked at the elf in front of him. However, the difference between using the Eye of Insight and not using it is not big. The "covering" on this elf is indeed a little less.

    Druids generally like to use natural fabrics, and even use animal fur or leaf cloaks to cover their clothes. But Illinre is more "druid-style". She only covered important parts with silver shells, and decorated her hair with small light yellow flowers. In addition, with the ivory necklaces on her wrists and ankles, these were the only clothes on her body.

    However, her hair was longer than the average elf, flowing behind her to her knees. And unlike her mother, Yilinrui did not inherit the golden curly hair, or even have solid-colored hair like any elf. Like a rainbow after the rain, she has long hair of various colors flowing down like a waterfall.

    Yi Linrui closed her eyes to prevent Vincent from seeing her eyes as green as the grass on a spring morning, but she wrinkled her strong nose and sniffed in the direction of the mage, then nodded affirmatively, and a smile appeared on her lips. horn.

    "We finally met..."

 Chapter 2 Travel and Travel Beyond Travel Episode 19

    Everyone must support me more and try to stay on the click list for a few more days. It��s not easy for a newcomer...

    "I''m sorry, madam." Vincent said to Yi Linrui, who was gradually approaching: "I don''t understand what you mean by ''finally meeting''."

    "Maybe you can''t see clearly the fog of fate now, Vincent." The female elf stood in front of the mage. She exuded an alluring fragrance, but it was not from the yellow flowers in her hair. That smell comes from herself, lingering around her graceful body all the time. When she raises her arms or smiles, the flavor is stronger.

    "The meeting between you and me has long been destined. I have foreseen this moment, but I never knew who would be standing in front of me. Now I have seen the lifeline of the future..."

    "Haha." Vincent smiled: "I don''t know when the elves, who have always praised the wonderful moon, began to explore the secrets of the stars and turned their interest to predicting the future."

    Vincent turned to Archdruid Nosta: "Why have so many elven generals gathered in this temple? Is there anything I can do for you?"

    "Thank you for your kindness, friend Vincent." Nosta said: "Her Majesty the Queen asked me to mobilize a team of elves to your command so that they can play an important role in critical moments. So now our elf warriors are all Standing in front of you, please choose one of the teams."

    After a moment of silence, Vincent replied: "In this land, I am a guest, and you are the master. Neither humans nor elves have the custom of commanding or ordering their masters. Therefore, I should not be the one to choose the elves to fight. Instead, I offer my services to the elves here.��

    But still no elves spoke, which was inseparable from their proud nature. It''s not that they are so withdrawn. When facing familiar friends, the elves express their enthusiasm in their own unique way, and even the most picky guests can feel the friendship (except for the dwarves, who always feel that the elves are not enthusiastic enough, regardless of these "pointy ears") what they�� do). But during war, an elf will always be surrounded by another elf. It is difficult for them to believe that foreign warriors can reach their level. Even after defeating the strongest elven warriors, this feeling remains.

    Therefore, Vincent had expected the current cold situation. He had already explained his general plan in the letter, but in order to prevent the confused Sokka from losing the letter, he did not mention the place name of the Broken Star Marsh . Vincent never asked the elves to provide him with warriors, and there was no need for this link in his vision. All he needs is that what the elves made according to his drawings has been successfully produced.

    Just as Vincent was thinking about the right words to politely reject Nostar''s proposal, Yilinrui stood beside Vincent: "My team and I will help the mage and act together in this battle."

    "My lady, I''m afraid this is not appropriate." Before Vincent could speak, Nosta said: "Her Majesty the Queen will not approve of such an arrangement, both rationally and in terms of practical effects. Of course, I I also disapprove of such a combination." The archdruid turned to Vincent and said: "I will use the Moonhand Guard to assist you, so Ms. Illinre will remain in Heather."

    "No!" the princess said: "In any aspect, you are not my commander, so I will act according to my wishes. Even my mother will not stop me from doing this. Moreover, no one can deny it. , my team is the most elite team in the entire Elf Kingdom. And..." Yi Linrui said seriously: "Such an arrangement was also within my foreseeable future."

    Vincent really wanted to place Yilinrui in the Heather Holy Land, and he would rather choose the "Moonhand Guards". This is a guard trained by Arch Druid Nosta personally, specifically responsible for protecting the safety of Queen Herne Vanrei . Although Her Majesty the Queen''s strength keeps her in a safe state, no one is stupid enough to want to attack the Elf Queen in the Holy Land. Therefore, the combat effectiveness of this guard has never been tested in actual combat, but no one can deny that they Strength. There were once some guard members who were eliminated by the new elite warriors and returned to their original tribes from the Moon Hand Guard . They all became the most powerful defenders in the local area and became famous. From this, it can be easily inferred how elite the soldiers in the Moon Hand Guard are.

    But Vincent just said that he would not choose to serve as an elf warrior. So now he could only wait quietly without saying a word.

    Nosta was still trying to persuade Yilinrui, hoping that she would stay within the confines of the Holy Land and not leave. But the princess seemed to have no such desire. She always insisted on her original opinion and always used her "foresight" as a weapon to fight back against Nosta. Every time he hears this word, the Archdruid''s momentum seems to weaken a little. When the little angel who didn''t understand anything yawned out of boredom, Nosta finally gave up his opinion and helplessly agreed with Yi Linrui''s statement.

    "In that case, I will be waiting for you at the door, Vincent." Yi Linrui said: "At that time, everything will be ready. I look forward to our cooperation."

    The mage nodded. As long as the elf didn''t hold him back, any arrangement was acceptable to him. The only difference is that some arrangements are more reassuring for him, while others are not.

    After this matter was arranged, the elven generals also left one after another after a simple farewell. The archdruid stopped Vincent, and the two stood in the middle of the empty palace. Nosta looked at the black-robed mage and spoke first.

    "Vincent, the current situation is very serious as you predicted. A few days ago, several tribes on the border were attacked. Although there were no large casualties, it brought great consequences to our people. Here comes the uneasiness and unnecessary speculation. What do you think of the situation?"

    "According to the words of the elves, even if dark clouds cover the sky, the moon is still shining. I think the victory of this battle still lies with the elves." Vincent nodded to Nosta: "From the beginning, I did not think that you You will fail. I am only reducing the losses you may encounter on the way to victory, and the outcome of the war is actually already determined."

    "Why do you say that, friend mage?" Nosta asked: "Have you predicted the outcome of this battle?"

    "No, Archdruid. I don''t have the ability to predict - although I am also proficient in such spells, I choose not to believe in those misty illusions. I just analyzed the strength of the two parties and came to this conclusion. .��

    However, this is all based on the fact that the numbers provided by the elf are not very inaccurate.

    "Thank you for your speculation. Among many elves, your reputation can play a role in stabilizing emotions, just like the most beautiful music." Nosta suddenly changed the topic: "I hope you can take good care of Yilinrui, especially There is a dark elf beside you. I am very worried about your safety and the safety of the little angel behind you."

    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    Vincent''s brows furrowed. It seemed that Shelley''s identity had reached the ears of the Archdruid.

    "When the Elf Queen told me this, I was indeed full of surprise and confusion. To be honest, I wanted to expel the female drow named Shelley next to you immediately. I don''t know what she used. With such a camouflage method, he actually turned his whole body into white, escaped the entire border defense of Salantir, and even entered the land of Heather..."

    Vincent observed Nosta''s expression and found no expression of excessive excitement or frustration. It can be inferred from this that the archdruid will not take any action against Shelley for the time being. It seems that the elf queen''s prestige has convinced this loyal defender of the Holy Land.

    "But Her Majesty the Queen told me that you took the initiative to inform the distinguished lady about this secret matter. I think you should have been fully prepared to prevent possible dangers, otherwise you would not have entered this place. A piece of land. Isn��t that right, Mr. Vincent?��

    "Yes, I did think of a countermeasure."

    "I have heard of your name a long time ago, a once-in-a-thousand-year magic genius; many years ago, when you came to this land, you had already gained the friendship of our elves with your unique character. Salantir is free, and no door will stop you. However, I still cannot agree with your partner. The dark elf is not welcome here." The archdruid said: "Although it is a bit ruthless, what I said was as polite and restrained as possible. I hope you can understand our position."

    "At this point, I can naturally understand." Vincent said: "So, on the eve of a possible conflict, Shelley is not by my side. But, my elf friend. Now, the dark elf you are talking about , are risking their lives for the safety of the elves. I hope you can remember this."

    "Although the words of mages are always full of mystery and wisdom, I have to say that what I said just now is really unimaginable to me." Nosta thought for a while and said: "If all she did was for I think it is impossible to get forgiveness from the elves. But...if she does risk her life to work for her former enemy, I think I will give her a chance to prove herself again."

    "What she needs is a non-judgmental gaze." Vincent nodded to the Archdruid: "I don''t expect the elves to cast this kind of gaze on every dark elf, but I want you to guarantee that , she is definitely an exception, and she deserves that.��

    "I hope so." The Elf Druid said: "One thing I still can''t understand is, why are you asking for trouble to bring a dark elf into Salantir? Is there something that prevents you from being separated, and there is something wrong with you. What makes it necessary for you to come to this land? Perhaps only a wise lady can know. Speaking of our lady, Her Majesty, after reading your letter, has ordered everyone to make the things you mentioned overnight. Those strange things The gnome tools are all ready.��

    "That''s good." Vincent said: "The rising sun of victory has begun to shine in my eyes. Is there anything else you can do, Archdruid?"

    "No more, friend." Nosta said: "I wish you a safe journey."

    When the mage walked out of the temple, it was already a little groggy outside. However, the elves did not go to rest, they were still busy on this land. On the platform of Heather Tree House, some simple observation towers are being built to observe the situation on the entire lake. Moreover, fences are built on the branches for concealment. When necessary, the elven archers can use this as a bunker to shoot down enemies who dare to approach. Although every elf firmly believed in their hearts that the Holy Mountain of Heather would never be defiled by the undead, their preparations were still meticulous.

    Some rope bridges have been put away, while others are under construction. The elves are gradually replacing the ropes connecting each platform with objects soaked in holy water. Such things will make it difficult for the undead to approach, and can also connect important buildings more firmly, allowing the escort team to reach the holy mountain more quickly. any corner.

    A scent of fragrance drifted with the evening breeze. It was the elves who were preparing dry food for the warriors. They collect fruits from the forest and use nectar and some precious herbs as seasonings to make this special bread. The elves call it "Illinoth", and the more popular name is "elven biscuit". This kind of food is also spread among humans who are proficient in imitation, and its delicious taste has been praised by everyone. But only those that have been blessed by the Elf Moon Priest are real elf cookies, and those made with Heather''s raw materials are even better. In addition to quenching hunger and thirst and relieving fatigue, they can also heal wounds on the body to a certain extent, or provide support to seriously injured and dying soldiers, allowing them to persist until rescue teammates arrive. Usually, this elf biscuit is prepared for those soldiers who patrol dangerous border areas for a long time. Now, every elf must prepare for a war that may occur at any time, and this elf biscuit, which can be stored forever, is where it comes into play.

    Amidst the aroma of this wonderful food, another person with a strange smell walked up to Vincent. The female elf Yi Linrui held a small green bag in her hand, which was not much different from Vincent''s spell material bag. She said to the mage: "I have made all preparations. What are your instructions now?"

    Vincent looked behind Yilinrui and saw no other elves. He was a little confused. Wasn''t it said that the princess''s team was the most elite in the entire kingdom?

    "Are you alone?" the mage asked.

    "Yes. So this team is the most elite."

    Vincent stared at Yilinrui''s eyes, trying to read the elf princess''s thoughts. What thoughts made her decide to follow a human mage to participate in the battle to protect Heather. However, Vincent only felt the calm lake water under the blue sky from those eyes, and could not guess any of his emotions.

    "I would like to ask you to return to your mother. I think Her Majesty the Queen must need your protection more." The mage always had a feeling that it was not a good idea to take Yi Linrui into action.

    "I can''t fulfill your request." Yi Linrui said: "It was my mother who asked me to follow you all the time. Between your request and my mother''s order, I decided to follow her instructions."

    "In this case, then you are responsible for carrying Sokka." Vincent patted the sleeping angel awake and handed her into the elf''s hands.

    Sokka squirmed, not satisfied with this arrangement. Yi Linrui''s long hair was always tickling her , which could not make her sleep peacefully.

    Vincent walked to the Elf Queen''s residence without saying a word. He still had something to report to the Queen.

    On the other hand, Shelley has gone deep into the depths of the Elf Forest, where the landscape has been affected by the undead and has begun to become distorted and filthy. The black tree trunks are churning and spiraling like vicious tumors ; the branches and leaves have turned to dust, and only the noisy crows still stay on the bare trees. The originally fertile soil gradually turned into black sand, and various poisonous insects were disturbed by the footsteps and fled one after another. Thick fog floated around the knees, as thick as disgusting spider silk, and exuding a swamp-like stench; a black cloud remained motionless above the head, blocking the sunlight from shining on this land.

    The place where the undead are is always filled with the atmosphere of corruption and collapse. Shelley felt soft under her feet, as if she were moving on a corpse, and sometimes there was even something sticky sticking to the soles of her boots. She lowered her head and couldn''t see the road clearly, so she jumped onto the branch, still closely following the skeleton in front of her.

    The deeper you go, the harder it becomes to breathe. In this dark forest, a ghostly wail gradually sounded. Green or blue light appeared from the distance, and shadows floated over.

    "How far is it?" Shelley asked, but she soon realized that the person leading him was just a skeleton and had no ability to speak at all. When the temperature gradually dropped, the only thing that could bring her warmth was the weapon on her waist and the pendant on her chest - where the invisible gem made by Vincent was placed.

    Suddenly, she jumped to the side, and at the same time, she swung out the thin sword in her hand and stabbed the dead tree beside her. A bat that just tried to sneak away from the thick fog was nailed to it with a rapier .

    Shelley smelled it and said with an expression of disgust: "My whole body smells of blood. Don''t the undead know how to restrain themselves now? Show me your true colors quickly and lead the way."

    Bat struggled twice, but it had no other use except to expand his wounds. He twisted his body and transformed into a human man in a cloud of smoke. Holding the wound on her shoulder in pain, she said helplessly: "Yes, ma''am. Please go this way."

 Chapter 2 Travel and Travel Beyond Travel Episode 20

    I don''t know if the vampires are really afraid, or if they are just showing fear, but the speed of their advance is obviously accelerating, which is an indisputable fact. Shelley is now almost using all his strength, combined with the intermittent floating spell (the effect of this spell is getting weaker and weaker now), in order to keep up with the man''s moving speed.

    When Shelley''s eyes were focused on the vampire in front of her, she unconsciously forgot how she got to where she was. When a huge green tower appeared in front of her, Shelley suddenly woke up and regretted her carelessness.

    "Damn it, I might be trapped here now."

    Although she thought so in her heart, what she had to face now with all her strength was the master of the undead army hiding in the tower. This giant tower that descended on the edge of the Elf Forest was made of countless skulls, and the glue used to stick it together was the body fluids of zombies. Although the stench could be smelled miles away, it did not attract any flies. The breath of death makes all living creatures stay away from this place. Outside the tower, the milky white mist was mixed with black spots, like skin festering with plague, which made people sick.

    Shelley suppressed the unhappiness in her heart and focused her thoughts on the slowly opening door itself. A familiar symbol caught her eye, a half-broken demon skull clearly carved on the door.

    "Undead Orb!" Shelley confirmed her discovery in her heart. Then the owner of this tower must be an arcane spellcaster . Shelley kept reminding herself to be careful in dealing with the situation in front of her. In her opinion, all mages in the ground world should have powers similar to Vincent, and they are difficult characters to deal with. But how did she know that Vincent had now surpassed the abilities of ordinary mage apprentices and was close to the level of an archmage?

    Unlike the filthy land outside, the inside of the tower looks clean and tidy, and the faint musk smell completely blocks the stench outside. The bright, spotless carpet was soft and comfortable, but the ghostly dancing figures embroidered on it were unsettling. Two rows of stairs lead to both sides of the tower, with railings made of white bones on the wide steps. Beside the spiraling stairs, countless portraits hang on the walls. Those giant ones inlaid with gold rims should be the owners of this tower. Shelley saw a familiar face in it - the portrait of the first matron of the first family. In addition, those decorated with brass patterns are all scenes of painful wailing. Creatures of different races, genders and ages all have expressions of fear in the frame. There is no hope on their twisted faces, only inevitable death reflected in their eyes. I wonder what kind of painter would be perverted enough to capture such an image.

    Shelley stood in the center of the hall, looking at the surrounding furnishings. Although there is a style that the undead like here, with some sharp and sharp sculptures, spiral patterns and pictures full of contrasting shapes and sizes everywhere, you can also find some things that are incompatible with the tower itself.

    A fallen moongrass stood alone in the corner of the room, its white flowers not withered. Even though it has lost the background of the green leaves, it still looks pure and beautiful, standing proudly in the skull-shaped black flowerpot. This flower is one of the favorite plants of the elves, and its name comes from its pure white color. Under the illumination of the moonlight, this kind of moon-falling grass will shine brightly, just like the bright moon in the sky, but it will always be more moving than the moonlight. When the three moons have disappeared, the flowers and plants are still white and bright. No matter when, the moon will be eclipsed in front of it, but it will never lose its luster, so the elves call it "falling moon grass".

    However, the appearance of this plant in the tower guarded by the undead is indeed puzzling. Shelley would never believe that skeletons and zombies have such aesthetic ability. The only explanation is that the owner here is an elf, or has lived in the elf world.

    "Welcome, my guest." A voice speaking in Common Tongue rang out: "Although you look white and flawless, you also come from the dark world. Welcome to my, Feian''s tower."

    Shelley looked up and saw a tall guy walking down the stairs. The pointed ears of the elf were clearly visible, but he was wearing gorgeous clothes commonly used by human nobles. Judging from his voice, the Elvish accent was still clear, but it was just a little more hoarse.

    However, his face has been completely destroyed, and the scars all over the place are like ravines dug indiscriminately, making the whole face a mess. Shelley secretly calculated the arrangement of the scars and found that the cracks were more likely caused by himself.

    An elf who would stab himself in the face with a knife, now has the help of the Undead Orb , and he has both crazy and dangerous qualities at the same time. Shelley let out a breath and said in a dark elf tone: "Male reptile, don''t you have a seat here, do you want me to stand?"

    Fei''an''s fingers trembled as if they had touched boiling water. However, his voice remained calm, and his deep voice echoed in the castle: "Young lady, I have been busy with my career and never have time to sit down and rest, so naturally I don''t need any seats. Frankly speaking, I even There��s not even a bed.��

    "Then I hope that today you will have time to pause your great ''career'' and listen to the advice of a potential ally." Shelley said: "This is worth sacrificing a certain amount of your time."

    "If I hadn''t felt the aura from the darkness on your body, the dead souls outside would have torn you into pieces long ago. Such dead creatures will suffer forever and suffer in the flames of hell, with only the only thing in their dry throats. Desperate cries lingered. Miss, would you wish for that?"

    "Put away your pride and pride, male!" Shelley knew in her heart that she must not show weakness to him at this time. Since you want to behave like a ''potential ally'', you naturally need to show confidence and strength. So she said: "The Undead Magic Orb was once a thing of our dark elves. The Spider Goddess gave it to the pious first family. When we used it, we didn''t know where your pride and pride were! Now, Zhuo You proposed an alliance to you, but you foolishly want to scream in front of the master who is the only source of your power. I really don��t know what you are relying on. If it were not for the elves, I would never talk nonsense with you here."

    The man was stunned for a moment, then smiled again - if the "pieced together" expression on his face could be called a smile, Fei Yi''an did indeed smile.

    "Your words are more powerful than your weapons - at least in front of my undead army." He said: "I really want to hear what you mean by alliance."

    While Shelley was describing a covenant that had never existed to the mysterious man, Vincent was sitting in the elf''s small theater tasting the unique mead here.

    Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.

    The Elf Queen has entered a meditative state. She has used spells many times recently and has fallen into fatigue. Vincent was not able to see Ms. Herne Vanrei , but he received a message from her. All preparations are being carried out according to the mage''s plan, and there is nothing to worry about. Therefore, Vincent rarely took time to come to this small theater.

    Elves love beautiful poetry and beautiful music. In their lives, small theaters are as essential as the dances of human nobles and the carnival bonfires of dwarves. There is a sentence describing the life of elves that goes like this: These elves living on the branches spend one-third of their time creating, one-third of their time singing, and one-third of their time admiring. The small theater is a place where you can do these three things at the same time, so it is naturally very popular.

    However, the shadow of the previous war has not dissipated, and the threat of the undead in the future is becoming more and more urgent. The elves do not have much leisure time to sing here. The theater, called "Heather Harp," was much deserted than usual. Many visitors here are busy and cannot stay here for long. The only ones who can really calm down now are Vincent and his group.

    Sokka was the most satisfied among the three. She was lying comfortably on the smooth and white wooden table, burping carefully. Elf biscuits were the most delicious thing she had ever tasted . They were soft and fluffy, like a cream cake, and the fragrant flavor was richer than fruit pie. Little Sokka was like a greedy silkworm, biting into small bites of the elf biscuits Vincent asked for her. Even so, she also ate too much, and now she can hardly move.

    Vincent has his spell book spread out in front of him, and next to him are pale golden mead and writing tools. He is focusing his energy on translating spells. The knowledge he had learned in the Mage Association was gradually turning into something that could operate under the power of magic. His spellcasting level had returned to the level when he faced Master Thomas.

    Moreover, with almost inexhaustible source power and the "left hand" known as the strongest defense, Vincent''s strength has surpassed that of himself in Yuegang City .

    However, in his heart, he was full of doubts than ever before. The originally clear and clear principles of magic are now as chaotic as a mess. The longer the translation process went on, the more puzzled Vincent became: Why did the arcana, which was originally supposed to come from the same principle, become unable to integrate with each other driven by the magic network and the origin of magic? Even if they are the same spell, they can produce the same effect, but they will repel each other due to the difference in power sources, eventually causing an explosion.

    "Could it be that these two are born enemies?" Vincent frowned, not quite believing this conclusion: "Why would the God of Magic design a magic network that is completely different from the original power of magic, instead of simply limiting the original power? Intensity? What��s his purpose of sacrificing the near and seeking the far away?��

    Yi Linrui looked at the mage boredly, but her eyes glanced at other people in the small theater from time to time. Although she always wanted to attract the attention of the mage, approaching the male human from time to time to show her charm, Vincent always ignored her actions. This annoyed her more than outright rejection. Yi Linrui thought about the scene he had foreseen over and over again, but a suspicion grew in his heart unknowingly.

    "Is he really that person?"

    Vincent closed his book and took a sip of mead. The sweet and refreshing taste made him feel comfortable. An elf walked over. He did not carry armor or weapons, but instead carried a flute decorated with feathers and shells. He bowed lightly to the mage and said: "Mr. Vincent, I have heard your name from my compatriots. First of all, thank you for standing by our elves at this moment. Can I ask you a question? ?��

    ''This is a bard,'' Vincent thought to himself. ''They are fanatics who regard poetry as their life. ''

    "Please tell me, my elf friend." The mage noticed that several elves were looking here and said, "I just have a little time now to answer questions from my friends."

    "Is Heather safe? Is our Majesty the Queen safe?"

    Vincent stared at the elf poet in front of him and said firmly: "The Heather that I know is a fortress that is least like a castle, but it has characteristics that other fortifications do not have: it is indestructible."

    The mage paused for a moment, seeing that he had attracted the attention of everyone around him, and said: "The reason why it cannot be conquered does not lie in this mountain, nor in the holy river outside; but because, Heather It is a holy land built on the hearts of all elves. As long as there are elves fighting for her, she cannot be captured."

    The bard paused, then raised his flute to his mouth. Vincent waved his hand to temporarily stop playing the music, and said: "It is rude to leave in the middle of someone else''s performance, but I have other things to do now and can''t stay to listen to your music."

    After saying that, he picked up the limp Soka and walked out the door. Yilinrui looked at the bard , then quickly followed him out.

    "That''s Heather''s best singer." The elf said to the mage: " It would be a pity if you don''t stay and listen."

    the mutual hostility that exists between mages and other arcane practitioners on this continent . They have a bad relationship with both bards and sorcerers. Although Vincent does not call these spellcasters liars and thieves like some mages, he is not willing to deal with them too much.

    So the mage didn''t answer Yi Linrui''s question at all, but said: "Princess, how is your archery skill?"

    The elf seemed to be startled and stuttered twice before he responded: "Me? Shooting... archery? My skills are good."

    "Then can you teach Sokka this skill? I think the little guy should have a martial skill that can be used for self-protection."

    "That''s no problem." Yi Linrui was very happy that the mage Vincent finally noticed her and discovered her potential.

    . . . . . . . . . . . .

    " What''s the benefit of doing this to me?" Feiyan said: "You drow want the elves to disappear from the ground, and at the same time you want to retrieve the undead magic beads; and what you provide is just some information and my victory The assistance that can be obtained in the future. Dear Madam, I think that the balance of this transaction is still far from its equilibrium point. "

    "Things in the world are not as simple as you think." Shelley still looked confident. In the process of intrigues with her sisters, she has already developed a superb ability to deceive. She said: "The abilities possessed by the Underdark are beyond your imagination. Cooperation is beneficial to both parties. If you attack Heather just to rule a dead mountain full of undead, then you don''t have to listen to me. You know, The Undead Magic Orb is now forced to obey your orders, and those undead creatures may come back to bite you at any time. Only the matron of our first family knows all the secrets of operating it. When that day comes, there will be no allies or power. What can be left around you?"

    Shelley relied on her vague memory of this magic bead to deceive Fei Yi''an. People who are proficient in deception can always talk endlessly, because what they tell are lies; but honest people, on the contrary, appear hesitant and slow when speaking because they need to verify the accuracy of their words in their minds. However, most people think that those smooth words are facts.

    Fei Yi''an still couldn''t completely believe Shelley''s proposal, but he was a little shaken in his heart. The conspirator is always afraid of conspiracies, and the vague information makes him hesitate. He invited Shelley to temporarily live in the Tower of the Dead, and he came to the polluted land outside alone.

    A ghost floated in front of him and handed the scroll in his "hand" to Fei Yi''an. The disfigured man opened it curiously and saw that it was densely written with the language of drow. He couldn''t understand all the complex words and patterns, but it was obviously a magic scroll.

    The disappeared handwriting showed that the scroll was forcibly interrupted when the power was being exerted, and the unlucky caster did not successfully complete the complex spell. Fei''an put his right hand into his pocket and kept rubbing it inside; the ghost in front of him twisted its transparent body crazily and became lighter and lighter. Suddenly, as if struck by a divine spell, the ghost exploded and vanished into thin air. Fei Yi''an nodded, looked at the tall tower behind him, and said to himself: "So that''s what happened. Now, it''s finally going to become smooth and interesting."

 Chapter 2 Travel and Travel Beyond Travel Episode 21

    It has been three days since they passed the border of the Elf Kingdom, and Greafury ''s priest Kubert still can''t find the exact direction to move forward. The dense woods and complex water network system here made him dizzy. If the sun hadn''t still risen steadily in the east and set in the west, the priest would still be spinning in circles.

    For several days, he felt like he was being followed. To be precise, there should be many elven warriors hovering around him at all times. Kubert had already been mentally prepared for such a situation. The only thing that made him unhappy was that he never got help from the elves.

    "Hey! I am Kubert, the chief priest from the Holy Greafury . Is there any elven friend who can point me in the direction?"

    Such shouting never stopped after entering Salantir.

    There were just some chirping of birds all around, but there was no response from the elves.

    Kubert shook his head. The Holy Greafury Empire has lived in the north for a long time and has a strong priest system and loyal paladins to follow. In terms of overall strength, it is second to none in the entire Blasares continent. Although everyone strictly follows the teachings of the God of Light and never engages in war with the outside world, but enjoys a peaceful life peacefully, it is inevitable that they will be tainted with arrogance and treat other countries indifferently. Except for neighboring Fenton and the dwarf country Gunn who can make exquisite armor, Holy Greafury basically has no contact with other kingdoms. Especially for the Elf Kingdom located in the corner of the continent, there is no contact.

    Holy Greafury have always been proud of their deeds of holding on to the northern border and resisting the invasion of orcs . They believe that this achievement is enough for other countries to thank and respect his contribution. But in fact, every race has its own values. Without communication, it is difficult to form understanding and consensus. This time, Kubert came to the outside of Holy Greafury and dealt with many powerful people who were originally thought to help Holy Greafury for free , and realized this more personally.

    "When we sing the glory of the God of Light, our eyes will be obscured by the dazzling light, and we will not be able to see the world around us." Kubot thought this in his heart more than once. It is precisely because of this that he understands the importance of his mission more and more deeply. Carrying the burden of the Holy Greafury''s long-standing neglect, he worked to bridge the estrangement between the nations.

    And this mission has become more and more like a test of will.

    the Holy Greafury will experience tests of faith at certain times. The temple will use some difficult tasks to hone promising priests. Generally speaking, combating evil and rescuing people who live in poverty are the focus of such missions, but this mission like the one Kubert received is very rare.

    Ever since he met the magical mage Vincent, Kubert''s path has been full of difficulties. First, on the Fondo River, he struggled to find a small boat to follow the footsteps of the mage, but the sudden dragon just knocked his boat over. Fortunately, the yellow dragon did not attack the priest who fell into the water. He only said "I''m sorry" and flew into the sky.

    Kubert continued downstream with the plank in his arms and entered Erutalon. The woods there are so densely packed that it''s difficult to even find a gap to cross. Since he had entered the territory of the Elf Kingdom, Kubert did not want to cause misunderstandings by destroying the forest that the elves loved, so he had to practice his tree-climbing ability.

    A sound similar to the shaking of leaves not far away caught his attention, but the trees around Kubert were not moved by the wind. A strong feeling of nausea hit his heart, and the priest almost reflexively held the holy symbol around his neck in his hand.

    Kubot would feel this way when encountering the undead. His colleagues once joked: "Kubert''s stomach pouch is better than detecting the undead."

    But the priest waited for a while, and no undead came to attack. As one of the chief priests of the God of Light, Kubert will never let go of any undead creatures wandering in this world. One of his lifelong missions is to let these monsters rest underground again. Kubert picked up the mace in his other hand��the ceremonial decorative role of this weapon was actually higher than its actual combat role.

    Quickly jumping over a bush, Kubert finally discovered the local residents of the Elf Kingdom. Three elves were being rounded up by more than twenty ghouls and were trapped in a small clearing.

    Although the three elves are very agile, there are no trees for them to climb. If you try hard to jump out , you will only fall into a tighter siege by the enemy. Without the distance advantage, the ghoul can attack more calmly. Their long black claws tore at the leather armor of the elf several times. If a wound is pulled out by these monsters, the dirty power will enter the body of the prey along the dirty claws of the ghoul, quickly weakening them. The thin swords in the hands of the elves obviously have little effect on this group of undead. The green skin full of pustules seemed to be covered with a layer of gel, which was difficult to penetrate. Even if you leave a wound on this group of undead, be careful of the liquid splashed from there, it also has the ability to debilitate people.

    The bodies of elves are relatively thinner than other races, and their resistance to diseases and toxins is weaker. If there were strong dwarves here, I''m afraid they would have already wielded the giant ax in their hands and forcibly cut a passage. The elves can only move as much as possible in the limited space to avoid attacks.

    Kubert rushed down quickly , raised the holy symbol in his hand high, and loudly sang the praises of the majesty of the God of Light. Milky white light rose from his hands, illuminating the surroundings like a beacon.

    Illuminated by the light, the undead creature seemed to have been poured with strong acid, and a burst of white smoke rose from its skin, making a squeaking sound. They twisted their bodies violently and howled in pain. The holy power that drives away the undead is an unavoidable rain of arrows and a heavy hammer with powerful impact, which has a strong effect on these undead creatures.

    Several ghouls turned their heads, trying to find the abominable priest who was sending out the dispelling power. But in their eyes, there is only a bright, dazzling brightness. When there is no light, the undead can still distinguish the road in front of them, because they are monsters of the dark night; but in the strong daylight, they can''t see anything clearly.

    The ghoul could only give up the fruits of victory in front of him, turn around and run away. The elves would not miss this opportunity, seizing their flaw, and chopped off the heads of the two undead with their swords. If these monsters with green body fluids lose their heads, they will fall down and lose the ability to move.

    Kubert shouted the holy name of the God of Light and piously asked him for strength. Just driving away the undead monsters in front of him is not Kubert''s whole intention. He wants to use "powerful dispersion" to destroy those monsters at once.

    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    Greafury seemed to have heard his prayer, and the holy power that was originally emitted everywhere turned into several concentrated light tracks, accurately shining on the bodies of the undead. This time, it was even more powerful than all the forces put together just now. The attacked ghoul is like a soap bubble, disappearing with a pop once it is popped.

    Although he felt that his whole body was weak and the forceful dispersal would consume too much physical strength, Kubert still felt relieved from the bottom of his heart. Defeating evil and upholding justice have, to a certain extent, become the honor that sustains his life.

    Those filthy corpses gradually sank into the ground, where they would be wiped out by the waters of Erutalon. Priest Kubert jumped over the grass that was trampled by monsters and came to the side of the elf warriors.

    "The wounds on your body need to be treated quickly, my elven friends." Kubot said, and he did the same. The broad palm glowed with a bright milky white light and quickly healed the bruise that was already bruised and black. The disease curse carried by the ghoul''s minions has also been cleared away.

    "Thank you, priest of the human world." The elf in front of him was not fluent in Common Language, but the gratitude from his eyes already explained what he meant: "May I ask why you came to Saran?" In Tyr��s land?��

    "I''m looking for a few people." Kubert said: "The God of Light, Greafury, asked me to find a mage named Vincent."

    The faces of the elves suddenly became serious, and Vincent''s name was beyond their expectations.

    Kubert noticed the change in the elf''s expression and thought there was something wrong with his words. He quickly said: "In addition, I am here to do my best for our elf friends. So that the two countries of Munn and Greafury can join hands."

    "Is Vincent your friend, Mr. Pastor?" the elf asked.

    "Friends, not really." Kubert said honestly: "But we know each other."

    "In that case, please come with me." The three elves stood up and arranged the weapons in their hands: "You helped us drive away these undead monsters. Naturally, we can no longer stand by and let you wander around in this forest. Wander around. Put away your weapons and we will take you to your mage friends."

    So, while Heather was busy making magic scrolls, Vincent received news of the visit from Pastor Kubert.

    Since Kubert was not a person familiar to the elves, he had no way to set foot within the scope of the Holy Mountain, especially at this sensitive moment before the war, when the security there was even tighter. Vincent could only come down from the mountain and meet him in the middle of the lake in a boat.

    The arrival of the Light God Priest did not bring light, and Heather had not seen the sun for three days. Drowsy clouds have been hanging over the entire lake, covering the originally beautiful scenery here with a layer of dust.

    This made Vincent not in a good mood. He was tired from working all night , and the day when the three moons dimmed together was getting closer and closer. The mage believes that on moonless nights, undead creatures with dark vision can gain the greatest offensive advantage; at that time, it will be difficult for elves to use their precise bow and arrow skills. Given a little moonlight, the elves will be the best archers, but on that day, Heather will be very vulnerable.

    There was no news after Shelley left. Vincent believed that she should be able to take care of herself, but a feeling of uneasiness gradually came over him. This was a worry he had rarely experienced, and it gradually turned into anxiety and irritability. Many times, he was unable to control his movements of holding the pen, leaving ink marks that should not appear on the exquisite magic scroll. The mage picked up the powerful staff several times, wanting to immediately find the location of the undead army, and then use "terrible and deadly" magic to attack them. But on the other hand, a voice in Vincent''s heart reminded him: "That''s not you. That''s not you who should stay calm and rational."

    Just before he was about to meet Kubert, Vincent had such an emotional outburst. He grabbed his hair hard and used the pain to calm himself down. Fortunately, no one noticed this scene. Soka followed Yi Linrui to learn archery, and the elf guards in front of the mage''s door were also sent back to their original posts by Vincent.

    "Hello, Mr. Vincent, we meet again." Kubert said: "I hope our meeting this time can be a new beginning, and let friendship rather than misunderstanding connect our relationship."

    "Hello, Mr. Pastor." Vincent''s face was expressionless, and his mind was still thinking about his recent strange temper.

    The boat spirit tied the two boats together and anchored them on the calm lake. There are no winds and waves here, and the boatmen do not need to focus on the course in front of them.

    "Mr. Mage, I saw on the way here that the kingdom of elves seems to be in some trouble. And I may be able to lend a helping hand." Pastor Kubert said: "You also know that when I left the temple of Holy Greafury , In order to find friendship in other countries. If you can help me introduce the king here, I will be very grateful."

    "The people who live here are not kings, but emperors and queens." Vincent said: "Next time, I hope you can understand the situation before speaking. Moreover, I am not the owner here. If you need an introduction, you should ask here. The elf."

    Kubert didn''t show any anger towards Vincent''s ice-like tone. He still had a smile on his face and looked at the young mage in front of him kindly.

    Vincent shook his head, feeling that his words were a bit too strong. He pointed to the holy mountain behind him and said: "That''s Heather, the holy land of the elves, and their queen is there. As long as you pay attention to your words and don''t offend the wise man, I will help you ask the elves Views."

    "Thank you very much, Mr. Mage."

    Vincent turned his head, and the people who helped him steer the boat were the members of the Moon Hand Guard sent by the Archdruid . The mage knew that these elite warriors of the elves were not here to protect him, but definitely to protect the princess Yi Linrui. Moreover, as the Royal Guards of Her Majesty the Queen, the Moon Hand Guard also determines which outsiders can visit the Queen and which cannot.

    "Kedi (the name of the elf), this person is a priest from the Holy Greafury ." Vincent said in fluent Elvish: "They are very experienced in how to expel undead creatures."

    The elf thought for a moment, looked from the mage to the priest, and then nodded.

    "Thank you, my elf friend." Kubert said, "Of course, I also want to thank you, Mr. Vincent."

    "You''re welcome, Lord Greafury ''s chief priest." Vincent said: "I think that just a young mage who has come back from the dead will not let you come all the way to the kingdom of elves. Moreover, in the current situation of Holy Greafury , You won��t make a special trip to visit the mountains and rivers. Mr. Kubert, what is your purpose here?��

    "Yes, I admit that I have another purpose here." Kubert saw the boat start to glide and sat down quickly: " The bishop of the Greafury Temple gave me a glorious mission, which is to welcome the new Saint of Light. "

    "Saint of Light? This is a strange name." Vincent said: "I have never heard of this position in Greafury . ''Saint of Light''... Do you mean Sokka?"

    "Exactly, Mr. Mage. Your analysis is very accurate." Kubot said: "When I saw the angel, I had already foreseen this day. In the most difficult moment of Holy Greafury , our great God of Light has always been He has not abandoned us devout believers. He always gives us strength. Now, he sends the next angel to help us, guide us, and inspire us. Although this angel did not directly descend to the temple of Greafury, the god of light , but Isn��t this process of going out to search and going through hardships the test given to us by the God of Light?��

    Vincent curled his lips and refused to comment on the remarks that fell into a religious way of thinking. If Kubert was told now that Sokka was secretly born by his angel parents and was placed in the mortal world to temporarily escape the limelight, I don��t know how the officiant would feel.

    "Thank you very much for taking care of this saint, Mr. Wizard." Kubert said: "The bishop will personally award the angel the title of ''Bright Saint''. What an honor it will be. Now, I Already seen that glorious moment coming!��

    If that really happened, the God of Light would probably know about Sokka''s existence. Although Greafury sounds like an amiable god, in the eyes of the mage, all gods are just individuals with more powerful power - who knows what kind of thoughts will pop up in their minds filled with divine power?

    "No, this is impossible." Vincent said: "Before her parents come back, Sokka will be completely under my supervision. Holy Lady of Light, this hat will not be worn on her head."

    "Why?" Kubert asked: "Are you still angry about my careless words and deeds, or is there something wrong with what I did?"

    "I''m not as narrow-minded as you think." Vincent said: "I''m no longer angry about ''life is worse than death''; and there is nothing wrong with what you want to do..."

    Vincent looked at Kubert, eyes deep into his soul.

    "It''s just, that''s not appropriate."

 Chapter 2 Travel and Travel Beyond Travel Episode 22

    "Isn''t it appropriate?" Kubot said: "I don''t see anything inappropriate. Mr. Mage, please imagine, Saint of Light, this is the highest honor in the history of Greafury Temple. She will directly accept the highest honor. Under the guidance of the bishop, he will soon become a priest who masters high-level divine arts. There will be a whole team of paladins at her disposal, and every people of Holy Greafury will face her with the most respectful etiquette..."

    "What''s the use of this to her?" Vincent interrupted the priest unceremoniously: "As an angel, from the powerful Xiangang tribe, the so-called magic does not mean much to them. As for those cheers and applause and glory, all in vain. Although I am not Soka''s parent, I am still responsible for her. Such exaggerated things are meaningless. Moreover, if I really need to enhance Soka''s ability, I can teach her spells , which is much better than priest magic that relies on divine power."

    Kubot suddenly choked. In terms of power, the gap between the priest''s divine spell and the mage''s arcane spell is very huge. While the archmage can destroy a small village at once with a lightning storm, the priest can only ignite a few houses. Although divine magic has special effects in healing wounds and removing diseases, angels who are born with these two abilities will not take this feature seriously.

    "But..." Kubert still did not give up. He knew very well that only by convincing the mage in front of him could he take Soka away: "Mr. Mage, imagine what a bright saint will do to the northern war situation. The impact the soldiers will have when they see the angel coming, they will be more motivated to fight. They will be more determined to win, hold on to the weapons in their hands and fight the enemy bravely. The priests of Greafury have been looking forward to a miracle for a long time , the arrival of Angel Soka will strengthen their determination to fight. As long as the saint opens her mouth, some high-level priests will put down their bodies, walk out of the temple and go to the front line of the war to fight side by side with the soldiers. And ordinary people will be even more Inspired, they will devote themselves more actively to the battle to defend their homeland and help our Paladin troops more effectively . In addition, the arrival of the Saint Angel will make the image of our Holy Greafury even brighter , the neighboring countries will be more determined to win this war, and reinforcements will arrive as scheduled. Not to mention the blow to the enemy''s morale and ..."

    "Mr. Pastor!" Vincent waved his hand: "Your idea is very good. I even have a more perfect vision in front of you. But don''t forget one thing. When a candle is too dazzling, it is also close to burning out." Not far away. If I were your enemy, then I would use various means to kill this Light Goddess. There is a better way, which is to rob the Light Goddess to my side, and then train her into The Dark Saint'' or some other identity is used to completely destroy Holy Greafury ''s fighting spirit. Although the orcs and giants may not necessarily think of such an idea, the threat Sokka will face is obvious."

    "Our Paladin will be responsible for her safety." Kubert said: "I can guarantee this."

    "Don''t mention words like protection and responsibility in front of me." Vincent said: "If I wanted to, you couldn''t even protect the bishop, let alone this little girl. In short, let Sokka be your winner. Chess piece, I will share the threat of war with you. I don��t see any need for this matter.��

    After saying that, the mage stood up and flew to the shore of Heather''s lake one step ahead of the boat. Obviously, he didn''t want to continue the topic of "Bright Saint".

    Kubert also became quiet, especially since his dispute with Vincent had attracted the attention of the elves. Meeting the Queen of the Elves was one of his important goals, and he could not let all his previous efforts go to waste just because of his disagreement with the mage in front of him. He smiled at the rowing elf and regained his elegant and confident posture.

    Along the way, Kubert didn''t talk to Vincent anymore, and the mage liked this state even more. They were led by several elves to the palace. The Elf Queen should hold a noon prayer ceremony in the palace at this time.

    Halfway through, they met Sokka unexpectedly. The little angel was running quickly on the suspension bridge between the trees side by side with the princess Yi Linrui. When she saw Vincent, she immediately turned around and came to the mage''s side.

    "Wow! Brother Vincent, you finally came out of the room! Come with me to the lake to play."

    Vincent looked at Sokka''s hands, and there were blisters on them in some places. In the past few days, she had been practicing archery assiduously with Yi Linrui. She kept pulling the bow, aiming, and shooting every day. It was indeed very hard. The mage was about to nod and agree, just in time to take Soka with the fishing rod to play by the river, but Kubert came to the angel''s side quietly.

    Looking at the elated little angel, the pastor of Greafury was also hesitant. Is it really necessary to drag such an innocent and lively child into the heart of the war? But the Bishop''s instruction was unquestionable, and he still spoke:

    "Soka, little angel, do you want to become the Saint of Light in Greafury ''s temple?"

    "Cubert!" Vincent glared at the pastor and shouted. The unprepared little Soka was startled, and Yi Linrui, who heard the sound, also walked over quickly.

    "Mr. Vincent." Kubert said: "Although you are the guardian of this angel now, she still has an indelible right: the freedom of choice. I think you will not kill this freedom? What''s more, Sokka She is an Angel of Light , originally a subordinate of Greafury , the God of Light . There is nothing wrong with becoming a Saint of Light."

    When Vincent heard these words, he stopped arguing with Pastor Kubert. He touched Soka''s head and said: "Little guy, this uncle wants you to go to the temple to be the Saint of Light, and then receive training to become a priest. The price is that you will become a person who attracts the attention of everyone, in addition to the worship of many Otherwise, there will be countless enemies watching. Do you want that?"

    Sokka tilted his head, still unable to understand what Vincent meant for a while. What she is more concerned about now is the time to go to the lake. On the contrary, the princess Yi Linrui frowned deeply when she heard the mage''s words.

    "What is the Saint of Light?" Soka finally found the key to this question and immediately asked Vincent.

    "That''s an honorary title." Kubert said before the mage: "That''s a title that will make you proud throughout your life."

    "Well, in that case..."

    "Soka!" Yi Linrui suddenly interrupted: "There are still many cookies in my room, with your favorite nectar flavor. Go and get them quickly. I will give them to you as many as you find. How many!"

    "Really?" Soka immediately forgot what he was going to say, ran over and kissed Yi Linrui, then flapped his wings and flew away.

    "She has made her own free choice." Yi Linrui said: "If you try to use the title of saintess to shackle angels in the future, then I will not welcome you, and Heather will not welcome you. "

    Looking at the scantily dressed Yi Linrui in front of him, Kubert chose to lower his head. He could argue with the mage Vincent and the officiant, but he would not argue with the elf in front of him.

    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.

    "Yes, Mr. Kubert." Vincent waited for Sokka to disappear and said, "Compared to the choice of having to pay a price, free candies can capture Sokka''s heart more. If I find you mention this again thing, then I will forget your name. I mean, you will no longer be my familiar friend."

    "So, can we still be called friends now?" Kubot said with a smile, "I think this harvest is already very satisfying to me."

    "The Elf Queen is waiting for you, so don''t waste time with me here." Vincent said.

    Yi Linrui and Vincent then found a happy Soka, who was doing happy somersaults while holding a large pile of fragrant elf cookies. This fantastic dessert is so difficult to make that it would take even the most skilled elves'' cooks a long time to bake some. Sokka likes to eat such sweet things, and now she is really happy.

    "Why do you have so many cookies?" Vincent looked at Yi Linrui''s small room. From his perspective, it was no different from the cookie warehouse. Cookies were placed everywhere that could be placed.

    "It''s nothing. I have saved this for a long time." Yi Linrui sighed: "As the princess, I have some special privileges after all."

    However, Yi Linrui''s lonely look did not escape the mage''s eyes. There seemed to be a heavy burden on the princess''s head, which made his face look so haggard. For the first time, Vincent observed Yi Linrui with his eyes of insight . Under her ruddy face, there should be another layer of appearance.

    Vincent did not continue to ask about other things, but turned around to find Soka and taught her to learn to be polite and humble, and not to keep all these cookies for herself. But the angel didn''t seem to have that kind of thought. When her hands were full, for her, this was already the "most" state.

    Vincent no longer needs to accompany Kubot, the officiant, Soka eats his beloved candy, Yilinrui is not "plundered", and Kubot meets the Elf Queen, everything seems to be going well.

    But Shelley ran into trouble. In the past few days, it has been pouring rain around Fei Yi''an''s Tower of the Dead , and the water curtain is like a thick mist, blocking all sight. The originally muddy road has now become like hell, making it impossible to walk on it. Only those ghosts that can float in the air still patrol around the tower. Shelley couldn''t move any further and had to stay in the tower.

    However, the female drow has been observing Fei Yi''an in the past few days, trying to understand his temperament, personality and way of thinking. Only by understanding your enemy can you find the key to victory. Except for sleeping time, Shelley wandered around the tower, hoping to see the disfigured elf.

    However, Fei Yi''an rarely came out. He always stays in his room, which is guarded outside by strong vampires. He would show up politely only when Shelley was dining. Fei Yian only drinks some light yellow liquid and never eats anything. If it weren''t for the fact that this guy was still breathing and had body temperature, Shelley would have classified him as an "undead monster".

    But after several days of observation, Shelley became increasingly confused about the enemy in front of him. Unlike Vincent, Fei Yi''an doesn''t look like a mage at all. He never casts spells, nor does he display the grace of an arcane spellcaster, and he never has a spellbook at hand. In this tower of the undead, Shelley did not find the mysterious magic runes, nor the magical magic enchantment. This undead magic bead originally had certain spell protection capabilities, but now it has disappeared without a trace.

    "The power of the Undead Magic Orb requires corresponding arcane magic to inspire it." Mother Batana once told Shelley: "Before finding the help of a mage, the Undead Magic Orb is difficult to manipulate, and that is a dangerous thing. "

    ''Is this an unstable state now? '' Shelley looked at the place again. ''It''s hard to explain. Without the power of the spell, the Necromantic Orb simply won''t start working. Could it be that Fei Yi''an concealed it too well? ''

    There was the sound of the door opening downstairs, and a series of footsteps came from the steps in front of Shelley''s door, quickly extending downstairs. Shelley was a little curious, who else would come here in this pouring rain? She stood up and wanted to go out and find out .

    Shelley was startled when two shadows flashed past her outside the door. She walked over quietly and put her eyes into the gap in the bone door.

    This convenience would come from making the entire tower out of bone instead of wood. There will be gaps everywhere to project the line of sight.

    Four vampires stood outside the door, and they stood there silently. Although they will not disturb Shelley''s rest, once the female drow wants to leave, these four vampires will definitely stop her.

    But this kind of "house arrest" aroused Shelley''s interest in going out even more. He took out the invisibility stone hanging around his neck and said "You can''t see me" to completely hide the figure of the female drow.

    A transom window hung high at the top of the room, which was too small for many people. But Shelley has long been proficient in sneaking and assassination. It is not too difficult to get out from there with the help of levitation .

    Coming downstairs quietly, Shelley finally saw what happened. The two fishmen were shaking off the mud from their feet, not caring that the mud splashed onto the exquisite paintings next to them. The heavy rain outside washed away the unique fishy smell on their bodies, and also made their skin originally covered with green seaweed look much smoother.

    They were talking in a language that Shelley had never heard of before. There were always many pauses when Fiian spoke, as if he was thinking about what words to use to express his next meaning. That should obviously be the language of the fishmen . When Shelley was underground, she also came into contact with the murloc tribe in the Underdark. Those slime creatures were always full of "stupid and cunning" and were a lowly slave race. Dark elves will never lower their status to talk to slaves in their language. More often, they will let other slaves act as intermediaries for translation.

    "If Vincent were here, he would definitely be able to understand what they are saying." Shelley thought with a little guilt. So far, Shelley has never seen a mage who doesn''t understand a language, just like the magic of "proficient in language" is always in his body .

    Fei Yi''an''s tone became stronger and stronger, while the fishman still looked unhurried. Shelley has also heard that this creature is always greedy, full of uncontrollable desire even for things they don''t need at all. The First Family once organized a campaign to eradicate the murlocs of the Underdark to punish them for their "provocation and disobedience." No matter what the reason was, there was no longer a fish-man tribe around Prudence City , not even a single fish egg left. The first family returned home with a full load, greatly replenishing the storehouse.

    Among the trophies, there are a large number of human works of art - the fishmen actually have no appreciation ability, and there are a few magic devices - the fishmen have no magicians, and there are even armors common to dwarves. God knows what they need such small armor for? You can''t swim in heavy metal armor, right?

    They never trade these things, they just keep collecting them. Therefore, every few decades, a dark elf family will unite to help the fishmen empty the warehouse.

    After a period of discussion, Fei''an spoke less and less and remained silent more and more. Although no expression could be seen on his face due to his disfigurement, Shelley could still feel the elf''s anger. The murlocs kept talking to themselves. They kept repeating some sentences, and even Shelley, who didn''t understand their language, had memorized them.

    Finally, Fei Yi''an waved his hand to stop the fish man ''s tirade, finally nodded, stretched out his right hand, and placed his palm up in front of the fish man . The creature across from him tacked on its slimy webbed forelimbs, sealing the deal.

    Fei Yi''an had no intention of letting the fishmen stay to entertain them, and those creatures didn''t think about the other party''s lack of etiquette after negotiating the deal. When the fishman left the Tower of the Dead, Shelley had already sneaked back into the room.

    "What can I do?" Shelley thought worriedly. The waters of Erutalon are extremely lethal to evil creatures, and murlocs are not immune to this. But Feian still reached some kind of agreement with these aquatic creatures. If you think about it carefully , there is a passage through which the fishmen can attack.

    Salantir is surrounded by the sea on three sides, and it is a paradise for fishmen . Although Vincent''s defense strategy included the Elf Kingdom''s coastline in the defense plan, can it still maintain its original strength when the undead attack?

    If according to Vincent''s prediction, the Broken Star Swamp is the focus of their attack, and ghosts and vampires will be the force of the feint attack, then the elves can still concentrate their strength to deal with these enemies. But with the addition of a third force on the ocean, can those pointed-eared things keep track of each other?

    "Who knows if there will be help?" Shelley worried : "Make a wish before the battle, and then consume all the reinforcements that need to be paid during the battle to save money. This is something dark elves often do."

    She looked at the pouring rain outside, and because she was afraid of being discovered, Fei Yi''an was alerted, and she couldn''t leave now to report the news, and she suddenly ran out of ideas.

 Chapter 2 Travel and Travel Beyond Travel Episode 23

    The pouring rain outside the Tower of the Dead blocked Shelley''s way back to Vincent. And when the rain came to the Holy Mountain a few days later, it was still powerful and drenched the city of Heather . Except for the members of the Elf Guard who were still patrolling the forest in the rain (Vincent couldn''t figure out what else the elves could see in such heavy rain), the other residents were resting in their rooms.

    Yilinrui still supervises Soka''s archery practice, and she conscientiously completes the tasks given to her by the mage. The little angel also surprisingly never got bored, maybe it was a fun game for her to keep shooting the leaves that the elf threw into the air.

    Vincent looked out the window at the heavy rain and felt worried. If it continues to rain like this, it is very likely that the trap set in the Broken Star Swamp will be destroyed . Originally, the underground passage was dredged, and the river water of Erutalon was secretly led under that land, in preparation for the unexpected trauma of the undead army. But at present, it seems that those traps will all be filled with powerless rainwater.

    "I''ll go out for a moment. You guys stay quietly in the room." Vincent said to the two girls: "It''s hard for you to see in this heavy rain, so don''t run around."

    Sokka nodded: "The rain will wet the wings. Don''t worry if I won''t go out."

    The mage walked out of the door, and an invisible force field enveloped his head. As long as Vincent maintains his concentration, the Power Staff can continuously provide magic power for the Wall of Force spell. Although this way of moving forward in the wind and rain will cause him to feel great resistance, it is still much better than getting soaked in water.

    The rain blocked the line of sight, but it did not hinder the mage with the eye of insight. Because he couldn''t see very far away at once, the flying mage could only stick to the top of the forest as much as possible to prevent himself from getting lost. The mage floated away tremblingly, and some elven archers hiding on the top of the trees would stretch out their hands to say hello to him.

    The huge sound of wind and rain made it impossible for them to talk. Here, only the roar of thunder could travel far.

    Vincent neglected something very important, and he didn''t remember it until a bolt of lightning split the tree next to him in half. The blazing flames were immediately extinguished by the heavy rain, leaving only the charred tree trunks still emitting choking gray smoke. The mage hurriedly cast a lightning protection spell on himself and flew among the branches instead. Vincent had no intention of testing the power of lightning with his own body.

    When he flew to the Broken Star Marsh , he found that the situation was better than expected. There is obviously not as much rain here as on Heather Mountain, and the magic circle left by the mage is still working normally. Under the observation of the Eye of Insight, there were silver traces of light on the entire land, which divided the water pool here into two layers: the upper part was still the original water; and the lower part had already been covered by a huge amount of Erutalon. Replaced by holy water.

    Vincent patrolled the land invisibly and found nothing out of the ordinary. Several skeletons that looked like scouts had been washed under the soil by the rain, and the thick mud completely covered them up. The owners of these undead creatures must have given the order to "stay still and observe the surrounding situation", so the skeletons will never move their bodies , and they are still checking the living conditions of the earthworms in the soil.

    A figure appeared at the edge of the Broken Star Swamp , attracting Vincent''s attention. It''s not surprising that two or three elf patrols come here occasionally, but that shouldn''t happen in this heavy rain.

    Vincent quietly touched over and used illusion to simulate the heavy rain around him. Although he is invisible, when you see a part of the rain that is not falling, you will be alert. When using illusions, you must pay attention to the combination and make up for the loopholes caused by the spells. Only by being invisible and using illusion to simulate the image that should be formed at the caster''s position can everything be foolproof.

    When he was close enough to see the mysterious man clearly, Vincent stood frozen on the spot. He had never seen such a beautiful elf. Behind the pointed ears, the long turquoise hair flows down, tangled together under the wash of the rain. Whenever a drop of water falls on it, it stirs up small shining stars, like frightened fireflies in the grass. Flying out; there was a firm and calm expression on her beautiful face, which seemed to be no longer disturbed by time or affected by all things, and became an eternal beauty; from her forehead to her shoulders, it extended to Her slender fingers, as white as onions , all have invisible tattoos. Only when raindrops fall on them will the silver-red vine-like runes appear. However, against her skin color, they do not look out of place, but rather more perfect. The slender thighs are as perfect as a statue in the hands of an artist, standing on the edge of the muddy swamp , but not a trace of stain can climb up her feet. Even nature is not willing to tarnish this building. Graceful body.

    Contrary to Vincent''s insightful eyes, the eyes of the elf woman in front of him were completely milky white, as if she was born without pupils, more like those of people who have lost their eyesight due to disease in old age. But judging from her expression, no one would think that this elf couldn''t see. No matter where you stand in front of her, you will feel her eyes falling on you - maybe it is an illusion, maybe it is the imagination of the audience who wants to attract the attention of the woman in front of them. Although it is impossible to read the elf woman''s thoughts from her eyes, it is this incomplete mystery that adds to her charm. Everyone has different thoughts in their hearts, and this look makes her a perfect representative in everyone''s eyes.

    However, her eyes are not Vincent''s eyes, and they do not have the ability to see through invisibility. Standing face to face with the mage, the elf was not aware of Vincent''s actions at all. However, the mage was stunned by the sight in front of him. Although he had seen many wonders, he could not imagine that the so-called beauty could even reach this level.

    "If there was a charming goddess, she would be like this." Vincent thought in his mind.

    A red flash suddenly appeared in the female elf''s eyes. It was very weak at first and might go out at any time, but after a while it turned into an Elvish symbol appearing in the pupil. Vincent stared at this strange change, his mind almost going blank. The meaning expressed by that character is the shortest word "I" in Elvish language. The mage has never heard of this situation, and there is no record of this phenomenon even in the books of the Mage Association.

    The female elf stood still for a while, letting the heavy rain from the sky pour on her white marble statue-like body. Vincent couldn''t help but want to wave her hand and let his wall of force shield her from the rain above her head, but she saw an even more incredible scene.

    disappeared as if she had never appeared in the Broken Star Swamp . Like a mirage in the desert, it always disappears when the lost approach approaches; it is also like a ghost that has regained eternal peace and is blown away by the wind in an instant. She disappeared in front of Vincent without any warning, leaving the mage completely unprepared.

    There is no magic fluctuation, and it cannot be the effect of illusion. Vincent''s ability to consciously see through his eyes will not be interfered with. There are very few people like the Elf Queen in the world, and it is impossible for an unknown strong person to suddenly appear and interfere with the ability of the Eye of Insight.

    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    And even the Elf Queen couldn''t pull off a trick of disappearing like that.

    Vincent came to his senses and began to think rationally about the situation at hand again. He is not worried about how the female elf left now, but is thinking about this elf who has never appeared in the elf kingdom. Is she an enemy or a friend? What''s the purpose of her appearing in such a sensitive area?

    Thinking of this, the mage didn''t waste a moment and flew back to Heather''s residence. As soon as they left the Broken Star Marsh , the downpour stopped completely, and the grass became unexpectedly refreshing, without even leaving any trace of the rain. Since the top of the Holy Mountain cannot be climbed using flying spells, he could only run quickly to the Queen''s residence, hoping to get enough information from there.

    "Mr. Wizard!" Elf Kaidi has been waiting for Vincent to return. Although the mage seemed to be walking in a hurry, he still called out to him: "Her Majesty the Queen said that the movement of the undead army has been discovered on the border. The battle started as you expected."

    "What?" Vincent shook his head. There should be ten days left until the night of the three dark moons . Why don''t they start taking action at that time: "The Elf Queen has entered the prayer temple?"

    "Yes. Mr. Mage." Kaidi said: "I have been waiting for you for five days. If I still can''t see you, I will go directly to the battle."

    Vincent opened his mouth, unable to believe what he was hearing. He immediately pressed the elf guard''s shoulders: "Five days? You mean I left for five days?"

    "Yes. Many people are worried about where you have been." Although he was a little uncomfortable with the mage''s direct physical contact, Kaidi still quickly answered the mage''s question.

    "This is impossible!" Vincent said: "I use the flying technique, and the trip back and forth will not take more than one day. Where did the four days that disappeared in the middle go ?"

    The elf looked at the mage worriedly, not understanding what he was talking about. However, Kaidi still has his own mission: "Mr. Vincent, there are about fifty elven archers at your disposal, all members of the Moon Hand Guard. Where should we go now?"

    Vincent''s heart immediately began to beat violently, and nervous blood surged to the top of his head. Although he once told the Elf Queen about his plan to ambush the undead troops at a key place, in order to keep it secret, he did not mention the Broken Star Marsh at that time . After disappearing for four days, the result was that he missed the opportunity to attend the last high-level elf meeting. The Elf Queen left behind the Moon Hand Guards , probably waiting for the return of the mage. She hoped that these most elite warriors could help the mage participate in the ambush, at least until the large forces arrived. Her Majesty the Queen cannot leave too many manpower behind. After all, the undead army is also very powerful, and she also needs manpower to protect many villages. Equipped with the modified arrows provided by Vincent, although the elven archers can use holy water to drive away the undead from a long distance like priests, the actual effect must be tested in battle.

    Vincent calculated the fifty elves in front of him. With this elite force, the battle in the Broken Star Swamp should not be a problem. These masters who are one to ten, combined with their own spells and traps, can definitely bring down the enemy there.

    "That''s it, you are ready to leave immediately and follow me." Vincent said: "I hope the Elf Ranger''s fast legs really live up to his reputation."

    As soon as Kaidi heard that he had a mission, he immediately became excited. They are always known as Heather''s strongest team, but they have never had the opportunity to show their strength. Now a battle is before them, and although they are led by a human (which is somewhat of a fly in the ointment), even the elegant elven poet will be completely excited when he hears the battle horn.

    "I don''t know what the Ranger stories you heard are about," he said, "We won''t let you down!"

    After Kaidi finished speaking, he immediately turned around and disappeared among the leaves. His brisk figure jumped a few times on the white branches and then disappeared. Vincent knew that he was going to gather the team. Immediately, the most elite troops will appear in front of him.

    But at this time, a strong uneasiness hit the mage''s heart. The progress of this war became more and more strange, and gradually began to escape Vincent''s control. The mysterious lack of time is like digging a hole in the root of the barrel, and the confidence that was originally full began to drain away along this hole. Vincent''s hand holding the staff trembled slightly, and his brows furrowed tighter.

    "Is a trap too risky?" he asked himself. "Was I too confident?"

    "Brother Vincent, what are you talking about?" Soka poked his head out from behind the curtain: "Sister Yilinrui said there was a war and wouldn''t let me leave the house."

    "Where did she go?" Vincent asked, "Just stay in there."

    "I don''t know, she left a few days ago. It should have been not long after you left." Soka tilted his head: "I have been practicing archery seriously these days, and I have never been lazy!"

    "Of course, you are the best." Vincent finished this sentence with a frown.

    As soon as he finished speaking, a strong sense of crisis suddenly surrounded the mage. Whenever an invisible or sneaking person approaches, the Eye of Insight will alert Vincent in this way. He glanced around, and a scene he least expected to see appeared in front of him.

    "Shelley!" The mage accelerated suddenly and rushed forward quickly.

    The female drow was covered in bruises and her delicate chain armor had been beaten to tatters. The elven equipment will have a repulsive effect on Shelley''s bloodline. Now she is still wearing the dark elf armor that has changed its appearance but has no magical effect. The wounds on Shelley''s body had turned purple and a large amount of blood clots had formed. From this point of view, it either contains the power of a curse or the weapon is coated with poison.

    "Soka, come here quickly!" Vincent hugged the shaky Shelley and took away the invisible stone in her hand. In this way, others without the Eye of Insight can also see the female drow.

    "Vincent, I...are finally back. On the seaside, in a place called Unicorn Bay, fish... murlocs are attacking. There are so many of them." Shelley said weakly: "Their arrows are so dense...dense, I couldn''t... block them all."

    Seeing Shelley''s appearance, Sokka sniffed and cried while using all his strength to use healing spells. Wherever the soft white light touches, the blue-purple color gradually disappears. Although the wound still exists and the lost blood cannot be replenished immediately, the injury can at least be stabilized.

    "Vincent, I can''t help... you for the time being." Shelley''s eyelids gradually closed: "This kind of injury will definitely make... me comatose."

    After saying that, she fell limply into Vincent''s arms.

    "Take care of Shelley!" the mage said to Soka: "Even if she wakes up, she can''t go anywhere!"

    Sokka wiped his tears and nodded vigorously. She knew that Vincent''s tone represented an absolute emergency. She grabbed Shelley hard and dragged her into the room. Vincent didn''t help because Cady came back with several elves at this time.

    "Ah! What happened?" the elf said, "How did she get injured? Do you want me to find the priest?"

    "No need, her wound has been treated." Vincent looked solemnly, staring into Kaidi''s eyes and said, "The situation is very urgent now, you must listen to what I say carefully."

    The captain of the Elf Guard had never seen the mage show such an expression before. Normally, this human being always smiled and looked very leisurely. It seems that when the war comes, he will become as serious as us elf warriors.

    "There are a large number of murlocs attacking Unicorn Bay. They and the undead have formed a pincer attack on the elves." The mage said: "Now, your task is to block those monsters and delay their progress as much as possible."

    "What?" Kaidi exclaimed, but then calmed down. His mind was working rapidly, and the terrain near Unicorn Bay quickly appeared in front of his eyes, and every place suitable for blocking was marked.

    "Remember, don''t act recklessly." Vincent didn''t know the scale of the murloc attack there: "When necessary, reinforcements must be allowed to pass."

    "What about you?" The elf warrior obviously discovered the loophole in the plan. Judging from Vincent''s tone, the mage was not involved in this battle. But when I thought that the mage in front of me was not an elf, but just a human. He immediately said in a firm tone: "Don''t worry, I will definitely complete this task!"

    After saying that, several elves immediately turned and left without even waving goodbye.

    Vincent didn''t take Kaidi''s misunderstanding seriously. He moved his neck and shook his fingers like playing a piano, keeping them all in their most flexible state.

    Let me deal with the enemies in the Broken Star Marsh ." Vincent thought for a while and nodded firmly: "It''s just a good time to see how much progress I have made."

    After calculating his remaining magic power, he took out the last flying scroll from his arms: "If it hadn''t been for these extra inspections, I wouldn''t be in such a mess. It seems that I have to walk back no matter what. .��

    "Where are you going, Mr. Mage? Don''t think it''s so easy to leave." Such a voice sounded from behind him.

 Chapter 2 Travel and Travel Beyond Travel Episode 24

    Vincent stopped and looked at the person behind him who was blocking his progress. Priest Kubot was wearing an elf chain armor, still holding his usually decorative ceremonial hammer in his hand, looking at the mage with a smile.

    "There are only two humans in this forest, you and me." Pastor Kubert said: "I really can''t think of any reason why the two of us shouldn''t fight side by side."

    Vincent waved his staff and said: "I think, Mr. Priest, you should stay on the Holy Mountain. As far as I know, Priest Greafury , who became the officiant, held ceremonies much longer than the battle. You are too old and unfit. Fierce fighting.��

    "I don''t think so." Kubert said: "When I was young, I was already on the front line against evil. And my skills have not deteriorated at all." After saying that, he stroked the Greafury hanging from his neck. Holy Symbol: "And, the God of Light is with me."

    "I hope it''s what you said." Vincent said: "Where did your armor come from? I don''t think Heather''s elves will let guests like you participate in the battle."

    "My elf chain armor comes from a local elf. He has a childish face but he still has to participate in the battle." Kubert adjusted the chain armor that obviously didn''t fit, and tried hard to hold down his slightly protruding belly . "I couldn''t watch a child die in such a battle, so I switched with him. If you average my age with his, you''re still young enough, right?"

    "Will the always pedantic Pastor Grefury use this method?" Vincent smiled: "But, this is the only way, I am looking forward to your ability."

    "Anyway, you can''t leave me here." After saying that, Kubot also took out a scroll. The golden scroll and the sun pattern carved on it indicate that this is an exquisite scroll from a temple. Priests'' ability to create magical scrolls is far inferior to that of mages, but their decorations are always beautiful. In the hand of Pastor Kubert, there is nothing but a scroll of flying magic.

    "Then just follow me." Vincent unfolded his flying skill: "But don''t expect me to take care of you."

    "Taking care of others has always been done by our Pastor Grefury ." Kubert smiled.

    The two figures quickly left the Heather Holy Mountain and headed to the Broken Star Swamp . Although the battle there will not start immediately, good hunters must always guard by the exquisite traps . Without Vincent''s magical power, the traps there would not be able to activate on their own. If the undead easily passed through the ambush that had been painstakingly laid, the security of the elven kingdom would become precarious.

    Since the war launched by the Great Arcanist did not affect the Elf Kingdom, most of the residents here have long been accustomed to a peaceful life. The elves who are obsessed with poetry and art have somewhat degraded their skills. Only a handful of residents still maintain the fighting traditions of the past, but their numbers are not enough to change the general trend of the war.

    The last attack by the undead fully highlighted this shortcoming of the Salantir elves. The response in battle was slow, and the elves, who were always known for their agility, were unexpectedly attacked first by the undead creatures, losing the initiative immediately. Although they eventually drove away the undead troops, they also paid heavy losses.

    The archdruid mobilized manpower in time and used stories of past elven warriors to boost morale. Day and night after the first battle, the bards in the small theater always sang songs from long ago: while using elegy to appease everyone''s pain, while using war songs to inspire the elves to fight that they had not had in a long time.

    So this time, the trained elves are obviously better at fighting than before. The bloodline of heroic ancestors from thousands of years ago has revived their superb skills, and the bows and arrows in their hands can always hit the most vital parts of the enemy.

    The attacking vampires and ghosts surged up like a sea. They did not need strict organization, and they were even less likely to obey any tactical orders. Once they see living flesh and blood, only hunger, thirst and hatred remain in the eyes of these undead. How can they obey the so-called commands? The beautiful memories they once had when they were alive have long since faded away, and all that remains with them is all the pain and injustice they have experienced throughout their lives, as well as the torture of never being able to sleep well.

    The way to pass on pain is to share it with others. This sentence has another way of expression in the world of the undead. You can only tear the living creatures in front of you apart with your own hands, torture them in the most painful way, and finally strangle them, so that they can also feel the coldness brought by death. This is the only pleasure of the undead, and the only way to soothe the twisted souls of undead monsters. The way. Driven by this power, the bows and arrows that could easily kill people were reduced to a slight obstacle on the way forward. As long as they did not touch the water of the Erutalon River under their feet, these ghosts would not stop because of the bravery of the elves. go ahead.

    "Be careful to cover each other!" said a combat team leader. At the same time, he drew out the special arrow that had been sent to him three days ago. Different from the sharp long arrows of the elves, this weapon given to the elves by the mage Vincent has a round head, with some strange words engraved on the spherical tip. Those who are well-informed will find that it contains the language of both dwarves and drow. For the first time, the craftsmanship of the craftsmen and the magic of the dark elves were combined. If the magnanimous Elf Queen had not deliberately concealed this fact, it is estimated that no Elf warrior would choose to use such a weapon.

    "I hope this kind of thing is really effective." The elf captain said as he bent his bow and nocked an arrow. Not far in front of him, a ghost floated through the layers of tree branches and flew directly over. The blurry figure was very difficult to aim, and their erratic path was also a big test for the elf archers. .

    The round arrow instantly left the trembling bow string and flew toward the enemy in front of him like lightning. What surprised the elf was that the arrow shot did not make any sound of breaking through the air, and there was no "whoosh" sound as fast as a meteor. The huge arrow flew over quietly, like the assassin''s blade of the most superb assassin .

    This is also the result of the research of the drows. The mage Vincent used his amazing memory to copy the magic circle originally decorated on Shelley''s sword, and transferred the part that reduced air resistance to the bow and arrow. In this way, even round arrow branches can avoid the interference of wind and remain accurate as usual.

    Ghosts don''t have eyes, they can''t "see". Ordinary obstacles cannot prevent them from penetrating material bodies. Only the sound of activity and some magical effects will make them aware. The elves'' magic bows can cause damage to them, so the ghosts also deliberately capture the sound of arrows moving in the air to avoid harm. But none of the ghosts'' senses reacted to this silent attack.

    The specially made bow and arrow accurately hit the ghost, and the circular arrow exploded. The magical power of this arrow disappeared instantly and turned into an ordinary weapon, and ordinary materials can penetrate the ghost''s body. When the arrow reaches the inside of the transparent undead, the holy water stored in the ball spills out.

    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.

    This calculation, which is accurate to the pinnacle , was achieved by Vincent using the dwarf''s manufacturing process. Gnomes who like to play little pranks have toys that delay destruction and are often used to scare unsuspecting guests. Vincent was once teased by something like Mark''s, and he remembered the design method of this ball.

    "The river water of Erutalon is not as lethal as the holy water of the temple." That is only for the undead who have only had external contact with the river water. Once the power of the river penetrates into the undead creature, the power that bursts out is astonishing. The ghost twisted his body in pain, trying to get rid of the endless burning, but he couldn''t. A burst of white smoke emerged from its crazily deformed body, and its sharp screams made the surrounding branches vibrate as if a strong wind was blowing.

    The attention of the elves and many undead creatures were attracted by the ghost, and the battle seemed to have stopped for a moment. The elf captain who fired the arrow still maintained the posture at the moment when he released the weapon, with his frozen movements and surprised expression perfectly combined.

    The size of the ghost became smaller and smaller, and was finally burned away by the holy water. Except for the black dust left on the branches and the residue of flowing liquid, the immortal soul just now completely disappeared from this world.

    "I didn''t expect this thing to be so useful!" The elf captain took out another arrow and looked for the next ghost. These aerosol-like monsters are very difficult to deal with, and their disembodied bodies make all attacks very difficult to hit. In this respect, even cunning and powerful vampires pose less of a threat than they pose.

    The other elves also drew out round special arrows and aimed at the enemy in front of them. Before the battle began, the elves were not optimistic about this strange new weapon. Only the traditional long arrows from the elf weaponsmiths could give them a sense of dependence. However, I believe that in future battles against undead creatures, this specially made weapon will become their first choice.

    Seeing that the situation was not good, the vampires immediately sought cover. They hid their slender bodies behind thick tree trunks, and only dared to move their positions during the intervals between shooting arrows.

    The poor ghosts still don''t understand what happened. Without "vision", they never know what kind of weapon they were hit by. The elves also noticed this and aimed their special arrows at the ghost monsters. The battle seemed to have become one-sided.

    "Pay attention to keeping the amount of ammunition!" The elf captain shouted loudly, while using ordinary arrows to pin the vampire to the tree. "Don''t use up this stuff all at once!"

    After saying that, two consecutive ordinary elf arrows pierced the vampire''s eyes accurately, avoiding its tough skin and skull protection, and messing up everything left in its head.

    At this time, the trees behind the vampire began to wither, as if time suddenly jumped to the autumn when all plants decline. The withered and yellow leaves were knocked off the branches under the strong momentum of the arrow. Originally thought that the evil power of the vampire caused the death of the tree, the elf captain did not expect that the big tree he relied on was also gradually aging.

    He looked around and saw that many plants had also become like this. The grass under his feet seemed to have been deprived of nutrients all of a sudden and became withered and brittle. The woods behind the undead army lost their verdant vitality and were suddenly shrouded in the dark aura of death. Even the extraordinary vision that the elves are proud of cannot see what''s going on there.

    The team leader felt as if his neck was suddenly stuck, and both eyelids were pulled hard by the fishhook at the same time. What happened on the other side of the forest was like a collection of all the nightmares of his life, gripping his heart tightly. He tried desperately to keep breathing, but no matter how hard he panted, it seemed he couldn''t satisfy the hunger in his lungs; he wanted to turn his eyes immediately, but the muscles in his neck refused to respond to his command. In his mind, a legend he had heard a long time ago suddenly appeared.

    But fear seized him, gripping him without mercy.

    A shadow floated over, moving slowly from behind the vampire. Unlike the ghost, it has a more distinctly human form and even retains some grayish tones. The tattered and mottled patches of color formed the shadow''s "clothes," but the long, disheveled hair in front of its eyes covered its appearance.

    The eyes of all the elves were attracted to it, but no one could lift the weapon in their hands. They instinctively believe that this monster is impossible to defeat. It looks so fragile, but it is extremely powerful. It was like a reflection of each elf himself, a collection of nightmares that were completely opposite to the elf behind a mirror.

    "Die again! You damn thing!" The elf captain raised the bow and arrow in his hand like crazy, and bright red blood flowed from his lips down his neck. In the moment of being captured by fear, only pain and madness can vent the repression in the heart and defeat the manipulated emotions. He wanted to take action before this monster caused more damage .

    A gust of wind blew through the elven dry forest without warning. The fragile yellow leaves turned into ashes, and the ghost''s long hair was blown away.

    No one could say for sure what they saw, but it was undoubtedly the most terrifying thing an elf could come into contact with. For a noble race with almost infinite life, the most sad thing is the death of a compatriot. But the moment their long hair was blown away, they seemed to be in direct contact with death itself.

    What each elf sees is different, yet identical. The ghost seemed to suddenly become the person closest to them, either their parents; or their lover; or their beloved little baby. Then, time passed by in an instant, and those faces became older. The goddess of life no longer injected the power of survival into the souls they loved, and death suddenly came to these people.

    Then Na''s face became distorted and painful, and silent screams and screams drowned in thick pain climbed onto the faces of those closest to him. All the terrible sufferings, all the bad luck and misfortune that an elf could imagine in his mind reappeared on that face, and penetrated into the deepest soul of every elf present.

    This feeling of despair suddenly destroyed the fighting spirit of the elves present. The equipment on their bodies suddenly became heavy, and their legs became unable to move as if they were filled with lead. Their eyes shed bitter tears involuntarily, but they were still wide open and unable to move away from the ghost''s face. The cold breath enveloped the bodies of the elven warriors, extracting the last fighting spirit from the gaps in their muscles.

    The ghost revealed its true appearance, with a beautiful and handsome female face appearing on a slightly ethereal head. The slight smile on her lips seemed to be the breath of spring, but it contained a cold and murderous aura that only existed in the severe winter.

    The moment the elves relaxed a little, the real attack began. The face of the banshee aged a hundred years in an instant, becoming the appearance of a decayed corpse. Only the infinite hatred for living creatures remained in her empty eye sockets, and from the huge mouth she opened, a death cry came from the deepest part of the world of the undead.

    Howl of the Banshee.

    The sharp sound suddenly sounded and then dissipated. Silence returned to this small forest, as silent as a cemetery. The banshee continued to float forward, while the elves around her had turned into lifeless corpses. Their skin turned gray, like a ghoul. Whether it is the golden hair or the green eyes, they are all covered in the same gray and dark tone by death.

    The elf captain''s eyes were blood red, his nose was filled with a fishy hot smell, and there was only a buzzing in his ears. Now, bloodshot eyes oozed from every pore on his body , and his clothes were completely dyed red.

    However, he still raised the long bow in his hand with difficulty, aiming at the banshee that was gradually approaching.

    The specially made arrows hit accurately as always, continuing his past record of never missing. The banshee felt the pain and realized the huge threat posed by this weapon. She suddenly held the face of the elf captain and "stared" at the eyes of the only living creature in front of her with her dried eyeballs.

    Just like those trees that were dying quickly, the last bit of the Elf Captain''s life was quickly drained away. His skin seemed to have been drained of moisture , and the black spots quickly suppressed the originally fair complexion and spread throughout his body. The Elf Captain was like a mummy, with only his withered torso left. His face could no longer be recognized, and he had lost all the characteristics of a living creature.

    The banshee relied on this absorption of the elf captain to constantly repair the damage suffered in her body. The power of holy water also has its own limits, and the banshee itself is much more powerful than those ordinary ghosts. Finally, one arrow still could not destroy this high-level undead creature, and the defense line guarded by this group of elven guards was broken through by the undead.

    The banshee threw the elf in her hand aside like a bag of garbage. Although that guy is still stubbornly still breathing, the ghosts and vampires behind the banshee are the real fighting group. She hid her figure, and the once suppressed undead army charged forward again.

 Chapter 2 Travel and Travel Beyond Travel Episode 25

    The pace of the undead army has never slowed down, and they will never feel fatigue again after losing their lives. At the same time, they will always be accompanied by sleepless pain and jealousy and hatred for all life that is still alive.

    The undead would never pay much attention to those elven warriors who had turned into corpses. Whether they were vampires or ghosts, they all drifted past those battle lines silently and continued to advance along the direction of the river in Erutalon. Although going straight to the Holy Mountain of Heather can save more distance, the undead don''t seem to care about wasting that little time. For them, time is as unquestionable as mercy and conscience.

    However, Vincent believed that flying over the Erutalon River was a good choice in order to avoid the layers of resistance from the elven archers in the forest. Even if you have enough cover, you won''t fall into an ambush in the woods because your line of sight is blocked.

    Due to the emergence of the undead banshees, many areas have failed. The fragile bodies of the elves are vulnerable to this powerful curse. The early warning horn sounded, and the archers on the front line immediately retreated. They didn''t expect to be able to block the undead attacks on the front line.

    In the Elf Forest, many tall wooden towers have been built, which are made of local materials and branches of willow, poplar, beech or other tall trees. When the wizard Vincent asked the elves to put down their flutes and pick up their axes, no one objected.

    "This is not just cutting down our trees, but cutting down our lives!" the elves said, "This is simply a crime."

    The meaning of the word crime in Elvish is very terrible. It almost means "unforgivable fault". The mage Vincent had already thought of this. He calmly said to the elves who were on the verge of anger:

    "All we need are some strong branches, not a complete cutting of the trees," he said. "I share your opinion on that."

    The elves were finally convinced by him (among them, the Elf Queen''s trust and support for Vincent played an important role). After all, the threat of the undead has not dissipated. Compared with the land being forever polluted by the black power of death, the loss of incomplete trees that can be restored to its original state in a few years is still an acceptable loss. However, the construction process of these towers is very slow, and almost no elves will volunteer to participate in such "work".

    It wasn''t until the Archdruid said something that the work accelerated: "Since these trees have contributed their bodies to our holy soil, do we have to look at those trees that have been blocking the wind and rain in the past, present and future? Are the branches and leaves rotting on the ground? Are you going to let down the hard work of these trees and refuse to even allow them to build a guard tower for us?"

    Therefore, in the Elf Forest, these towers were like solid nails, piercing the path of the undead army. After hearing the sound of the horn, the elven archers immediately moved towards the tower closest to their defensive position. There, they will receive the best care.

    Because the priests of the elves and the moon goddess are all distributed in these "small fortresses". They are recharging their energy, and have already prepared healing potions in their hands, as well as a large amount of holy water and magical scrolls specifically designed to deal with the undead.

    As long as the Elven God has not abandoned his followers, then everything is under Vincent''s consideration - at least in the plan before it goes out of control. So when the undead rush into these towers, hymns will ring in the sky above the elven forest.

    The priests loudly chanted the name of the Moon God in praise of life and kindness. At that moment, their bodies were emitting silver light, like flowing mercury waterfalls swaying to the land below the tower, filling the forest like mist. The bodies of the undead seemed to have been poured with strong corrosive acid, and they were burned before they could react.

    "This is how a battle should be!" The elven archers regained their fighting spirit. They took out their arrows and shot the undead monsters in trouble mercilessly, knocking their bodies down into the river of Erutalon. middle.

    Waves of white smoke rise from the river, which is the last mark left by ghosts and vampires on this world. The powerful blessing power completely destroyed these things from the world of the dead. No one knows where these souls who have lost their lives will drift to, but what is certain is that they will never return to the world of the dead again. Compared to re-experience that gray and hopeless space, complete destruction may be a better choice.

    "Praise the Moonlight God!" The elves will show no mercy to these invaders. Many of the comrades on the front line have not returned, and those elves who have not encountered the banshee do not know how they died. But obviously, those elf warriors have sacrificed their precious lives. The elves have almost unlimited time to experience life, and each individual is a classic that records history. Therefore, the loss of any soul is erasing the past of the entire elven clan.

    Vampires have no resistance at all to the silver light road paved by such priests. Once injured, they can only choose to flee backwards as fast as possible, hiding in dark corners and slowly repairing their bodies. Since vampires have self-healing abilities that ghosts do not have, the attacks of elves also take more care of those who are trying to escape.

    The ghosts instinctively felt the powerful holy power in front of them, and slowly slowed down their forward speed. Although their master''s order to "keep moving forward" could never be violated, slowing down was within their capabilities. When the first wave of undead monsters hit the defensive wall, it was shattered like waves hitting a rock, leaving nothing but a few drops of water vapor.

    There wasn''t even a sound left. The entire forest became very silent, and the sound of bows and arrows piercing the air disappeared together with the loud music of hymns. The undead suddenly disappeared as if they had never appeared before.

    There was no trace of anything moving among the trees, only the white mist was still spreading slowly. Although there was a slight breeze blowing by, not a single leaf could make the "squeaking" sound of the past, and everything was frozen.

    Only the fluttering arrow feathers on the tree trunks record what happened here not long ago.

    "What''s going on?" said an elf bow and arrow. His voice was low and soft, with a hint of trembling hoarseness mixed in it . He stood up straight in surprise, and was also surprised by the sound of his voice.

    Uneasiness gradually spreads, and unknown attacks must be yet to come. Those companions who did not return have revealed the cruelty of the battle - they were all sacrificed as a team, and no individual could escape. That only shows that the enemy must be more powerful than ghosts and vampires.

    The sound of sobbing gradually floated out from the distance in the woods. The cries full of resentment gradually disintegrated the fighting spirit of the elves, making them constantly think about the dark ending: when they die, how will their relatives use it? He mourns himself with sad songs. Will that kind of emotion be the last relic he leaves to this world?

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.

    ''Run away quickly, before it''s too late...'' Some elves began to have this idea in their hearts. It was like a black plague emerging from the depths of the soil, breeding and destroying the trees in their souls.

    "Are we going to let the enemy''s songs ring through the elven forest forever and echo in our homes?" I don''t know which elf shouted loudly with all his strength: "Are we elves no longer singing!"

    No more words or explanations were needed, and the elves didn''t care where the warrior who shouted came from. The elf next to him woke up from his dream, opened his dry lips, and began to sing, his voice rising from low to high. The elves unanimously chose a piece of music praising the Moon Goddess, perhaps because the priest of the Moon God was standing beside them. Starting from the first high tower, other strongholds around it began to follow suit. The song gradually spread in the forest, spreading out like a beacon of hope, completely covering up the cries of the banshees.

    Every elf who hears this song knows clearly: Even in this isolated tower, he is not alone. There are his compatriots and relatives fighting with him beside him, not far away. Their fate and bloodline are forever connected with themselves. As a result, even the youngest warrior no longer has fear; even the lowest priest will not tremble when singing because of unfamiliarity. Only this piece of music can replace all hymns, because it is sung with heart.

    The elf forest seemed to come to life all of a sudden. The chirping of birds, the chatter of trees and the sound of water flow began again, joining the chorus of elves. All natural elves use their voices to clearly express this idea: Even if their tree of life withers, the singing will never stop, and the battle will never stop.

    The sound spread very far, as if there was a magical power pushing them into the sky, reaching the sky. Vincent and Kubert in the Star Swamp also heard this clearly.

    They were now hiding behind the trees at the edge of the wetland, lowering their bodies as low as possible. Although Kubert, who was soaking in the puddle, complained that his holy robe was stained with the black mud here, he saw the same stain on Vincent''s mage robe next to him, so he quietly tolerated the matter. Come down.

    "What on earth are we waiting for here?" The priest heard the voices of the elves and knew that a war had begun over there. He couldn''t help but feel a little excited: "It turns out that the war songs of the elves are also so heroic. It is the same as our Holy Greafury ''s Paladin Charge. , possessing surging vitality!��

    "That''s a hymn in praise of the moon god, not a war song." Vincent listened for a while and said, "I think you should learn the Elvish language. This will help you understand their culture."

    "I am studying hard." Kubert scratched his head and said, "After leaving Holy Greafury this time , I feel that there are too many things to learn, but my life seems very limited. Now, I admire you mages very much This kind of journey of traveling around for adventure and learning. Returning to Holy Greafury , I will suggest that the Lord Bishop increase the number of times that priest apprentices go out to study."

    "Then spread the teachings of Holy Greafury more widely?" Vincent said: "Count on the power of those priest apprentices? I think they even have a problem with self-protection. The outside world in the wild mountains and forests is not as comfortable as the priest temple, the ranger They all have a better chance of survival than priests. Before reaching the level of a formal priest, few apprentices of Greafury can survive. Especially when they have no mana and are bound by such harsh disciplines."

    "When mages still walked the world, many people were full of hostility towards them. I think you know this better than me. The priests of Greafury do not have this burden. And our great god of light, Greafury , All His people are being watched and watched. Miracles always happen. I think there is no reason to fear for their safety."

    Vincent glanced at Kubert and said nothing more. He had no hope of convincing the priest before him. In fact, he didn''t expect to convince anyone who talked about miracles all day long.

    "Will the enemy really appear here?" After a brief silence, Kubot said.

    "That''s natural." Vincent had a consistent smile on his lips: "It will be very exciting here."

    "Exciting?" Kubert always felt that Vincent''s smile had many meanings, too many meanings that he could not figure out, which made him very uncomfortable. "I hope you''ve planned what''s going to happen here, I don''t want to..."

    "You don''t want to lose your life without any doubt, do you?" Vincent said bluntly. At this time, Kubert always felt that the smile on his face was very hateful.

    "No!" said the priest of Greafury : "If I lose the ability to fight before sending my enemies to the hell they should go to, that would be the greatest shame in my life."

    "Aren''t you afraid of death?" Vincent unexpectedly put away his smile and asked him seriously.

    "Death? It just allows me to return to the great God of Light, so that my soul can listen to his teachings at close range. What''s so scary about that?" Kubert said: "The only thing I worry about is waste. The ability given to me by the God of Light Greafury , if I cannot show its brilliance in this life, that would be the most terrifying thing."

    Vincent glanced at the priest, and then returned his gaze to the other end of the Fragmented Star Swamp . Maybe he had expected Kubert''s answer, maybe he wanted to get to know the middle-aged man in front of him again. However, the Master did not become silent. He said: "Religious fanatics often answer like this."

    "Then what do you think?" Kubert said: "I''m not trying to convince you to start believing in the God of Light. I''m just curious about what are you mages thinking in your minds? Especially when you started a war against God thousands of years ago. that moment.��

    "This question is difficult to answer. Maybe the future is the only thing I care about." Vincent''s voice was very low: "However, if you ask about the battle between mages and gods, aren''t you worried that the Greafury Temple will do something to you ? Judgment? I still remember that all topics related to that line of war are taboo for you."

    "I don''t think the God of Light has any topics that need to be hidden or taboo. He is always upright." Kubert said: "I have always been very firm about this."

    "Based on such remarks, you can be considered a maverick among the priests of Greafury, right?" Vincent said: "Even when you came to the Elf Kingdom, I didn''t see any apprentices or followers around you."

    "In this regard, there is actually no difference between you and me. We are both individual souls, from different ethnic groups." Kubert said: "Even though we have huge differences in ideas, we are fighting side by side now. One From a mage who once killed gods, and from a priest who supported gods, don��t you think there is a huge symbolic meaning in this?��

    "The so-called meaning is just an illusion that people use to deceive themselves and others, Mr. Pastor." Vincent said: "To put it bluntly, I don''t actually need you here."

    "But you still can''t deny the fact that I have a big positive effect here." Kubot said: "If I still have some understanding of the mage, then I have long heard of your extreme respect for facts. . Could it be that the truth is the God you believe in? That is where your souls want to go?"

    Vincent sighed. He now hoped that those undead creatures would appear soon. Perhaps only in the fierce battle could Priest Kubert shut his mouth. However, his words did touch upon something Vincent had never thought of.

    "Why am I standing here?" He asked himself in his mind: "What is the difference between my soul and other people''s souls? When I become a pure ghost, how can I be distinguished from other ghost individuals? ?��

    His hand began to tremble involuntarily again, and the mighty staff also whimpered softly, as if there was power urging it. Kubert looked at Vincent strangely, wondering what was wrong with the mage in front of him. He gently patted the young man''s shoulder and said, "Wake up, Mr. Mage. Your mind seems to be no longer in your body."

    Vincent seemed to wake up from a deep sleep surrounded by nightmares . He took a long breath and focused his eyes on the priest''s face.

    "I''m fine," Vincent said. "This has happened before. I guess I was too excited ."

    "No, I don''t think so." Kubert said: "I have seen many examples of former pastors who lost their faith and did not know the meaning of their existence. Like you, their souls tried their best to I want to escape the control of that body and fly to an unknown distance."

    "Then do you have any suggestions?" Vincent asked curiously: "How do you treat them?"

    "Treatment?" Kubot said: "I don''t call it treatment, I just help them find their faith again. The God of Light will never reject those souls who want to seek comfort." After that, he took out something from his chest. He held the silver medal inlaid with gems tightly in his hand, and then patted Vincent on the shoulder with a kind look.

    "No, thank you." Vincent''s smile returned to his face: "I still don''t believe in those beings with divine power."

 Chapter 2 Travel and Travel Beyond Travel Episode 26

    Vincent is not the only one who is thinking about the meaning of the soul. There is a person beside him who has spent the entire first half of his life unable to get the answer to this proposition. If she can survive the elf ''s eternal life without encountering an accident, then this problem will accompany her forever.

    Ever since she was born, she has been living in her own shadow. The identity of the princess and the second pair of prophetic eyes among the elves make her live a life that is not like herself. In the first few hundred years of her life, she had been learning the use of magic by her mother''s side, learning how to find a way forward through the layers of mist of fate.

    In addition, her natural beauty also troubled her. Or many people think that beauty is a woman''s greatest wealth, but it has also become her greatest burden. Especially among the elves, countless poems and music are used to sing her praises, and beautiful words are dedicated to her "face".

    Later, Yi Linrui often looked at Heather''s lake and looked at his appearance without saying a word. She was also not sure whether the shadow reflected in the lake was her own, or what her soul would look like under her perfect body.

    In addition to words of praise, love is naturally not far behind. When she was designated as the next messenger of prophecy and was preparing to take over her mother''s work, a male elf entered her life. It was a troubadour who would play his lyre and sing to her every moonlit night. Yi Linrui looked at this man, but her eyes always showed a picture of the future. And no matter from which angle she looked at it, the elf man in front of her had a dark ending. She couldn''t stop this image from appearing, there was nothing she could do.

    She grew tired of this life, a life that was obviously no fun. Yilinrui never showed his feelings in front of others, but he would sigh after the elf man played music.

    "Who am I? Soul, what does this soul look like?"

    The elf man interpreted this complaint as helplessness and resentment, anger at the shackles that trapped Yilinrui''s freedom. He left without saying a word, because he had no way to answer his sweetheart''s questions.

    But ten years later, the elf man played the lyre again and appeared in front of Yi Linrui. Although his singing was no longer as elegant and tactful as before, to Yi Linrui''s ears, it was even more beautiful than the sounds of nature.

    However, the black future scene has not disappeared.

    At this point, he cast a spell, a necromancer spell he had learned from a human mage. Hundreds of blue ball-shaped flames floated in front of Yi Linrui, filling the space between the two.

    He said in a slightly hoarse voice: "I''m sorry, even if I can directly control these souls, I still don''t know the difference between them."

    After saying that, he turned around and left, never appearing in front of Yi Linrui again.

    A terrifying scene appeared in the eyes of the Elf Queen. Unknowingly, her longing for this man made her prediction ability surpass that of her mother - even if this was a situation she tried hard to avoid. She saw the disaster that the elves would suffer. A terrible attack would destroy Heather and destroy this holy land where the elves lived in the era.

    The starting point of this catastrophe was the male elf who became a necromancer in front of him . Yi Linrui was at a loss. While half asleep and half awake, she told her mother some of the situation.

    "That elf will bring about catastrophe." Yi Linrui said mechanically. There was no sparkle in her eyes at this time: "Something must be done..."

    But no matter what, the elves would not want an elf who learned human magic to continue to live in Salantir, especially since this mage specializes in necromancy . The elf man was driven away from the elf kingdom forever. It is said that he should have received a more cruel punishment than this. However, there is no evidence to support that statement, and none of the residents of Salantir have seen him again.

    A few days later, Yi Linrui woke up from her confusion and finally discovered what she had done. No matter how others asked, she never wanted to mention the future she saw in the prophecy. She fell into deep self-blame, believing that she had pushed the elf onto a path of no return. She began to hate her innate ability, her identity, and her "skin."

    No matter what others say, she doesn''t want to use her abilities anymore, and she doesn''t want to experience a life where she knows the outcome.

    Elf Queen Hern Fanrui looked at her daughter lovingly. She was the only elf who could truly understand Yilinrui''s mood. It was one night seven hundred and seventy-seven years ago, and she had a long conversation with her daughter.

    "Your name is Illinre, not other words. Focus on this name, not the title before it." She said: "Just as my name is Herne Vanre , not the Elf Queen."

    The next day, Yilinrui used the power of prophecy again. She stayed in the "Beacon" secret realm for a long time, long enough to cause all the elves to worry. When she left there on her own, she had lost her past unparalleled beauty and became frail. Moreover, the magical power that once surged through her body had completely disappeared.

    However, there was a smile on her face, a smile of relief that came from the bottom of her heart. She said tremblingly: "I foresee..."

    From then on, she lived in seclusion and never appeared in public again. Countless bards expressed great regret over this incident. At the same time, a large amount of music with sad emotions was composed.

    No one knows what Yi Linrui saw in the "beacon", not even her mother, the Elf Queen, can find the answer. However, it was always a happy thing for her to have her daughter back by her side. Now the title in front of Yi Linrui''s name is only "Prince''s Daughter", and perhaps "Pre-Prophecy Saint" will be added. But this has made it easier for her to live in the world.

    Not only her abilities and extraordinary beauty disappeared together, but many memories from the past also disappeared without a trace. All the memories that recorded her high attention and suffering were also dusted. Now she chooses to become an ordinary elf.

    Many elves whisper that she keeps her prophetic powers buried deep in her heart, waiting for a certain moment to arrive.

    In fact, Yi Linrui had already forgotten these things. It was not until the mage Vincent appeared in the Elf Forest that her memory slowly recovered. Although the princess was confused by the image that suddenly appeared in her mind, she decided to find out this time.

    The first person she consulted was her mother. The Elf Queen was also extremely surprised. She did not expect that her daughter would see today''s scene more than 700 years ago. This powerful prophecy spell that transcends time is an unheard of ability. While worried about whether his daughter would be harmed, he was full of doubts and gave the mage Vincent extremely high treatment, allowing him to move freely throughout the elven kingdom.

    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    This is why Vincent has gained a level of trust among elves that is difficult for outsiders to achieve. Except for the Elf Queen, no one knew that all this had already appeared in Yilinrui''s prophecy.

    On a rainy night, when the Master left the room, he did not say where he was going, but simply disappeared into the pouring rain. Yi Linrui was playing a game with Soka that she had experienced when she was a child, and a strange feeling came over her. She completely remembered the spell she performed seven hundred and seventy-seven years ago. She has been working hard to find an escape point from her fate, looking for an existence that is not controlled by the prophecy. In her eyes, the mage Vincent was the only image she saw. After this rainy night, the fate of this human being became nothingness. There are no more images to reveal his future. Even the strongest divine power will not be able to tell what will happen after that.

    Yi Linrui was frightened by what appeared in her mind. Maybe she thought of this ending when she used her ability to seal her memory, maybe not. She asked Sokka to stay in the room, and then followed her into the heavy rain in despair.

    The skin on the body was falling off piece by piece, and the hair was washed away by the rain and lost its rainbow colors. The "beautiful saint" once praised by the elven poets reappeared in the world.

    However, no elves witnessed this spectacle on that rainy night.

    The mage Vincent flew towards the Broken Star Marsh , not realizing that there was a woman following behind him. His insightful eyes will never let go of any existence, but they cannot capture those observers who are above the river of destiny. Heen Fanrui is like this, and Yilinrui is like this.

    Yi Linrui, who had recovered her abilities, couldn''t describe her current emotions. Her two souls were struggling. One comes from the prophetic saint who is infinitely worshiped by fellow elves, and the other comes from the princess Yi Linrui who has made no achievements but lives silently. She once believed that Vincent would be "the one in her destiny," but now everything shows that this human being will not follow anyone else''s destiny. Her eyes clearly captured Vincent''s movement after becoming invisible. Any blank space she couldn''t see was the mage.

    Moreover, the man who was driven out of the Elf Forest because of her prophecy also re-entered Yilinrui''s memory. The difficult choice between two sides left her in a dilemma. She herself couldn''t tell what she should do, she just followed the mage''s pace and followed him mechanically.

    Vincent stayed at the Broken Star Swamp to patrol around, while Yi Linrui waited at the edge of the wetland. When the mage found her and walked towards her, the elf didn''t really know what to say.

    "Maybe it''s impossible for Vincent to recognize himself in front of him." Yi Linrui thought to himself.

    Suddenly, Vincent disappeared in front of her eyes without any warning, leaving no time for the princess to react. It was as if he had left this world all at once. No matter how hard Yi Linrui concentrated, he could no longer find any trace.

    "Is it true that he has escaped his fate now?" Yi Linrui pondered: "When no prophet can discover him, then can he be truly free?"

    The elf gradually calmed down and began to think clearly. She closed her eyes and began to feel the activities around her. All of Salantir was within her sight. After more than seven hundred years of rest, her abilities have reached a higher level.

    Without the help of beacons, she had seen her mother''s final prophecy. The north, the northern tundra of the Roof Mountains, will be the turning point for everything.

    And at the edge of the Elf Forest, she saw the tower where the undead army was located. Countless holy objects from the world of death are gearing up, always ready to expand the number of their compatriots. And following their gaze, the fire will burn Heather to the ground. The sacred trees will become dead wood, the lakes will become mire, and the elves will become rotten bones under the dark sky. Everything is exactly the same as what was seen seven hundred years ago.

    She left the Broken Star Marsh and rushed firmly and quickly to the place where the undead gathered. Along the way, she did not encounter any obstacles, because she was fully using her ability, which was called "Beyond the Eyes of the Elf Queen", to avoid enemies that might interfere with her path forward. She firmly believed that she could appear in front of the tower intact.

    But in her heart, she hoped that the ghost would come up and tear her apart. In this way, he can prove that what he sees with his eyes can be changed, and Heather''s fate will not develop according to his prediction.

    However, she still stood under the Tower of the Undead. The smell of corruption once suffocated her, and the twisted and weird buildings stung her eyes, but none of this made her sadder than the almost despairing dejection in her heart.

    "The owner of the Tower of the Dead appears in front of me now!" she shouted loudly. Although Yi Linrui already knew who the commander of the undead army was, the elf''s name was still buried deep in his memory. Even though her strength has been restored, she still can''t remember the name.

    Perhaps, seven hundred years ago, she decided to seal that name forever.

    Only then did the undead discover the uninvited guest outside the tower. An elf was actually able to find this secret place. The ghosts and vampires flew in front of her with claws and teeth, letting out ear-piercing screams and tossing her hair provocatively. Skeletons and zombies also emerged from the soil, slowly gathering here, hoping to get some warm flesh and blood after the other undead tore her apart. There are only some banshees floating in the sky, and they appear to be calm and leisurely. Perhaps before that beautiful face, these ever-changing banshees will also experience the feeling of shame again .

    A figure jumped out from the window of the tower and easily jumped over the circle of vampires. Only when the undead surround Yilin Rui, will the defense here appear loopholes. She escaped into the Elf Forest in just a few ups and downs, with such agility that even the elves would envy her.

    The ghosts were so angry that they chased after them with a roar, using the most brutal method to hunt down the "fugitive" in front of them to make up for their negligence.

    "No need to chase!" A hoarse voice sounded from the tower. Yi Linrui felt that the tone was like a dry wind blowing across a barren sand dune.

    The door to the Tower of the Undead slowly opened, and an elf who had lost his original appearance slowly walked out. He was a little hobbled, maybe with some injuries on his legs. However, he still walked very gracefully and calmly, without any hesitation or hesitation, as if everything was already in his hands.

    "Welcome, Saint of the Elf Tribe." He said: "My name is Fei Yi''an, the current owner of this Tower of the Dead."

    Yi Linrui''s eyes narrowed to a slit, and Fei Yi''an''s fate was as bright and clear as the sunshine after the rain. He will lead the undead into the sacred mountain of Heather and reduce it to ashes. Then, the undead lord will be reduced to ashes in silver fire.

    At the edge of Yi Linrui''s vision, a black cloud slowly expanded. Any place covered by this cloud is outside the scope of prophecy. Yi Linrui only had time to investigate the source of the black mist when he was suddenly attacked by a strong headache.

    She whined in pain, took a step back, and held her forehead with her right hand. Big beads of sweat popped out after her ears roared a few times. She stubbornly refocused her eyes on Fei Yi''an, but she couldn''t see anything.

    "You will not have the ability to see our future! This is what my master promised: to bring a new destiny to this world." Fei''an''s hands were shaking violently, like a child who had received a beloved gift uncontrollably. My own emotions: "A future that no prediction can influence, the true road to freedom!"

    Yi Linrui slowly adjusted her breathing, calling for the power of nature in her heart to treat the pain in her head. Although she once continued to devote herself to the Elf Goddess, after sealing her memory, she became an out-and-out druid. Although the power of nature is very weak in this land polluted by the undead, it is enough to ease her pain.

    "Fei Yi''an, why are you doing this!" Yi Linrui said: "As an elf, do you want to destroy Heather?"

    Fei Yi''an took a step back, as if he was hit in the chest by a heavy hammer. He looked at Yi Linrui with some confusion, as if he was seeing this elf woman for the first time. The surrounding undead felt uneasy and evacuated from the encirclement as quickly as possible, staying far away from their masters. The originally noisy tower fell silent.

    Fei Yi''an said nothing, but took out a mirror from his pocket, placed it in front of his damaged face, and curled up to look at it. Then, he looked up at Yi Linrui again.

    "You really don''t know why?" Feiyan said hoarsely: "I remember you understood everything a long time ago."

    "Actually, what I hoped for is exactly what you expected." He stood up straight and added.

 Chapter 2 Travel and Travel Beyond Travel Episode 27

    "Do you have the same idea as me?" Yi Linrui''s face turned slightly pale, and this statement obviously made her a little angry: "No, in my mind, there has never been a need for the undead to enter the kingdom of elves, and there is no need for their cold To touch, there is no need for the voice from the world of death, nor the need for black flames to ignite the land of Heather. Fei Yi''an, you and I are not from the same place!"

    "Fei Yi''an. Ah! Fei Yi''an..." The disfigured man stroked his face and looked at the elf in front of him with his small eyes squeezed by swollen tumors: "So you still don''t know me? Name, or you will never call that name again! Yi Linrui, you are still so beautiful and moving. No! Even more radiant than the image in my memory. But I have become like this. Of course, I don''t I will blame you for this matter, all of this comes from my thoughts."

    "The idea of freedom," Feiyan added.

    Yi Linrui tried to concentrate his thoughts and recall Fei Yi''an''s real name. But the seal she set on her mind was like a black stone door, keeping the answers firmly behind.

    "How much have you suffered in these years?" the Elf Queen said, her voice becoming very gentle: "Where did you go after you left Salandil?"

    "Leave? Leave!!" Fei Yi''an took a step forward and shouted loudly: "Yes! I left there! I left that suffocating place with the ''friendly send-off'' of all the elves. Yilinrui, Yilinrui, your predictions have never failed, your eyes can always capture the future. That time, you saw the harm I would cause to my compatriots, so I had to leave ''. But if I hadn''t left, how could I have ''come back'' today?"

    Fei Yi''an looked at the female elf opposite him, and her fingers kept tapping each other, making a cluttered sound . Under this gaze, Yilinrui lowered her head. She could not deny this fact and deny that it was her prophecy that drove Fei Yi''an to this path.

    "Everything is my fault..." Yi Linrui said: "I should bear all the blame, and I should bear the pain you have suffered. Everything happened because of me, and you should point the finger of revenge at me. If you can make I can do anything to save Sarandil from this disaster."

    "No, you don''t have to be like this." Fei Yi''an''s voice softened: "I have never really resented you. I became a necromancer not for you; I became the master of undead creatures not for you; but I am back to Heather now, and it is not for you. For you, I can die; but if it is for you, I don��t need to use such force!"

    "Look at my face, do you know what caused this?" Fei Yi''an said: "No, from your confused eyes. I can''t see the answer. ''Is it caused by the elves driving you away?'' You may Thinking like this, ''Or is it cursed by the undead?'' ''Is it the damage caused by magic experiments?'' None of these answers are correct." He pointed to the mirror in his hand and said to Yi Linrui: "Every time I look in the mirror, I You can all see the face of an elf. It��s not the most handsome, but it��s not ugly either. Either you still remember that face, or you don��t, it doesn��t make any difference. But when I look in the mirror again and again , but I can no longer see the characteristics of that face. I see the face of any elf. That face is that of Old Silintas from the Moonsong Theater, Little Dicky from the ferry boat by the Holy Lake, and Big The druid is also the Elf Queen Herne Vanre . I can��t see the difference between these faces, or in other words, there is no difference between them.��

    "What do you want to say, Fei Yi''an?" Yi Linrui felt that the person opposite her was getting more and more excited, so she asked.

    "I''m talking about the difference!" Fei Yi''an shouted: "I used to be a bard, singing the hymns of many legendary figures. Every time I think of the faces of these elves, their images in my mind become more and more... Become more and more consistent. The eternal life has bound the elves, making the originally elegant creatures become more and more consistent, losing their characteristics and becoming the same, like overused songs, with nothing but repetition. When humans When life becomes more colorful, when the civilization they established in just a few hundred years blossoms and bears fruit, the elves still do not want to make progress, but become more and more declining. ''To get to know an elf is to get to know them all. Elf'', this sentence is really not wrong at all. Your souls have become exactly the same. In my eyes, the blue flame is like being engraved from a mold, but placed in a different body. "

    "Before making my soul different, I first changed my face." Fei Yi''an stroked the knife marks on his face: "It was really amazing. At that time, I only felt the relief of relief, and there was no Any pain.��

    Yi Linrui swallowed lightly, otherwise he would have vomited due to nausea. She said: "Fei Yi''an, you are different enough now. It''s better to stop before the undead creatures destroy this land."

    "No." Fei Yi''an said: "Can you see the future in which I am persuaded by you? No, such a scene is not within your sight. The attack of the undead army cannot be blocked, and those who try to block No obstacle in front of me can escape the fate of destruction."

    "What do you mean?" Yi Linrui said.

    "The elves have lost their past glory and are no longer a great ethnic group on this continent." Fei Yi''an said: "Think about it, Yi Linrui, how many past legends in poetry have disappeared into long-term stability? There are no longer enviable giant eagles hovering over the elven kingdom, and there are no silverbaits swimming at the bottom of the river in Erutalon. Now, the elves actually found a human mage who uses drow magic to help. , This is simply the strangest thing in the world! Since the elves have fallen, wouldn��t it be better for it to be destroyed in the hands of me, an elf, before it is destroyed by other races?��

    "Crazy! You are completely crazy." Yi Linrui said: "Listen to what you said! Destruction, degradation, death. This is what fills your mind! You, and the thing you mentioned'' Master'', there is nothing but these things! In my opinion, you don''t deserve to call yourself an elf at all! In my opinion, the mage Vincent is more like an elf than you!"

    "Vincent, is this the name of the human mage?" Yilinrui smiled: "The previous female drow who left this tower also said this name. She was not as ''reasonable'' as you. She was just in a dream. I murmured. I have no intention of knowing what kind of person this guy named Vincent is. Anyway, he has been dealt with by me."

    "Solve it?" Yi Linrui''s heart tightened: "I think you are living in your own dream!"

    "It''s you elves who live in a dream, not me." Fei Yi''an said: "I saw through Vincent''s illusion of pretending to be dead. It''s really bizarre to think of using this method to plant spies into my army. However, It��s much better than those elves who lack imagination. Since he is a smart person, what will happen if he falls into a maze world with ��retarded magic��?��

    "Did you use the ''Maze Technique'' on him to make him disappear from this world?" Yi Linrui thought of the strange thing about Vincent suddenly disappearing in front of him, and couldn''t help but start to worry.

    "If you think so, then I did it." Fei Yi''an said: "In the past few days, I have asked the princess to stay in my tower for a while, and I promise to send you back to the Holy Mountain of Elves. Heather, but there��s no guarantee what it��s going to be like.��

    After saying that, he waved his hand gently, and the undead that had just scattered gathered around again , tightly surrounding Yi Linrui.

    "Think about it, Fei Yi''an." Yi Linrui watched the owner of the Tower of the Undead turn away and shouted loudly: "You want to be different, but you become more and more like the undead under you. Is this what you are? the goal of?"

    Fei Yi''an did not slow down because of these words. He closed the door of the Tower of the Dead and threw Yi Linrui into the dungeon. There, the undead will guard the prisoners tirelessly and without any slack, and the Elf Queen cannot see the possibility of her escape. However, in Yi Linrui''s heart, she was not the only prisoner in this tower. There is another elf who is also imprisoned by his own obsession.

    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    Vincent was naturally not completely imprisoned by the maze technique, and he didn''t even realize that he was under the enemy''s spell. In his opinion, time seemed to be suddenly interrupted, just like waking up to daylight.

    The maze spell is used by mages to deal with enemies that are difficult to kill. It uses endless turns and dead ends to close off the person who has fallen victim to this spell. The mental retardation spell also reduces the intelligence level of the caster, making it difficult for them to think correctly, and they will never be able to leave this maze.

    If Vincent knew that he had escaped from the maze technique, he would be sweating profusely and filled with fear. As someone familiar with this spell, Vincent knew very well that only Lady Luck herself could leave that world without consciousness.

    However, he was only worried about two things now. One is the time when the undead army arrives at the Broken Star Swamp - at that time, I must be in the best condition to deal with it; the other is the battle between the elves of Unicorn Bay and the murlocs . As long as the singing in the Elf Forest does not stop, there will be no problem with the defense line on the banks of the Erutalon River. Besides, in addition to wooden towers, the elves also have other backup means.

    Now, he could only believe that the Moon Hand Guards were really as powerful as the legend said, and could resist the murloc attack with less than a hundred men.

    Different from what the mage was worried about, Kaidi and his companions are now full of confidence and are watching the fishmen wandering around in the land of Salantir like headless flies.

    Because these marine creatures cannot leave the water for a long time, otherwise the body will become very weak and lose the ability to fight. The way to solve this problem is to find those rivers without holy power , so the route of the murlocs is also the route of the rivers. Salantir is a forest country with dense water networks. Erutalon is the only river with the ability to destroy evil creatures. It is the only river that flows through the holy mountain of Heather, forming a huge lake there. In other parts of the Elf Kingdom, there are also countless rivers flowing, and most of them are given names of flowers and fruits to commemorate the role of these water flows in watering the land of Salantir. However, none of them are filled with holy power.

    It is difficult for an outsider to remember the complex river network system. In the dense jungle, the tall tree canopy even blocks the sun''s rays, and the fog on the river makes it difficult to find the direction. It also takes a long time for the elves to become familiar with their homeland, and it is impossible for humans to get out of this maze even in their lifetime.

    However, Kaidi believed that those fish people must have mastered the map of this land, otherwise they would never have the courage to land on the land of the Elf Kingdom. The greedy murlocs of the sea have long coveted the fertile lands of Salantir, especially its delicious berries, the best they have ever tasted. The fishmen who have always been ambitious always want to use this land with dense water network as their own garden, and at the same time launch attacks on the entire Blasares continent through here. Fish people are the masters of the world and the owners of everything.

    At least that''s what they think beneath their scaly skulls.

    Kaidi did not rush to Unicorn Bay immediately. He knew clearly that it was impossible to destroy the attacking fishmen with the strength of more than fifty soldiers . The only thing he has to do now is delay. Separate the swarming enemies, and then use your familiarity with the terrain to slowly eliminate them.

    So, he drew a new map of the Salantir River in his mind. If the fishmen really have a map of the Elf Kingdom in their hands, then they will be confused by the new water network; if there is no map, it is naturally impossible to leave this maze easily.

    Kedi gathered his companions and announced the plan. Then forming a team of five, the members of the Moon Hand Guards immediately dispersed.

    They are just warriors and do not have spells like Vincent. It is impossible to use magic to forcefully open a new river path - and doing so will only expose Kedi''s intentions. The elves of the Moon Hand Guard have undergone the most rigorous training. They are all selected by Arch Druid Nosta. They all have certain natural spell abilities-druid or ranger spells.

    As long as they gently place their hands on the trunks of the big trees by the river, then concentrate and carefully feel the natural atmosphere around them, Kaidi and the others can talk to these plants. Druids believe that all creatures in the world are intelligent and have their own souls. But that will is only open to other wills that understand and care about themselves. People who do not have "natural enlightenment" cannot talk to these creatures.

    Kaidi slowly told what happened in the Elf Kingdom, trying to use words that the plants could understand. He compared the invasion of the fishmen to a raging flood, and now Salantir is like the young grass on the shore, trembling as it faces its own doom.

    "We need your help, friends." Kaidi said slowly: "Please use your solid roots to help us grasp the ground under our feet, so that the elves can have the opportunity to swim in this paradise again, and still do your best. Neighbors. Help us..."

    "Okay..." The trees responded slowly but powerfully, shaking their bodies and making a rustling sound. This is the forest talking, a language only the trees can understand. With the help of the flow of wind and water, the request for help immediately spread throughout the forest west of Salantir, and there was a loud rustling sound.

    Cady''s hand gently touched the rough bark, expressing his gratitude with this gesture. Apart from elves, only trees on this continent have eternal life. They use their roots , stems and leaves to record the changes of time and carry eternal friendship. Even the giant dragon does not have such an honor.

    "How..." the tree asked the elf in front of it. Although it spoke extremely slowly, they could quickly understand Kedi''s words. Although some places are repeated, the entire forest is alive with activity and the terrain here is changing.

    The trees rustled with conversation, almost like a jungle swaying in a strong wind. The fishmen couldn''t hear each other''s voices at all. They were all frightened by the loud noise in their ears. Only a hurricane that can uproot islands can have such a loud voice. The fish people are afraid that this time it will be a disaster.

    Huge trees lifted their intricate rhizomes, rising firmly from the muddy soil deep in the river. They supported each other, entangled the branches together, and moved towards the predetermined goal. There were some gaps in the river embankment, and the sediment made the river water turbid. The little fish fled around in fear. Only the toad on the river bank looked at the changes in his home in surprise.

    New woods formed, and they formed strong embankments in the river, completely changing the course of the river. New tributaries followed the channels left by the trees, while some old channels had only a trace of water left to pass through. The fishman ''s body cannot swim in those nearly dry waterways.

    Even beavers, which are good at staying on embankments, would take thousands of years to make such a change. Those trees that moved their positions dug their roots deeply into the soil of their new home, absorbing nutrients to restore their strength.

    However, they all shook the canopy happily, proud of themselves for being able to help their friends.

    "Thank you." Kaidi''s thoughts spread along with the conversation among the trees. Now, except for the woods and the Moon Hand Guards who knew the entire plan , no one knew the situation of this river network.

    The fish people hugged their heads, fearing that they would be blown into the sky by the hurricane. Only the promise of their "boss" before the attack could keep them from being defeated. However, when the rustling disappeared, they finally heard their superior''s cry.

    "Go forward, you bunch of rotten eggs!" the murloc captain holding the trident shouted, and stabbed those men who dared not move forward unceremoniously: "If you don''t use your legs and fins together, Move forward and I��ll unscrew them myself !��

    The murloc army was advancing slowly, and they absolutely believed that these captains could do what they said. However, the fish people completely forgot about the fear of the "hurricane" after a while, and only countless treasures and generous rewards were left in their minds. They were like flies that smelled the stench, swarming crazily into the depths of Salantir.

    fishman wearing a gold and pearl crown looked at the road in front of him in confusion. He held a stone slab studded with gems in his hand. Only if the number of gems is enough, the fish people will feel that this map is "priceless" and has "meaning".

    "Forget it, it must be those stupid webless people who can''t count." The fishman felt proud of the nickname he invented: "Anyway, we will definitely become the masters of this land, and we should forgive others. Ignorance. This also shows that only the noble ones will surely win!"

    ''This statement should be spread forever by other fishmen . ''The guy with the map thought, ''I''m so great. ''

    It waved its arms, not caring at all about the mud spots it threw on the faces of its other companions. At this moment, the great murloc leader decided to act completely according to his wise feeling and let the bad map provided by the "shameless" elf roll aside - after digging out the shiny stones.

    "Friends, deal with those in gorgeous clothes first." Kaidi used branches to hide his figure, resisting the stench emitted by the murlocs under his feet, and aimed his arrow at a murloc wearing an iron crown . His opponent did not notice the elf at all. Presence of the Guard: "Kill those leaders and the murlocs will become even more chaotic."

    The members of the Moon Hand Guard simultaneously released the bow strings in their hands, and the sharp arrows flew out like silent lightning. When the panicked fishmen looked around for those "courageless, despicable, uneducated, and reckless" attackers, Kaidi and others aimed their weapons at the enemy in another place.

    These fishmen cannot hide their whereabouts at all, and their scent can spread far away. Kaidi and his companions acted separately, each solving an area, trapping these fishmen in the continuously circulating passage.

 Chapter 2 Travel and Travel Beyond Travel Episode 28

    The war clouds over the Elf Kingdom have been spreading with no sign of dissipating. The elves who have lived here for generations are all nervous. The last time they did this was thousands of years ago.

    the ghost troops attacking from the east nor the murlocs attacking from the west seemed to be going well. The resistance they encountered this time was unexpectedly tenacious. The fish people were completely lost in the jungle, and most of their leaders were eliminated by Kaidi and others. Although this group of scaly monsters still maintains a huge numerical advantage, their combat effectiveness is constantly declining. Although the vampires finally broke through the high tower defense line in the Elf Forest, they were not able to eliminate many of the recalcitrant Elf Priests. A small number of giant eagles came from the sky to evacuate the members on the tower in time to avoid being overwhelmed by the undead army. The druids laid layers of traps on the vampire''s path and used the power of nature to fight against the undead army.

    Some of the younger elves were curious about the approaching giant eagle, and they seemed very excited. But the older ones sighed secretly in their hearts: "In the story, of the thousands of giant eagle legions, Blasares'' most powerful aerial force, are these the only ones left now?"

    Not only the giant eagle, many of Salantir''s troops have been lost in the long river of history. Only some nostalgic elven tribes retain some configurations symbolically. The most famous among them is the Elf Heavy Armor Legion . In ordinary people''s impressions, elves are always strong and vigorous, wearing light but tough armor, and fighting like dancers. That kind of thick armor only belonged to dwarves and humans. But in fact, the Elf Kingdom once had a powerful heavily armored army , and they almost subverted all war traditions.

    These heavily armored soldiers are all trained ranger warriors. They use the thickest wood to polish their own armor, and then use "Ironwood" to make the armor as hard as steel - or even stronger. With such protection, they don''t need to move their positions at all on the battlefield, and the armor on their bodies eliminates the need to waste physical energy when dodging. In terms of attack methods, whether it is long-range bows and arrows or spells, melee combat, or even when wounds need to be treated, they can do it all by themselves on the front line. When necessary, they can also mobilize ferocious animals, especially those falcons, to coordinate attacks from the air, which can be regarded as the strongest defense line of the elves.

    "Each of them will be equipped with more than ten knives to ensure that their hands are never idle." Vincent said: "In front of their front line is an array of flying knives. No matter how thick your protection is, it will be turned into a pulp. If they Still, it doesn��t take so much effort to deal with these undead creatures.��

    "Is it really so powerful?" Kubert yawned. He had just woken up from sleep and his mind was not very clear: "Then why did this kind of military unit disappear?"

    "It''s not disappeared, but it''s been buried." Vincent said: "Just like the Broken Star Swamp in front of us , who can see now that there is a huge extraterrestrial meteor under the calm water? Maybe this time, After the battle is won, the elves will value these things again."

    Kubert buried his face in the water and washed it in as low a voice as possible. This was already their third night in this swamp. There was no moon in the sky, and the stars that should have been shining brightly in the night sky were also missing. It was a dark night, with only oppressive impatience floating around the two guards.

    "Vincent, will those undead creatures pass by here?" The priest asked after tidying up his clothes: "If I can''t see the undead after the battle, then I won''t have the shame to return to Heather. A Greafury The pastor did not stand on the front line when evil spread, which is no different from blasphemy ."

    "They will definitely come, Mr. Pastor." Vincent said with a smile: "Don''t forget your words, but you must be on the front line."

    Just as they were talking in low voices, the wind suddenly stopped, and the sweltering feeling became more obvious. The air was filled with moisture, and a thick fog had formed on the other side of the moor. The white mist obscured the original image of the forest there.

    Kubert gradually felt sick and had difficulty breathing. The hot and humid climate here is too oppressive for him. When he wanted to stand up and move his hands and feet so that he could relax quickly, Vincent beside him held the staff tightly and placed it in front of him.

    "They''re coming." Vincent whispered.

    Kubert didn''t know how his mage friend could see through the thick fog, but the feeling of nausea became more and more obvious. He held Greafury ''s Holy Emblem of the Sun tightly in his hand, letting the sharp edges sting his palms, allowing him to concentrate more. Pastor Kubert''s eyes widened, imagining what Vincent saw.

    After only a short while, he no longer needed to imagine, the undead army had already appeared in his sight. The army of skeletons and ghouls seemed to suddenly emerge from the mist. They quietly and neatly pushed aside the white smoke in front of them and walked into the area of the Broken Star Swamp .

    Kubert squinted his eyes to see better. The army of these skeletons was huge, and it suddenly filled up one side of the Broken Star Swamp . From the "swishing" sound of wading in the water that came to my ears, I could no longer distinguish independent footsteps. The undead army is like lava flowing down from a volcano, silent and slow but unstoppable. The fiery atmosphere has begun to bake Kubert''s face, and the battle is about to begin.

    "Mr. Pastor, what do you think?" Vincent''s insightful eyes allowed him to see further than his companions, and to see the number of enemies more clearly. "This is the feast I prepared for you, can you eat it?"

    Kubert hit his head with his left hand, and then put on the helmet made by the elf - this one was not always worn because it seemed a bit cramped. He looked at Vincent, and the two sets of eyes met, and what he saw was an expression of excitement. " Greafury has been watching me, and he''s definitely saying now that I made the right choice by coming with you," Kubert said.

    Vincent held Kubert''s shoulders and motioned him to hide in the woods and not go out for the time being. Then he headed towards the undead army alone. His pace was slightly faster than that of the skeleton, but he seemed to stagger a little on the land - the uneven surface was very uncomfortable to walk on.

    approaching the center of the Broken Star Swamp , the mage stopped, and his trap had already begun to activate. The holy water accumulated from Erutalon began to move towards the Broken Star Swamp , and it would not take long for this land to be flooded.

    That''s why Vincent has the confidence and courage to stand on the front line of the undead''s advance. He even took the time to straighten out the mage''s robes. The skeletons move forward mechanically and will not take any action against the mages in front of them until they receive orders. But the ghouls smelled the smell of living people, and the fresh blood and flesh made them restless. Teeth and claws clashed, assuming an attack stance.

    "Such a sound is too loud and will wake up a lot of things." Vincent loudly said to the undead: "Of course, I will never wake up the dead again. I have seen enough dead bodies here."

    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    "Another human mage!" A hoarse voice came from behind the skeleton army: "Has the kingdom of elves been occupied by human mage?"

    The skeletons stopped and moved out of the way. Fei Yi''an wore the same black mage robe as Vincent before and stood at the front of the team.

    "Who are you? Human!" Fei Yi''an said: "Show your mage emblem clearly, and then stand aside! I don''t want to attack people from the Mage Association."

    Vincent looked at the disfigured elf in front of him (only visible from his pointed ears), searching for the memory of the necromancer in his own memories . Being able to wear a black robe like him means that he studied under one of the seven great mages. Vincent''s mentor is Casso, the archmage who specializes in prophecy, and there is no one among the seven mages who specializes in undead .

    "Vincent, you are still an apprentice." The young mage drew a shining emblem in the air with the fingertips of his right hand: "Show your identity now."

    "Vincent? Are you Vincent?" Fei Yi''an hummed and laughed twice: "I was thinking just now that there are so many mages here. You are wearing a black robe, which is the same as me. Now, get out of the way. Let''s go, I don''t want to kill an archmage''s apprentice."

    "Do you think I will leave here?" Vincent held the staff across his chest, which was the posture they were preparing for battle: "It was not easy for me to get here."

    Fei Yi''an looked around him. There was only one obstacle in the empty swamp , Vincent, but there were thousands of undead monsters on his side. He laughed loudly, wagging his fingers and said to Vincent: "Since your brain is no longer smart enough, you have lost the qualification to be a mage! Haha, how long can you stand in front of my army, Fei Yi''an?" ? One minute or two minutes?��

    "I don''t know either." Vincent was still smiling: "That''s why I really want to know the answer."

    After speaking, he waved the staff, and a dazzling blue light gathered at the front of the powerful staff. Fiian squinted at Vincent''s movements while listening carefully to the pronunciation of his spells. Only in this way could he identify the spells he released.

    "Lightning!" Vincent used his best attack method, and the surging energy flowed out, turning into dazzling lightning and hitting Fei Yi''an''s position.

    "Lightning!" Fei Yi''an shook the ring and aimed the same spell at Vincent. At the same time, the ghouls received the spiritual command of their master, finally took off the reins and ran towards the prey.

    "When two identical spells come together, they will cancel each other out." Fei Yi''an said: "But some archmages can use their own spells to devour the opponent''s and then keep attacking. Although I don''t have that ability, but my ghouls will do the same thing.��

    After Vincent cast the spell, he immediately stepped back. He took out the "wind creation" scroll from his sleeve and looked at the blue lightning he released with expectant eyes.

    Spells with the original power of magic are very difficult to resist, especially when this original power is in the hands of Vincent alone . His spell condensed a huge amount of energy, but its appearance was no different from ordinary ones. Even if it exploded, there would be no clue. Only when facing the same spell from the magic network will it show its difference.

    Fiian''s lightning did not hinder Vincent''s attack at all. It disappeared immediately after hitting the blue electric light, leaving no trace. However, Fei Yi''an, who was cautious by nature, had already retreated and hid under the protection of the skeleton army, and was not within the scope of the lightning.

    After the flash, the high temperature completely scorched a foot-square area of land, and the beating electric sparks made the surrounding ghouls scream in pain. But when the strong airflow of the explosion tore these things from the world of the undead into pieces, the scene suddenly became quiet.

    Fei Yi''an shook off the body parts that fell on his head and looked at what was happening in front of him in disbelief. "I didn''t expect you to have such a high level of knowledge in shaping spells, and you can combine different effects. And you also have the ability of an archmage. No wonder the maze spell didn''t trap you to death!" Fei Yi''an said: "When I When I kill you, I will apologize to Thomas."

    "I''m not Thomas''s student. Although he is indeed a master of evocation." Vincent didn''t understand the part about the labyrinth spell at all, and he would never be stupid enough to reveal the secret of his own spell. After he finished using the scroll in his hand, he said: "The exciting thing is yet to come."

    There are not many students of the Seven Masters, but Vincent and Fei Yi''an have never met each other. That''s because the elf''s robes were acquired when he was young hundreds of years ago. At that time, the Archmages were not the people they are now, and Vincent was far from being born.

    "No matter what, I always have to apologize to a certain great mage." Fei Yi''an still had strong confidence in dealing with the "mage juniors" in front of him: "I still have to go to the Mage Association - this is really a troublesome thing. .��

    "There is a way to completely solve this trouble." Vincent said: "When you become the things around you, you don''t have to go to the Mage Association to find my mentor. I am not like you, and I will definitely let you enjoy it. Sleeping peacefully.��

    Several ghouls that rushed forward were blown back by the strong wind created by Vincent. They staggered around and blocked the path of their companions.

    "Your eloquence is enough to become an excellent enchanter, used to seduce other people''s hearts!" Fei Yi''an''s hand condensed the power of flames, and the dazzling red light was particularly eye-catching in the dark night. "Now, turn into ashes."

    Before he could finish releasing the spell, a white pillar of fire fell from the sky and fell heavily on him. With Fei Yi''an as the center, the undead around it were lifted into the air, with flames hanging on their bodies that could not be extinguished. This is a fire strike from Greafury , the God of Light , half of which is the power of burning elements and half of which is holy power. Such flames are more lethal to all evil creatures and undead.

    Kubert finished releasing the spell, kissed the holy symbol in his hand with his mouth, and whispered words of thanks. He slowly walked towards Vincent. Without dark vision, it was difficult for him to see the road in front of him clearly.

    "Vincent, use your magic to illuminate it again." He also felt quite proud: "The red flame just now was so easy to aim."

    But soon, Kubert no longer had to pray for light. Vincent in front of him has started attacking with all his strength. Since he can replenish energy for the power staff at any time, relying on the endless source of magic power, the mage can fully perform the attack scenes of the evocation spells. The powerful staff can release fireballs, lightning and strong acid arrows. After using the wall technique to block the enemy''s crossbow arrows, Vincent boldly began to "bomb".

    The skeletons have never seen such a formation before. Their fragile bones will turn into powder if hit by any spell. The bone spurs flying everywhere pierced into the ghoul''s body, and the green, foul-smelling body fluid was evaporated by the heat of the flames as soon as it splashed out. The invisible force wall prevents the undead creatures from finding a way to get close to the mage. When they often feel that they can bite the flesh and blood of living people right away, they run into a solid force field wall and can only fall to the ground helplessly. .

    "Vincent, are you injured?" Kubert came to Vincent, who had been retreating, and said, "I can help you treat him."

    "No, I''m not injured." Vincent set up a wall of fire in front of the skeleton army. He knew that these soulless bones would stupidly walk straight into the fire: "Cubert, you have to stay by my side. This way, You won��t hit an invisible wall.��

    "I understand!" Pastor Greafury seemed ten years younger on this kind of battlefield, and the boiling blood filled his body with strength. "Bright Greafury , I hope you hear my prayer, let this black night sky shine with your light, and turn these undead from hell into ashes!"

    The intense flash of the Holy Emblem of the Sun caught people off guard. Fortunately, the protection of the Eye of Insight prevented Vincent from suddenly being unable to see. When the light dissipated, a large open space was cleared in front of the mage and priest, and all the undead creatures there were wiped out instantly.

    "Kubert, don''t use the power of dispersion easily. The real difficult battle lies behind." Vincent supported his body with the powerful staff, and then pointed at the stopped skeleton army: "Look, the main force of the undead is going to arrive."

    In the direction of the mage''s finger, Fei Yi''an stood up while sweeping away the dust and sand on his body. At the last moment, his fireball offset half of the power of the flame attack , and he did not suffer much damage. However, the delay in the Broken Star Marsh annoyed him, so he ordered the undead magic beads hanging on his chest to send those powerful undead creatures forward.

    The tall figures of the sword-bone demon, marrow-sucking monster and soul-capturing demon gradually became clearer, and next to them were blood-exploding zombies and a huge green skeleton naga .

    "The formation is magnificent." Vincent moved his fingers and said to Kubert with a smile.

    "I have the same opinion." The priest nodded, as if he was a warrior who had experienced hundreds of battles rather than a priest responsible for prayers in the temple. He said: "Do you have any good ideas?"

    "Yes, I have a great idea." Vincent said, "We just have to wait and see."

 Chapter 2 Travel and Travel Beyond Travel Episode 29

    The undead creatures that appeared in front of Vincent and Kubert were basically the top leaders of the undead tribe. Unlike those skeletons or zombies, they can only act purely on instinct. These undead creatures have their own intelligence, they can think and learn, and become stronger in battle after battle.

    These guys, because they have unlimited time to waste, will become more and more terrifying. When faced with these things, you must devote all your attention to saving your life.

    Although Kubert is a priest who is good at driving away undead creatures, he has only dealt with some ghosts or vampires. He had no experience at all with high-level undead like the Skeletal Naga . That thing was about three meters long and was basically made of the skeleton of a giant snake, except that the head was replaced by a weird human skull. A pair of huge blue fangs pierced out from the front of the head, ready to inflict pain on his enemies at any time. However, it would be a big mistake to think of it as a simple poisonous snake corpse. In his eyes, a cold and cruel light burned there, flashing with evil wisdom from time to time. The Skeleton Naga can cast spells and is even more proficient than some mages who have been studying magic for many years. This kind of monster has learned to sense the power of magic in the world of the dead, and spells are a natural way of attack for them.

    Kubert once read about the glorious deeds of some senior priests in the records of the Greafury Temple, including the story of those who dedicated their lives to destroy the Skeleton Family. Inside, ten high-level priests worked together to finally subdue one of these undead creatures. Now, there were only two people facing the Skeleton Family.

    For Vincent, the snake-like monster is not too difficult to deal with. When it comes to using spells, young mages who have mastered the original power of magic will not be afraid of these undead - they can reach the level of warlocks and have no research on arcane magic at all . When Kubert focused his eyes on the Skeleton Naga , he was staring closely at the largest undead creature there - the Sword Bone Demon .

    The Skeleton Demon is just the opposite of the Skeleton Naga . He focuses all his strength on melee combat. For its enemies, rather than burning them to ashes, the Sword Bone Demon prefers to tear them apart bit by bit . Every protruding joint on his body became thin, long, and extremely sharp. Taking advantage of this, the Sword Bone Demon polished these joints as sharp as razors. As long as they were scraped by these bone knives, huge wounds would be left. But the most terrifying thing is the hands of this thing. Each finger is nearly one meter long, as sharp as a spear, and can slash like a machete. Vincent had to keep his distance from this thing at all times to avoid being cut by it while he was concentrating on casting spells.

    The sword-bone demon was the first to take action. His slender legs crossed the puddle in front of him, and he rushed towards the two people blocking the road at a speed that was incompatible with his size. At the same time, green light gathered in the mouth of the skeleton naga . It seemed that the spell was either a poison arrow or an acid arrow.

    Kubert subconsciously took half a step back, then suddenly woke up and stood next to Vincent again. Everyone will naturally feel intimidated when seeing this monster for the first time - except those fanatical paladins. He didn''t turn around and ran away immediately. He was able to maintain his fighting spirit despite the fearful aura of the Soul Capture Demon , which made Vincent look at Kubert approvingly.

    At the same time, the mage waved his mighty staff and erected a force field wall in front of him.

    Like other undead creatures, the Sword Bone Demon failed to notice the obstacle in front of it and ran headlong into it. But his huge body and the continuous swings that followed caused ripples to appear on the transparent wall. After only five attacks, the force field wall was destroyed. At this moment , the poisonous arrow from the Skeleton Naga was shot out, heading straight for Pastor Kubert''s chest. Although Fiian asked these undead creatures to deal with Vincent, the aura of "Sun God Priest" on Kubert made these undead creatures extremely disgusted, and he became the main target of attack as soon as he came up.

    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.

    Greafury , who lacked combat experience , suddenly fell into a mental blank and didn''t know what to do to avoid the attack in front of him. Thousands of methods seemed to pop up in his mind, but he couldn''t grasp any of them to implement the action.

    When the poisonous arrow was less than five meters away from him, Vincent kicked the pastor on the butt and knocked him to the ground. Although Kubert''s head suddenly plunged into the puddle of the Broken Star Swamp , three poisonous arrows flew out while grazing his raised buttocks.

    "When did this elf armor come from? Why is it even protected on the buttocks?" Vincent endured the stinging pain from his toes, and an ice cone froze the Sword Bone Demon ''s feet firmly together with the swamp water here.

    After soaking his face with cold water, Pastor Kubert came to his senses. He jumped up, without even looking at Vincent, but went straight into the battle. Now Kubert has entered the role.

    " Greafury light flame strike!" He raised the holy symbol of the Sun God high, led the holy fire from the sky to the mortal world, and accurately hit the Soul Prisoner Demon . Compared with the other monsters that only have skeletons left, the soul-capturing demon that still retains its body is undoubtedly a better material for igniting fire.

    The sword bone demon struggled to lift his legs, trying to free himself from the ice as soon as possible. With his huge strength, it was only a matter of time. However, Vincent had no intention of trapping the sword-bone demon in this way from the beginning . He had been waiting for the moment when the giant monster''s legs could no longer move at all.

    Lightning cone! Vincent took advantage of this moment to accurately aim at the monster''s knees and consciously directed the lightning there. Although these skeletal undead creatures are quite resistant to lightning damage, some - such as the terrifying lich - are completely immune to this attack. But what the mage has to do is to use the explosive power of his lightning to fight against the gaps in their bone joints.

    Although the whole body of the sword bone demon is as strong and sharp as a sword, it still has a rounded bone shape at the important joints. No matter how focused he was on polishing his bone knife, he couldn''t turn those locations into slices - unless it never wanted to move.

    Vincent''s lightning flew into the Knife Demon ''s knee joint, where it caused an explosion. The strong air flow forcefully separated the two bones, and the bone spurs were completely broken with splashes of bone spurs.

    The sword-bone demon who was missing one leg wanted to stand up, but his brain could not keep up with the thinking speed of the skeleton naga. For a while, he couldn''t figure out how to disable one leg to maintain balance. And even if he stood up, he would not be able to master a "one-leg jumping technique" in a short period of time, and the threat it could pose has been greatly reduced.

    The Skeletal Naga shouted, swimming over to support while accumulating magical power. The soul-capturing demon is now rolling in pain in the swamp - if it still feels pain, trying in vain to extinguish the white flames on its body. The Sword Bone Demon seemed like a drunk dwarf. Although he couldn''t fall down no matter how hard he was pushed, it was impossible to stand up stably .

    A green ray only hit Vincent''s body, and it just caught the moment Vincent finished releasing the lightning. The use of a spell requires corresponding materials and spells, and its power cannot be demonstrated just by thinking about it. The mage is at his weakest immediately after using a spell, and it has basically no protective power.

    Fei''ian has full confidence in his "Finger of Death". He has been waiting here for a long time for an opportunity to attack. Coupled with his elf shooter-like aiming skills, the face- destroyer ''s mind is now filled with the young mage''s painful wails. , the scene of falling to the ground and dying.

    But in the blink of an eye - perhaps even shorter than this time - Vincent and Kubert had moved to an open space five steps away from where they were just now.

 Chapter 2 Travel and Travel Beyond Travel Episode 30

    On the continent of Blasares, there were countless poems praising the rushing rivers and trickling streams, as well as tragic music describing the merciless disasters of water and fire. However, Vincent felt that he should write a poem to praise the greatness of this "Crane Star Marsh Flood".

    Looking at the water with the momentum of a thousand white horses charging together, Fei Yi''an immediately smelled the danger. His first order was to have his lichs immediately erect an ice wall where the flood was about to pass, to divert the water that might carry divine power away from where the undead army was passing.

    The lichs also immediately carried out this order, and an "inverted V" shaped ice wall was assembled in an attempt to split the flood in two.

    "Is it so easy?" Vincent said with a smile. Although his makeshift force field boat was swirling in the water and unable to target the spell, activating a magic circle that had been prepared was just a matter of chanting a few spells.

    Fei Yi''an was suddenly surprised to find that the entire Broken Star Swamp was surrounded by a huge magic aperture, and the constantly flashing words and spells heralded unknown dangers. Since the Undead Magic Orb could only bring out the undead creatures sealed inside, but could not take it back, he had no time to evacuate his troops who had already charged to the center of the swamp instantly. The face-destroying elf, who could no longer find a suitable solution, could only seize the time to set up various protective spells on himself. In his haste, he couldn''t immediately figure out the function of this magic formation.

    The light of the magic formation flickered for the last time, and then suddenly went out. The entire land of the Broken Star Swamp seemed to have been stomped by a Titan. It shook violently and sank downwards . Countless small holes popped up from the land.

    The rushing water was guided underground by the magic town before it hit the ice wall formed by the lich . Through the pipe that Vincent had dug out with magic, he went around directly underneath the undead army. They turned into powerful fountains, breaking through the shackles of the soil from underground, venting the anger of the entire elven kingdom on these undead.

    The white water foam dazzled everyone''s eyes , and the sound of water from thousands of fountains completely blocked all other sounds. Even if there were banshees making their roars at this time, they would seem insignificant in the roaring sound.

    "Not good!" Fei Yi''an only had time to say this before he was overturned by the water column emerging from his feet. He only received a little impact, but the undead creatures under him were not so lucky.

    The river of Erutalon suddenly vented the long-standing resentment against these undead, washing away these invading enemies with powerful holy power. White smoke kept rising from the monsters from the world of death, causing them to raise their hands wildly but in vain and keep struggling.

    The lich and the skeleton naga, who knew some magic , wanted to fly into the sky, but they were delayed in order to form an ice wall. When the water spurted up from below, their spell was only the beginning. Although these guys have lost their senses after becoming undead, holy water allows them to regain this "weakness". When they deeply felt the pain of being gradually melted, the taking-off spell had already deformed and lost its effectiveness.

    Without the continuous reinforcement of the Lich , the ice wall was destroyed in a short time. This artificial flood suppressed the whole body and drowned all the undead. The skeletons and zombies struggled in vain. They kept splashing on the water, but they could only accelerate the speed at which they were submerged. The power of the holy water completely enveloped them, completely cleaning the remaining necromantic power in their bone marrow, turning it into blue smoke and flying into the sky.

    Powerful undead creatures like lich could only hold on for a while, but when Kubert floated to their side, their only hope was shattered. Vincent cleverly suppressed the final counterattack launched by the undead with spells, thus giving the priest sufficient time. When the power of dispersion breaks out, these greatly weakened lichs can no longer exist in this world.

    "I feel very good now." Kubert could not see the fatigue after using the holy power at all . He said: "The number of undead creatures destroyed this time was large, even enough to get my name into the Temple of Greafury . It��s recorded in the classics.��

    "Disperse, not eliminate." Vincent said: "As long as these lichs still have intact phylacteries, their ability to move will never disappear. Although you have completely crushed their bodies now, they will still Rise again beside the phylactery.��

    "Anyway, these undead shouldn''t be able to cause any harm to Heather." Kubert looked at the flooded forest, and there were countless undead creatures buried under the gradually calming river water. Their attempt to reach the Elf Holy Land was forever terminated here.

    "It should be." Vincent said: "Even if there is something missing, Fei Yi''an will not have the power to attack Heather. Even if he still retains a certain amount of immortal soul, the Holy Mountain itself is enough to eliminate him."

    "I remembered it after you said that." Kubot said: "The disfigured man shouldn''t be directly drowned by the flood, right? Where did he hide?"

    Vincent flicked his fingers to release the force field, and the two of them stood in the water that was only as high as their knees. His eyes kept scanning around, but found no trace of Fei Yi''an.

    "He is no longer here, maybe he has escaped." Vincent thought for a while and then said: "However, I always feel that he took advantage of the flood to bypass the two of us and go directly to Heather."

    "Then what are you waiting for? Let''s go quickly!" Kubert said: "How can we let such a culprit go?"

    "How many more spells can you use?" Vincent asked the priest with a smile: "Apart from the ability to heal, what else do you have left?"

    Only then did the pastor regain his composure. When I was clearing out the undead just now, I was a little excited and had already used up all the offensive spells. If Vincent still possesses the powerful staff and maintains combat effectiveness, Kubert can only play a supporting role as a rear-line personnel.

    "Our mission is basically over here." Vincent said, "The rest can be left to the Elf Queen."

    Kubert nodded , and then shook his head: "How can this be done? Even if I don''t have the power, I think you still have some strength left. Similarly, I estimate that Fei Yi''an still has the possibility of fighting. If it is due to negligence , wouldn��t it be a pity to fall short of all the efforts?��

    Vincent stared into Kubert''s eyes, wondering about the man''s true character. So he deliberately said: "The Elf Queen is very powerful. Her life will not be in danger. At most, she will suffer some injuries. Only when the elves are greatly damaged will Holy Greafury have a better chance of forming a stable alliance with Salantir." .Isn��t this what you��ve been expecting?��

    "What is the purpose of forming an alliance? It''s not to fight against evil! I can''t do this kind of thing just to form an alliance and ignore the threat of evil ." Kubert was a little angry. He said, "I''m not as calculating as a mage. I only know that destroying a skeleton will reduce one point of evil. If I can''t help the Elf Queen fight against the Necromancer, I will be very upset! This is what I think, and it will also be what Greafury, the God of Light , instructs."

    "He doesn''t care what you are thinking." Vincent lifted the corner of his robe and walked in front of Kubert with water dripping down his face: "Master Priest, the road is not told, you have to walk on your feet."

    "What a strange man." Kubert muttered to himself while trying to follow the black-robed figure in front of him.

    In the Holy Land of Heather, the elves here have no idea what is happening in the Broken Star Swamp . Their attention was now focused on the Unicorn Bay area to the west. The crazy fishmen finally lit the fire, and they were almost dizzy by the maze formed by the big tree . The Moonhand Guards led by Cady had caused heavy casualties to their chain of command and had plunged them into chaos.

    "Burn all these big trees, so we can get out from here?" A fishman , a thought, a word.

    Then there was the fire that shot up into the sky.

    The fish people dived into the water in fear. They were very afraid of this red tongue, which would dry out their scales and prevent them from swimming normally in the water. But in their stupid minds, putting themselves in the fire and hoping to burn a way out before it turns into fish soup is actually a very smart approach.

    If they encounter the tough lords on the southern continent of Blasares or the orc army in the northern wilderness , they would like these fish to be burned to death in the woods. But the elves didn''t think so. They felt that the flames not only lit the trees, but also tortured their souls crazily and endlessly.

    With almost no need for more thinking and negotiation, Kedi asked the big trees to evacuate the fire area as soon as possible, so as not to let this ancient forest turn into charcoal. The murlocs accidentally bumped into each other and were lucky enough to find a way to Heather.

    The only thing that could comfort Kaidi was the arrival of reinforcements. He finally listened to the advice of the mage Vincent and went to the south of the Elf Kingdom to mobilize troops before the battle to prepare for an ambush. But because of the fire, the ambush turned into an encounter. The crazy murlocs relied on their absolute superiority in numbers to continuously compress the elven army backwards.

    So now the land of Heather is busy, and the elves have gathered here to prepare for the final battle. In their opinion, the defeat of the ghost army led by the banshee freed them up to focus on dealing with this group of murlocs who took advantage of the situation .

    Elf Queen Hernfangrui bent down and gently placed her palm on Shelley''s forehead. Although the half-drow''s wounds have healed, he still hasn''t woken up due to fatigue caused by exertion and toxins. Little Sokka worriedly pulled on the Elf Queen''s clothes and looked at Shelley who was unconscious.

    "She''s fine, don''t worry." The queen would come to visit this guest specifically at this time, which surprised the busy elf warriors. The Archdruid directly opposed it. He believed that Her Majesty the Queen should command the battle from the safety of the temple.

    "Soka, just watch Shelley here and don''t leave." The Queen said.

    Soka shook his head firmly: "Sister Shelley and brother Vincent are going to beat those damn bad bones. I can''t be idle here."

    "You are so brave. Well, I will bless you." The Queen leaned down and kissed Sokka gently on his forehead. The little angel then staggered, fell to the ground and began to sleep soundly.

    Hurn Fanrui gently placed Soka next to Shelley, and then left the room. She said to the guards following closely: "You, go and call Nosta."

    "Your Majesty the Queen, we don''t know where the Archdruid is right now. There are too many things to take care of here. I''m afraid we have to search again in Heather. In this way, what will happen to your safety?"

    "What will happen if I''m here in Heather?" The Queen smiled, like the warm spring sunshine driving away the last doubts of the elf guards. She said, "Find him and ask him to come to me in the temple. Now go quickly."

    After all the elves around her set off, she glanced in the direction of the Broken Star Marsh , and then quietly walked onto the tree bridge. However, the direction he was heading was not the temple located on the top of the mountain, but the dock where the boats were moored at the foot of Heather Mountain.

    When Her Majesty wants to stand out, she can draw all attention to herself. She was tall and beautiful at that time. But when she wants to hide her traces, she can be like an ordinary leaf in the entire forest, elegant but inconspicuous. She passed by countless busy elves, with a smile on her face, and happily looked at their enthusiasm for this holy land, without attracting the attention of a single member of her race.

    When Arch Druid Nosta hurried to the temple with doubts, there was no one here. There is just one more boat on Heather''s holy lake. The Elf Queen parked the boat in the middle of the lake alone and waited.

    Nosta soon found the unexpected boat, wondering why the Queen would leave the safety of the Holy Land. But before he could give the order to pull Her Majesty back, he discovered something that frightened him.

    From the direction of the Broken Star Marsh , three huge shadows floated over.

    Fei Yi''an finally found an opening and relied on his magic to withstand the impact of the flood, and left the swamp while Vincent and Kubert eliminated the lich . The anger originally aroused by Vincent in his heart was poured out by the cold river water and disappeared without a trace. He regained his calmness and reason. When he reset his goal to the Holy Land of Heather, whether to eliminate these two roadblocks became less important.

    The power of the Undead Magic Orb is basically exhausted, and there are not many undead creatures left in it. However, these three monsters flying in the sky are the three most powerful undead in this artifact-dracolich .

    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    But Fei Yi''an also knew in his heart that even if there were ten dracolichs, let alone three , it would be impossible to occupy the holy land of Heather. However, he still had one thing to do. There is something more important to do than occupy this land.

    The Elf Queen saw the shadow flying from the sky. She raised her hand, and a beam of light shot out from her fingers, accurately shining on Fei Yi''an.

    The disfigured man was startled, but then realized that the sudden spell did not cause any harm. He followed the light and saw the Queen''s boat. After only being stunned for a moment, he commanded three dracolichs to rush down.

    Nosta''s heart almost jumped into his throat, and he immediately used the Archdruid''s ability to transform into a giant air element. Roaring and flying out of the temple window.

    Three dracolich surrounded the queen. They grinded their bones and teeth provocatively, or used their thin bone wings to fan the wind and blow it on the queen''s face. But no matter how eager they were to tear the elf in front of them into pieces, they couldn''t do anything until Fei Yi''an gave the order.

    "Hello, Her Majesty the Elf Queen, we haven''t seen each other for a long time." Fei Yi''an ordered a dragon lich to entangle the coming air element Archdruid, and then continued: "I don''t know why you asked me to come. What are you doing?"

    "Actually, you called me here." The Queen said: "When the first thick smoke of war polluted the green leaves of the forest, I heard your call. Ambition, hatred and anger, these three voices played It''s the most disgusting music for elves."

    "This is just a prelude, just a prelude." Fei Yi''an said: "I looked at the beautiful holy mountain behind you again, and I couldn''t find the right words to describe my current mood."

    "You have been away from the music of the elves for too long."

    "You''re right, it''s been a long time." Fei Yi''an stamped the Dracolich ''s back with his foot and ordered the guy to quiet down. Then he said: "Your Majesty the Queen, to be honest, are you confident in protecting the Holy Mountain of Heather? Has the powerful magic barrier been opened so that you can appear in front of me?"

    "As long as the faith of the elves does not disappear, then Heather will not be tainted. It is impossible for your undead to enter the scope of the Holy Mountain."

    "Yes, it is indeed impossible for my undead." Fei Yi''an took out the undead magic bead from his arms and looked at the black breath that was constantly rotating inside: "This thing is actually very simple. It gathers the souls of the surrounding dead. Get up and transform into undead. Or store the undead creatures destroyed by the user. The magic barrier of Holy Land Heather is also very simple. Once it is opened, the evil souls other than elves will be very seriously damaged, even the dragon wizard The demon can��t rush in easily.��

    "But!" Fei Yi''an said: "The souls of those dead elves can freely pass through that barrier."

    After saying these words, the last black energy in the undead orb disappeared, and the thousands of elves sacrificed in the first undead attack all turned into ghosts, standing neatly behind Fei Yi''an. Their eyes looked longingly at the Holy Mountain of Heather, knowing that it was the final destination of their souls. But they held tightly to their weapons, the weapons they had used against the undead before they died. Once Feian''s order comes, they will occupy the white Heather Peak with their persistence in returning to that holy land.

    "In this case, are you still sure to stop these undead?" Fei Yi''an said.

    "No, it seems there is nothing I can do." The Elf Queen said calmly.

    Randomly write about the Vampire Prince

    "Lord Soyarad, the task you assigned me has been completed."

    "All done? Well done. How many souls did you get this time?"

    "Exactly fifty. People nowadays are becoming more and more depraved. As long as you gently seduce them twice, they will obediently trade their souls for those illusory things."

    "Yes, then go down. Rest for three days, and then go find the souls of a hundred people. I still need to prepare the magic."

    "My lord, you swore that as long as I can find the souls of fifty people, you will increase my ability by one rank. But..."

    "Did I say when?"

    "Sir, please. In three months, I will face an attack by those vampire hunters on my mortal residence. My current ability is not enough..."

    "I will never go back on what I swore. So, you don''t have to say it anymore. This time I promise you that when you find the souls of a hundred more people, I will improve your abilities on the night of the full moon. "

    "Thank you sir"

    Thoralard turned to the back of his palace, where many other vampires lived - all women. From children to young women, white skin, yellow skin and dark skin are found in all races. He walked gently through the hall full of "hers" without even looking at them, and went straight to his library.

    On the wall of his library, a dying female angel was tied to a big X bracket.

    "I came to see you again. That little guy did a great job. He brought me 50 souls today. They are fresh and delicious, and several of them are pure and flawless child souls. That taste... Miss Angel, you want Don��t you want to try it too?��

    looked at the vampire in front of her from her long, disheveled hair . He was sitting in a purple-red wooden soft chair, holding a glass of blood-colored wine and looking at her. The wine glass swayed and rotated gently, and the bright red liquid inside was also swirling.

    In his hand was an exquisite golden vial, engraved with silver-white runes and two obvious cross patterns.

    He gently picked up the vial and opened the cork. A small white ball of light rolled out, plopped into the wine glass that had been waiting below, and slowly sank into the bright red liquid surface. .

    He drank it all in one gulp, looked at the angel opposite with a smile , turned around and left with the vial without saying a word.

    There was only one female angel left in the room who was struggling helplessly on the shelf. She stared at the direction he left with a look of contempt and pity. Her feathers were scattered on the floor, fluttering gently...

    �������������������� _

    "Lord Soyarad, the task you assigned me has been completed."

    "All done? Well done. How many souls did you get this time?"

    "Exactly one hundred. People nowadays are becoming more and more depraved. As long as you gently tempt them twice, they will obediently trade their souls for those illusory things."

    "Yes, then you go down. Rest for three days, and then go find the souls of two hundred people. I still need to prepare the magic."

    "Sir, you swore that as long as I can find the souls of a hundred people, you will increase my suction ability by one rank on a full moon night. But..."

    "Did I say which moon is full?"

    "Sir, please. In one month, I will face an attack by those vampire hunters on my mortal residence. My current ability is not enough..."

    "I will never go back on what I swore. So, you don''t have to say it anymore. This time I promise you that when you find the souls of two hundred more people, I will be there on the full moon night after you come back." To improve your abilities.��

    "Thank you... thank you... people"

    He returned to the library where the angels were kept, ignoring the lustful looks of a group of women outside. At that time, they all clung to him bitterly, begging him to grant them vampire eternal life. He agreed and did it. But a vampire with a master cannot resist his master. These women stayed in this courtyard from then on, unable to leave even a step.

    Eternal life is about enduring loneliness.

    He looked at the angels on the shelf and shook the golden vial in his hand: "The thing you angels use to attract people''s souls is indeed very useful. After using it, everyone seemed to think they had arrived in heaven. But, here they are. I''m here."

    The angel raised his head and looked at the evil creature in front of him with pity.

    "There''s something wrong with your eyes, my lovely relatives in the sky. Have you been living up there and learned that you can no longer look up? Do you feel that you are already the greatest existence?"

    "When you no longer look upward, how do you know that you have actually been surpassed by others?"

    "I still don''t like the look on your face."

    He began to uncork the bottle, devouring the souls inside one bite at a time, describing the ecstasy to the angel in front of him after each bite.

    The angel looked up at him, with blazing anger burning in his blue eyes - the anger of heaven.

    He chuckled, turned and left the library.

    There was only one female angel left struggling on the shelf. She stared at the direction he left with hatred and anger in her eyes. Her feathers were scattered all over the floor, as if they were burning...

    ������������������������������������ _

    "Lord Soyarad, the task you assigned me has been completed."

    "All done? Well done. How many souls did you get this time?"

    "Exactly two hundred. People nowadays are becoming more and more depraved. As long as you gently tempt them twice, they will obediently trade their souls for those illusory things."

    "Yes, then go down and rest for three days. I still need to prepare the magic."

    "Sir, you swore that as long as I can find the souls of two hundred people, you will increase my vampire ability by one rank on this full moon night. But..."

    "Can you see the moon?"

    "Sir, I beg you. My residence will be attacked in three days, and I don''t want to lose it. Just..."

    "Half a year ago, how long did it take you to seduce a person''s soul?"

    "About three days."

    "What now?"

    "For a little while..." He lowered his head.

    "Have your abilities not improved?" Soyalade lay in the soft chair and gently touched the golden vial in front of him with his fingers: " The most powerful weapon in the world is their influence on other people''s minds. Have you listened? What about the vampire named "Yang"? He worked hard to train his mental abilities, which is indeed a smart choice."

    "Now your ability has surpassed your previous title. However, in order to reward you, I still have to give you something."

    He took out a finely embroidered small bag from his close-fitting pocket, placed it on the table in front of him, opened it carefully, and gently held a pill between his two fingers.

    "This can enhance your abilities. I made it with that magic. I don''t want to bother with any more rituals to improve your abilities. You can just eat this. But..."

    "Sir, I will always be your most devoted slave..."

    "I don''t want others to know the existence of this thing, so you go to my library in the back and eat it as soon as you enter. Wait until your strength is stable before you come out. Don''t let anyone see the flaw."

    "Yes! Master!" He picked up the projectile excitedly and walked quickly to the library.

    Thorallard put the pocket back into his vest and began to play with the golden vial in his hand.

    In the library, he was growing in strength crazily. Huge black flesh wings pierced out from his back, and all the muscles in his body were twitching violently. Blood-red light emanated from the eyes, and black breath spewed from the mouth.

    The angel looked at the demon in front of him, his eyes full of sadness, feathers scattered on the ground, and tears...

    After a long time, the entire castle became quiet. Zoyarad walked up to the angel. They were the only ones in this silent library.

    "Lovely angels, you always live on the high mountain of heaven. You feel that the creatures under your feet are just a group of ants. Their only role is to cause you trouble - and you have to lead them to heaven again and again."

    His fingers gently brushed the exposed white skin of the angel, and then gently rubbed her smooth face. "But I must say that you are indeed very attractive to me. Even I, a vampire prince, can seduce you, let alone those mortal humans."

    "What''s the difference between you and us? Are you just using sweet words to take away other people''s souls?"

    "No! We take away the souls so that they can enjoy a happy eternity in heaven!" The angel finally spoke.

    "Are you happy forever? You also know that the vampires derived from me outside have gained eternal life. Do you think they are happy?"

    "You are imprisoning them, and of course they will not be happy if they are not free."

    "Is there any boundary in Tiandang ? Is there a wall in Eden? Isn''t it a big cage there?"

    "������������"

    "Would you like to come and serve me?"

    "No way!"

    He gently brought his mouth close to the angel''s neck, gently licked the soft skin there with his long and narrow tongue, and slowly pierced it with his fangs.

    The skin was gently indented by the pressure of the teeth, where the blood vessels were now clearly visible.

    The teeth moved downward little by little, just like its owner who was full of patience.

    Finally, he thrust it in. Zoyarad stretched out his arms and hugged the angel tightly. Their bodies were pressed together without any gap. He took a deep breath and began to suck the angel''s neck greedily. .

    The angel slowly closed his eyes and shed painful tears.

    "Ah ~~~~" Zoyarad suddenly let out a scream, covered his mouth and ran out.

    The angel watched in confusion as the powerful vampire prince fled.

    On the second day, two vampire women secretly opened the door and walked in front of the angel. They began to untie the shackles on the angel.

    "Zoyarad''s strength was greatly damaged by drinking your blood. If it hadn''t been for its own strength, it would have been turned into ashes on the spot. You also know that we are also women who are suffering..."

    "Please, kill him quickly, so that we can be free."

    The angel looked at the vampires in front of her silently. After they untied the last shackle, she flew to the courtyard and looked at the vampires in the courtyard: "If I kill Soyalade, wouldn''t I free you all?" ?Aren��t there hundreds of wandering demons in this world? No!��

    She jumped up and flew into the sky. Her eyes were filled with anxiety.

    At night, under the full moon, a blazing fire was burning in a small village. A figure was wandering among the burning houses with a long sword. He raised his ears and listened for cries for help from anywhere around him. Then he ran over to find that person and killed him with his sword.

    The angel fell in front of him: "Why are you doing this! They are innocent!"

    "No one is innocent." He pointed his sword at the angel: "They will attack me, and I cannot allow this threat to exist."

    "Why ~why do you have to do this!" The angel looked at the long sword that was still bleeding in his hand. At his feet lay the mutilated body of a girl.

    In the next moment, two powerful beings fought together with their respective weapons. The ground was covered with white feathers and feathers stained with blood.

    The moon disappeared behind the dark clouds, and the crazy man was dead. The angel lay weakly beside a large stone, sobbing softly. A black figure landed gently beside the angel. It was him, Zoyarad.

    "What''s wrong, my little sweetheart, who bullied you?" the vampire asked the beauty in front of him leisurely.

    "You!" Angel stood up suddenly: "Why did you turn him into a vampire! Why why!" Angel pointed at the man on the ground who was beheaded by her and shouted loudly.

    "Because you love him." The vampire gently brushed away a trace of burning ash falling on his shoulder, "and I want you."

    The angel looked at the vampire prince in front of him, and used his remaining strength to summon the flaming sword and slash at the demon in front of him.

    Zoyarad gently clamped the oncoming sword between his two fingers - the angel was already very weak after a long period of imprisonment and the previous battle.

    "By the way, I never told you before. The guy you loved and killed was not a vampire. He was just a human, and he was still the hunter - a vampire hunter."

    blood-red eyes filled with tears .

    "No! This is impossible! He won''t... won''t!" The angel took two steps back, a pair of wings trembling violently, and pieces of feathers falling down.

    "Go and have a look. Only vampires above the Duke can afford this soul-catching bottle in your heaven. He was just hypnotized by me and thought he was a vampire."

    "Then, he thought that the people around him were vampire hunters, and they were all coming to kill him. This man''s understanding is really strong. He can seduce people''s souls into corruption so quickly even if they are not vampires. In the past six months, he has It really brought me a lot of delicious snacks.��

    "There are always the most fundamental evil thoughts in human hearts, and those thoughts are only blocked by a layer of identity. As long as this layer of cover is gently removed, they will show their true colors to you. What I have done is just It''s just to give him real freedom..."

    The angel abandoned the sword in her hand, rushed forward, and bit Soarad''s neck with her teeth: she wanted to punish his enemy with the enemy''s method, the method she thought was the most evil.

    Slowly, the feathers on the angel''s back turned black and hung down softly. The hands that were tearing the vampire''s clothes apart slowly relaxed and hugged the vampire''s body tightly. The angel clung to Zoyarad''s body, as if he wanted to blend into the deepest darkness.

    "Well...well..." The angel greedily sipped the blood in Zoyarad''s veins, unwilling to waste a drop.

    He gently stroked her silver hair, covered her injured body with a cloak - although the wounds there were healing quickly - raised her chin, and gently wiped away the blood around her mouth with his fingers. , looking into those longing blue eyes.

    "Actually, what you need to let go of is just one identity, my most adorable concubine..."

    Vampire Law: When an advanced Vampire wants to create a new Vampire, he must first absorb the blood of the person who wants to evolve, and then give him the pure blood of the Vampire to complete the process. Special note: During the first embrace, the blood-sucking action must be completed voluntarily by both parties, and forced blood injection is impossible.

 Chapter 2 Travel and Travel Beyond Travel Episode 31

    Hearing Her Majesty the Queen''s helpless answer, Fei Yi''an did not show any joy or excitement. He sent a second dracolich into the sky to block the Archdruid''s attack. But those elves and ghosts were still floating quietly on the lake , watching what was happening in the center of Heather Lake like spectators .

    "Your Majesty the Queen, have you foreseen something?" Fei Yi''an said in confusion: "Why did you leave the boundary of the Holy Mountain and come here to stop me?"

    "I learned everything about the matter from a guest who came to the Holy Land. She was seriously injured after leaving your Tower of the Undead. I checked some of her memories. It seems that things developed just as my daughter did in the Seven Hundred Years. As predicted years ago, the Elf Kingdom has reached a fork in the road."

    "A fork in the road? Do you still think there is hope here?"

    "Hope? Although this kind of thing has always existed, but now I am not qualified to ask for hope. Even if I can send these ghosts back to where they should go, the seriously injured Holy Mountain will not be able to resist The murlocs �� crazy attack. Even if the elves of Salantir will eventually drive the murlocs back to the sea, the bloodline of the elves will not be interrupted. But this holy mountain cannot avoid this humiliation no matter what.��

    "Is this the information you got from that dark elf?" Fei Yi''an said with a smile: "The moment the elves became obsessed with relying on the power of prophecy to avoid risks, they had already abandoned themselves outside the river of history. Countless. The legendary glory has become insignificant in the face of the foreseeable future. Those elven soldiers who once made great achievements in battle have now become bards in taverns or theaters. But I, a bard, have become an undead. Mage."

    "This is indeed ironic." Her Majesty the Queen said: "Mage Vincent also told me so, asking me to restore those ancient arms and make Salantir strong again."

    "Yes, that mage is right." Fei Yi''an thought for a while and said: "Without the help of the undead army, it would be difficult for me to escape from his attack. But he left a gap in the end. , so that I can come here safely. I don��t know if he did this intentionally, but no matter what, I can sound the death knell of the Elf Holy Land."

    "It is impossible for you to occupy this land." Hern Fanrui said : "The mage named Vincent did not appear in the prophecy. And you would have brought countless undead to this place, thus completely eradicating the elves. But The situation has changed, and your current power can no longer achieve the final victory, but only serves as a bridge for the fish people to board Heather."

    "I understand this too." Fei Yi''an suddenly raised his head and looked at the sky. The originally clear air carried the smell of ash, which was the smoke caused by the forest fire in Unicorn Bay. If your nose is more sensitive, you can even smell the bloody atmosphere. Suddenly, the smoke floating in the sky no longer had its original color, but gradually turned red. The cold night began to give way to dawn. It��s just that the first ray of sunshine has not yet shot over from the distant mountain top.

    "Perhaps you understand better than me why I left the Elf Kingdom." Fei Yi''an seemed to be suddenly relieved, his voice was smooth and relaxed: "She is still in the underground prison of the Tower of the Undead. The dark elf knows that the tower Where is it? Maybe you have learned this information from her memory."

    "Yes, I know where the tower is." Hern Fanrui said: "So, you have made up your mind to take action?"

    "As the elves often say, falling leaves cannot be stopped, just like those new sprouts." Fei Yi''an smiled, then closed his eyes and said, "As long as I give orders or activate spells, I can''t escape the powerful force. Elf Queen, your spell. Although I have never seen your majesty��s power. But I know that it will be irresistible to me. Then things will develop like this. My undead will tear the island��s defense to pieces, the elf warriors They will also suffer great losses. When my last undead is finally eliminated, the murlocs will occupy the Holy Mountain without any effort. Flames, death and destruction will all be as clear as stories recorded in the long scrolls of history. . Or rather, as clear and distinct as those musical scores.��

    "Yes, things will develop in that direction." The Queen said: "Then the other elves of Salantir will gather together and wipe out the fish people in Heather. Although this holy mountain will never be the same as before. Radiate the glory, but the elves will live on.��

    "But this is nothing new!" Fei Yi''an said: "I use blood and pain to awaken the elves, so that those who are intoxicated with boundless happiness can set their eyes back on the world. Her Majesty the Queen, use your own eyes to see it , are these elves and ghosts behind me really any different?"

    Her Majesty did not raise her eyes to see the ghosts. But still paying attention to Fei Yi''an''s actions.

    "I don''t like things that are static, just like I hate prophecies that determine everything." Feiyan said: "Now that the prospect of ''I will destroy the Elf Kingdom'' has been destroyed, I think you also understand. I have discovered that things like prophecies are actually just phantoms. After destroying ''those elves'', I have nothing more to ask for."

    The elves and ghosts suddenly retreated. They neatly circumvented the scope of the holy lake, floated to the west of Heather, and then disappeared into the dense forest.

    The Elf Queen looked at these actions in confusion, and stopped the magic power condensed in her hands.

    "They will wipe out those fishmen ." Fei Yi''an said. It is as natural and relaxing as a poet singing a lyrical ditty: "The elves will keep this sacred mountain, but things will not end so simply."

    "What do you want to say? What do you know?" the Queen asked urgently.

    "I know a lot, but I won''t tell it." Fei Yi''an looked towards the north, and then sighed: "If one undead magic bead can destroy the Elf Kingdom, then I think what will follow will follow. There will be no suspense in the war. All my life, I just want to play a musical score that cannot be known. Even if there is noise or noise behind it, it will not be controlled by any force. "

    "Is this what you are pursuing? I also saw some terrible scenes in the prophecies. At that time, can the elves living in this world still have hope?"

    "Hope, like prophecy, is the last straw for dying people." Fei Yi''an said: "If someone can really change destiny, then hope will still exist; if the elves can show their The most powerful appearance, then hope exists. But now, the elves can only escape with the help of humans and even drow. Will there be such a good thing next time? "

    Her Majesty fell silent.

    "I hate this holy land." Fei Yi''an said: "This is a country of dreams, but it is also a land where reality is buried. Everything is perfect, and that is the biggest flaw. Now the power of space and the power of prophecy have fallen. What kind of power will be in the hands of that person next? The future has finally become blurry, but it has finally returned to the original definition of the word ''future''. I will look at things with my own eyes Development, rather than waiting for a predetermined outcome.��

    After speaking, he threw the Undead Orb to the Elf Queen. Then he jumped off the dracolich ''s back and drowned directly in the river of Erutalon.

    Under the surging waves, a black shadow quietly rose. Although the current of the holy river has been trying to suppress this strange thing, it still struggled to surface. A black palm made of twisted bones with five fingers spread out stretched out of the lake.

    In the palm of his hand, the black eyes looked towards the direction of the holy tree. The morning sun shines up, but cannot leave a trace of light on it.

    The Dragon Lich shouted loudly, flapped its wings and left the place. They flew to the forest to the west and joined the killing of the fishmen like the elves and ghosts .

    "It turns out that this is what you have always pursued, and it is different from others." Hern Fanrui said: "If you can still hear what I say. Then I will tell you: your soul is different from other things I have seen in the world. Their souls are all different.��

    Nostar finally got rid of the dracolich . Flying next to the Elf Queen. He panted as he looked at the bone hand and the lake, always wary of possible attacks from Fiian.

    "Arch Druid. Order the Elf Guards to start counterattacking against the fish-men ." The Queen''s eyes now had a resolute light instead of her usual gentleness: "Since these evil creatures landed on the land of the Elf Kingdom, there is no need Leave again.��

    "Yes, Her Majesty the Queen." Nosta nodded: "But please return to the Holy Land as soon as possible. It is too dangerous here."

    "I understand." Hern Fanrui said: "Remember, no one can destroy this statue, do you understand?"

    Although the Archdruid felt that this abrupt statue seriously damaged the harmonious landscape of the Holy Land, he still nodded and escorted the queen back to the White Forest.

    Under the double attack of the living elves and the dead elves, the fish people were quickly defeated.

    certainly. They didn''t look like an army originally. Their poison-laced weapons are ineffective against ghosts, but the elves'' arrows can easily penetrate their unarmored bodies. When the fish people finally couldn''t withstand the pressure of the war and chose to collapse, the big trees moved over and blocked the retreat of this group of scaly creatures. The murlocs will eventually pay the price for setting the forest on fire.

    But this news did not reach the ears of Vincent and Kubert. They didn''t have a flying scroll, so they had to walk back slowly with the help of their own feet.

    Kubert kept urging Vincent to move faster, but he was still worried about the attacks of the undead. However, Vincent walked slower and slower, as if he wasn''t worried at all. He said: "At this point in this battle, it has nothing to do with you and me."

    When another night falls. The elf team who went out discovered these two people. They were warming themselves around a campfire. Queen Hernfangrui asked a group of elves to go to the Tower of the Undead to rescue the princess Yilinrui, and to find Vincent and others near the Broken Star Swamp .

    "Aha!" Kubert said happily: "I''m so happy to see you! Looking at you, the undead must have been eliminated."

    "There are no undead in Salantir now, and those fishmen should also be wiped out."

    "I''m relieved about this." Kubert said: "It seems that the God of Light..." He looked at the people around him. There were only elves who believed in the Moon Goddess and mages who didn''t believe in any gods at all. He was there Praising the greatness of the God of Light here is entirely in vain.

    "How much is the loss?" Vincent leaned against the fire. The warm yellow light shone on his black robe, and the outline of his face was stretched into dark shadows. "How many elves died this time."

    "A lot." When talking about this topic, the Elf Guards all lowered their heads, and tears filled their eyes: "The life of every compatriot will be remembered by us forever."

    "It doesn''t matter if your life is remembered, but the lessons must never be forgotten." Vincent closed the spell book in his hand and lay on the soft grass next to the ham: "As long as you are here, I can rest peacefully. .��

    Finished. He closed his eyes and fell into a deep sleep like a baby.

    After the battle, Heather was still very busy, and many wounded were sent here for treatment. The druids and priests used their own methods to ease the pain of the injured, and the bards also began to sing euphemistic songs to soothe the pain of the compatriots around them who had lost their loved ones.

    In the hand of the archdruid was the statistics he had just received. On the clean scroll were written the losses suffered in this war. Those numbers were like indelible blood stains that polluted all purity. The names of the elves who gave their lives are like mountains on Nosta''s shoulders. How can I get rid of this shadow. How can we live up to the efforts of these people, and how can we still maintain the pride of the elves in the future . These problems have always troubled Nosta.

    However, it is time to reward those who have made outstanding contributions first. When the results were tallied up, what surprised him the most was the victory in the Broken Star Swamp. Two humans used the floods of Erutalon to drown more than ten thousand undead, far more than any other achievement achieved on the battlefield.

    As for the woman with dark elf blood (Nosta does not call her a female drow now), she brought the information about the murloc attack and prevented the disaster from happening. What reward should she be given for this?

    Rubbing his frown, Nosta felt a little tired. For the elves, he knew their preferences and living habits, but for those creatures from outside Salantir. But he couldn''t grasp their thoughts. "Let''s leave this matter to Her Majesty the Queen. But we have to wait until Yi Linrui is rescued before looking for her."

    Vincent received a warm welcome when he returned to Heather. certainly. The elves will not pave the road with flowers and use countless waving flags to welcome their heroes like humans; nor will they hold a welcoming ceremony with warm hugs and mountains of cool spirits like dwarves. Each of them would stop what they were doing when they saw Vincent and Kubert. He looked at the two of them with grateful eyes and nodded slowly to greet them.

    The priests of Greafury wear the holy symbol of the God of Light on their chests and return the favor in the manner of a temple. Vincent also stopped and answered in an elf way. So the two men climbed the holy mountain very slowly.

    When they returned to Vincent''s residence, an elf came to invite them. Although Vincent could refuse the banquet that night, the ceremony held at the Elf Temple the next day could not be cancelled. The mage stayed in the room on the pretext of recovering his magic, while Kubert went to attend a party held by the elves. For this kind of activity, the Greafury priest is much more familiar with it than the mage.

    Vincent sat beside Shelley''s bed and looked at the female drow who had just woken up. She is still a little weak, but is recovering at an alarming rate with the help of druid herbs and priest magic. She was afraid of waking little Sokka who was still sleeping soundly. Said softly: "It seems the elves have won, right?"

    "''We'' won." Vincent said: "Although, I haven''t found out yet how we won in the end. The undead suddenly turned around and attacked the murlocs , beating up the wet creatures. A falling flower and flowing water."

    Vincent''s smile made Shelley smile knowingly, but she covered her smile with a slight cough. "Vincent, where are we going after this is over?"

    "It''s up to you." Vincent said, "I don''t have a clear destination now."

    "I want to go to the beach and take a look." Shelley said, "I haven''t seen the sea yet."

    "There are so many things you haven''t seen before. You should take your time to see them." Vincent replied: "Then let''s go to the beach."

    I don��t know if it��s because the voice is a bit loud or because angels�� ears are inherently sensitive. Sokka stretched comfortably and then sat up suddenly.

    "When is it?" She looked to both sides, and then she was surprised to see Vincent, whom she hadn''t seen for a long time.

    "Brother Mage!" Soka rushed forward. But because the force used was a bit fierce, the little angel suddenly fell on Shelley''s body. She hurriedly arranged Shelley''s quilt and apologized profusely.

    "Soka, it''s okay. Your sister Shelley will be full of life tomorrow." Vincent stroked Sokka''s soft hair and said, "When things here are over, we will go to the beach."

    "Yes!" Sokka nodded vigorously: "I will use my arrows to shoot a few fish for you to eat."

 Chapter 2 Travel and Travel Beyond Travel Episode 32

    On the last day of summer, the war clouds over the Elf Kingdom finally dissipated completely.

    After a whole day of heavy rain, the warm sunshine will once again fall on this sacred land, and the trees will seem to be washed anew. All traces of war damage have been cleared from this land. At first glance , it still looks like the paradise in memory.

    Only the black palm statue on Heather Lake still cruelly alerts all the elves, and only the broken trees and branches in Unicorn Bay still tell the story of pain.

    However, Vincent''s mood seemed relatively relaxed. For humans, war is something that happens frequently in life, rather than the kind of catastrophe that only occurs once in thousands of years. Without the elves'' infinite nostalgia for such cruel things, humans could quickly cheer up from the pain in order to face the next pain.

    In any case, after the Elf Queen found her daughter, she decided to hold a gathering in Heather''s grand palace. Commemorate those compatriots who gave their lives for victory, and reward those souls who worked hard for freedom.

    Vincent, Sokka and Shelley also attended this gathering, and Pastor Kubert was with him. The only one missing from the group was the princess Yi Linrui.

    Soka looked very energetic in her new clothes. She would sometimes stop and ask Vincent strangely about the whereabouts of Yi Linrui. The mage touched her head: "She should be taken with her mother."

    Shelley was a little nervous about attending this elf gathering. The armor on her body had been badly damaged in the battle, and she could not wear elven equipment. A hastily made gray robe became her outer garments. However, Shelley, who is used to being on guard all day long, is not used to such casual clothes.

    Kubert lowered his head, looking humble. He walked at the front of the team, constantly greeting the elves who saluted them along the way. As expected of the chief priest who has been responsible for negotiating affairs for a long time.

    There were a lot of elves gathered in the temple, and many elven elders other than Heather also gathered together. Her Majesty the Queen said when she convened the meeting that this would be an important gathering of the entire Elf Kingdom. It would be the first meeting attended by all the Elf elders since the War of Wizards and Gods a thousand years ago.

    "My compatriots. Friends." Hern Fanrui nodded to Vincent and others: "We have gone through a difficult moment. This is a difficult war. After extraordinary efforts and heartbreaking efforts, we have gone through a difficult moment. After the price, we can finally stand here and celebrate our hard-won victory..."

    Vincent''s attention was not on Her Majesty the Queen''s speech. He had basically guessed most of what the Queen would say. Now all he was thinking about was the original purpose of coming to the Elf Kingdom - the third part of the Arcane Secret Scroll .

    In the Dark Elf City, Vincent has used the Scepter of Prophecy to explore the whereabouts of other arcane scrolls . However, due to limited abilities, he only found the next chapter, which recorded the magic scroll of advanced creation. As long as you have the knowledge on this secret scroll . Vincent can create countless golem troops like the ancient great arcanists ; he can also use his transformation and conjuration spells to create living objects. He even estimated that as long as he learned the things on the scroll in Chapter 3, he would have the same healing power as a priest.

    Therefore, he is very eager to improve his ability to a higher level. The only trouble is how to get the scroll. Because that scroll is the holy stone that keeps this temple beautiful and fills the entire holy mountain with endless vitality.

    "I wonder if the Elf Queen will agree to this request." Vincent thought: "Even though she has done a lot of work in this war, would it be impolite to speak rashly?"

    "Here, we are grateful to our friends from outside the kingdom. Their dedication is more worthy of our respect." There was not much time for Vincent to think. The Elf Queen has turned the topic to a few of them: "I would like to solemnly introduce Vincent, Kubert and Shelley to all the elders."

    The elves all focused their attention on Vincent, and they expressed their gratitude with friendly expressions. But Vincent discovered it keenly. Several elders seemed to have doubts about the dark elf name " Shelley", and their eyes stayed on her for more time.

    "Elders, among these three people, I would like to give a special honor to one of them, that is, to call her our compatriot and an elf. In her blood, I see kindness and dedication. It would be very unfair to judge her character based on where she was born."

    When several elders heard this, they looked at the Elf Queen in confusion. From the Queen''s words, they can think of many possibilities. But in this case. They will not have any objection to the decision made by Hern Van Rui .

    "I hereby declare that Shelley will be a member of the elves. If you wish, everyone will call you by an elven name.

    I thought that Saramida would be a perfect fit, "Friend of the Elves". "

    Shelley was unprepared for this sudden title. Her eyes fell on Vincent and asked what she should do. However, the mage did not give a decisive answer and just let her decide on her own.

    "Thank you Queen for your kindness." Shelley stood up and said: "I don''t know what language I should use to express my feelings now. This is the best gift I have received since I came to the ground. Obtaining the identity of an elf allows me to It��s easier for me to get in and out of Salantir, but I can only politely decline the new name I got. Regarding the word friend, I think I haven��t done enough; and I haven��t given up on my current name. Its reason. Shelley is just a title now, a title that everyone around me is familiar with, and this is enough."

    After saying that, she sat down directly.

    The Elf Queen said nothing more, but nodded in agreement. Then she turned to Kubot: "Priest of the Holy Greafury , thank you for all you have done. Is there any place for the elves that I can be of service to you?"

    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    Kubert stood up and paid tribute to Her Majesty the Queen in the manner of the Church of the God of Light: "Dear Your Majesty, the reward I can receive is the praise and encouragement given to me by the God of Light, which has given my heart the greatest blessing. Comfort. I came here this time with a mission, which is to form a stronger friendship with the elves of Salantir. Now both countries have gone through arduous wars. If Her Majesty the Queen needs us to do anything, , I will be happy to report to the Temple Bishop.��

    "I think. The friendship between Salantir and the Holy Greafury will still remain and continue to strengthen." The Queen said: "And, in the near future, there will be a more brutal battle ready to test those of us who live in Mortal creatures, and we must be prepared for this. When the orc army is raging in the sacred land of Greafury , we elves will also lend a helping hand. Archdruid Nostar has drawn up a list of names. Some elven warriors will be asked to support the friends of Holy Greafury . This will also be an exercise and test for them."

    "I am very grateful to Her Majesty the Queen and the Elf Elders for making this decision." Kubot said with a smile: "I guarantee that they will receive the best reception in Greafury ."

    "So, Master Vincent. Old friend. What do you need?" The Elf Queen said with a smile: "All the treasures of our Elf clan are open to you."

    "Well..." Vincent stood up and scratched his head: "To be honest, it''s right to do something for the friends here, but I do have something I want." He decided to speak directly to the point, and looked at him confidently Looking into the eyes of Her Majesty the Queen: "There is a stone in the holy land of the elves. In the elven language, it is called ''Linda Tasuo'', which is the stone that breeds life. As far as I know, it is a stone that has existed for a long time. The magic scroll and the knowledge recorded on it are very attractive to me. However, I know..."

    "I will hand over the scroll to you." The Elf Queen said: "In addition, there is also the Necromantic Orb obtained from Fei Yi''an."

    "Your Majesty the Queen. Linda Taso is one of Heather''s sacred objects. How can you leave the scope of this holy mountain?" An elder said: "Please reconsider this decision."

    "Yes, we elves also have our own excellent magic traditions. Maybe those precious magic scrolls will be a better choice."

    The Elf Queen waved her hand to stop all the noise at the meeting. She explained: "Without Vincent''s help, the fish people would have wiped out everything in this holy land, even Lindatari." She walked up to Vincent and said: "But these two This thing also contains a request. It is a mission in the north and is very important for the future."

    Vincent thought about the "savior" who appeared in the Queen''s prophecy. "It seems that Her Majesty the Queen asked me to find that guy." Thinking of this, Vincent nodded.

    "If you can agree, this will be the best thing." The Queen said: "After this battle, I am not sure how true the so-called prophecy spell is. But I still hope you can help me This is busy."

    "Thank you." Vincent nodded and returned to where he was standing at the beginning. He no longer needed to use more words to express his inner gratitude, but had already made up his mind to fulfill the Queen''s instructions.

    After deciding these things. Assembling other items is relatively simple. After enjoying the beautiful but nostalgic songs of the elves, everyone dispersed one after another. Only the Elf Queen, Vincent and others remained in the temple.

    Only then did Vincent have the opportunity to ask: "How is Yilinrui? Has she returned to Heather safely?"

    "Don''t worry, my daughter is resting now." The Queen said: "You will see her again in the near future. Now, let us go get the stone first."

    Kubert was not very interested in mage things, but out of politeness, he still followed Vincent. However, his eyes stayed more on the little angel Soka. If Shelley hadn''t been watching the Greafury priest with caution , Kubert might have started preaching the benefits of the "Saint of Light" to Sokka again.

    The scroll of that chapter was placed next to the time and space beacon. When the queen chanted a spell and a new passage appeared in the center of the withered tree, Vincent understood why he still couldn''t find its whereabouts after using various spells.

    "It''s inside." The Elf Queen said: "Only one person can go in there, and I will keep the passage open outside. Now, go and get it."

    Vincent nodded, holding the mighty staff and slowly disappeared into the spiral staircase. Sokka opened his head curiously and looked hard into the passage.

    Vincent soon reached the bottom of the passage, but was stunned by the sight here. If we were to use three words to accurately describe the situation here, it would be "zoo". Inside the holy mountain is actually a vast cave, where countless creatures live, and most of them are rare species that are difficult to see on the ground.

    Whether it is a giant mountain bear or an elf dancing among the petals, whether it is a chimera flying in the air or a dragon turtle resting in the water, all the creatures here seem to completely violate the laws of nature. They do not attack each other, but Stay in this space harmoniously.

    Vincent''s arrival alarmed the animals here, and they gathered around to look at the guest curiously, seeming to guess which species he belonged to. A few bolder unicorns gathered around and sniffed the mage''s scent.

    Vincent would not dare to caress such a beautiful horse with sharp horns casually. He was not a "beautiful virgin", and he might be kicked by such a picky horse. But behind the many animals, he found the holy stone he was looking for.

    So he jumped over the growing number of creatures in front of him and flew straight towards the stone. Several magic barriers blocked his progress, but under the shock of the original power of magic, the mage still successfully stood next to the scroll of Chapter 3. But Vincent did not take the stone directly. He discovered that it was this third scroll that provided the power of life to the entire space. Centered around Linda Tasso, there is an extraordinary abundance of plants, animals, light, air and water. If taken away rashly , the place may quickly lose its vitality and vitality.

    "Why would the Elf Queen leave this problem in my hands?" Vincent said to himself: "Does she have a way to deal with it or is she ready to accept a huge loss?"

    The mage looked around. Just as he would not destroy every plant or tree in the elven resort of Heather, he was also unwilling to destroy the harmony here. So he sat down and began to study the principle of how this sacred stone provided power to the surroundings. He hoped to find a way to replace it, otherwise, he would have to give up and take the scroll.

    As time passed, the stone gradually left the center of the magic circle, attracted by Vincent''s magical power. Vincent looked at this phenomenon in surprise. I wonder if this scroll really has the vitality of life like its contents. However, the occurrence of this situation indicates that Vincent has to take away the scroll.

    "Perhaps we can use the power of magic to maintain the operation of this place." Vincent thought for a while, condensed a silver ball of light on his left hand, and then gradually approached the center of the formation where the magic stone was originally placed, and then carefully felt the surrounding energy fluctuations.

    The plants suddenly started growing like crazy and rapidly. The animals also felt the unusual power and made loud roars.

    "It''s too strong, it''s too strong." Vincent quickly reduced the size of the magic light ball, which also slowed down the speed of the magic source''s energy transfer here. Finally, when the surrounding sounds completely calmed down, Vincent could hold the stone and leave the cave with peace of mind.

    There was a violent vibration on the spiral staircase, and a lot of soil and wood chips fell from above. Vincent looked at the top of the stairs in confusion, and the original light suddenly disappeared.

    "You''re not going to lock me here..." Vincent said with a smile, and then ran up quickly. Where the original exit was, it was covered by a huge animal body. The mage touched it carefully, feeling the burning scales on his hands.

    "What is this?"

 Chapter 2 Travel and Travel Beyond Travel Episode 33

    Vincent, who was trapped in the passage, tried hard to think of a way to escape. Whatever was pressing on the exit, it seemed too heavy.

    While mages have invented many spells to avoid doing physical work, and they can even move objects with just their thoughts, this ability is not unlimited. Even with the power of magic, Vincent cannot move heavy objects without the appropriate spells . However, in the era of the Great Arcanist , there was once a spell that could make an entire mountain peak fly in the sky. That could be called a miracle created by magic.

    "I have no choice but to drill a tunnel to get out." Since you can''t move, just go through it. While Vincent was concentrating the magic power of attack spells in his hand, the thing above its head shook, leaving an exit.

    "Vincent! Vincent!" Shelley''s voice came from the gap: "Did you hear it? Can you crawl out?"

    Pulled by the four hands of Shelley and Kubert, the sweating mage finally broke away from his suppressed state. He dusted himself off and then looked back to see what was blocking the entrance.

    "You...well, young mage. I...well, my landing place was not quite accurate."

    brass dragon he had encountered on the ship . However, he did not have the grace and grace when he was driving the boat, and now he looked like he was dying. On his huge body, broken wounds can be seen everywhere, countless scales have disappeared, and what remains are only traces of various spell attacks. Whether it was ice or fire, or even the fire that the Brass Dragon could resist most damage, it all left a clear mark. But the most deadly thing was the two black spears in his heart and neck.

    "What''s wrong with you?" Although Vincent is not a priest, he can clearly feel that the dragon''s life is constantly draining, and it is difficult to survive. He said: "Who are you fighting with? Are there thousands of enemies coming to besiege you?"

    " Greafury , it''s over." These four words spit out by the dragon shocked Kubert. Just as he was about to ask, he was suppressed by the dragon coughing blood. Queen Hernvanre is doing her best . Use magic to keep the dragon alive.

    "Queen, and Vincent. A terrible war... is coming." The dragon''s eyelids became heavier and heavier, and he used all his strength to move his claws. There were only two fingers left because of the injury. The dragon touched a scale under its neck and lifted it off: "Queen, this... this is my residence and my tomb. Vincent, don''t let the angel... don''t let her leave your body..."

    Finished. He closed his mouth and eyes and stopped moving no matter how the mage shouted. Only every time Queen Hern Fanrui uses a spell, the body of the Cisse dragon moves. But this movement became slower and slower, and finally, the dragon''s tongue stuck out of its mouth, and he completely lost his life.

    Vincent turned his head, looked at Pastor Kubert, and asked angrily: "Why don''t you cast your spell and come to help!"

    "My abilities are not enough." Kubert said helplessly: "Her Majesty the Queen keeps using the Great Healing Technique and the Complete Restoration Technique that can completely restore the wound to treat the dragon, but it can only delay the time of death. I have used up all the time. All the spells were used, but they had no obvious effect."

    "The wounds on his body are too severe. And an unknown curse makes it certain to die." Her Majesty the Queen came over. Her steps seemed a bit unsteady, and the feeling of sadness made this beautiful elf look tired and haggard. She said: "The curse comes from the two weapons stuck in his body, but I can''t pull them out. That will cause its death immediately. And the resurrection spell has no effect on such an ancient dragon."

    "Who did it?" Vincent looked at the wounds on its body and thought of the place where the dragon had gone before leaving: "With so many traces of spells, could it be that some great mage from the Mage Association decided to slay the dragon?"

    "I don''t know either, but one thing is very strange. Those two weapons do not belong to the mortal world." Her Majesty the Queen pointed at the two spears: "Although I am not like the Mage Association, I have seen all the artifacts, but I have I can recognize most of them. The capabilities of these two weapons are close to the standards of artifacts, but there is no record. What puzzles me the most is that on the handle of this spear, there is the emblem of the Sun God engraved... ����

    Kubert ran over. After observing it for a moment, he turned to Vincent and the Queen with an expression of surprise: "This is impossible! Brass dragons, like angels, are the best friends and subordinates of the Holy Greafury . There is no priest or priest of the Holy Greafury . The knights will point their weapons at them! Not to mention such vicious weapons!"

    "I understand this too." The Elf Queen said: "But he has died, and he died with the answers to many questions.

    He struggled to fly back to the Holy Land Heather, leaving behind only unsolved mysteries and dying instructions. "

    "I think there is still a way to make him speak." Shelley suddenly said something. She looked at the dragon''s body thoughtfully: "Even if he cannot speak when he is alive, he can speak after becoming an undead."

    "No. In any case, the undead are an evil and contrary to the laws of nature. The Brass Dragon will not accept this choice." The Elf Queen said.

    "Shelley, when creatures become undead, they will become unreasonable and very different from when they were alive." Vincent said, "Even if we do that, there is no guarantee that we will get the answers we want."

    "But I still think this is the only way." Shelley explained: "And the dark elves can create soul-bound corpses. They not only retain most of the memories of the person''s life, but also absolutely obey the orders of the maker. However, since you don''t want to I don��t care if I know why the weapon engraved with the emblem of the God of Light is inserted into the body of the brass dragon.��

    Priest Kubert frowned, his eyes never leaving the two black spears. When the brass dragon fell from the sky, he saw with his own eyes that the dragon was covered in bruises. The two spears hit the dragon''s vital points,

    And caused the two largest wounds. The Elf Queen used unimaginable power from Kubot to heal the Brass Dragon ''s wounds, but she still failed to save his life. It was the magic contained in these two items that hindered it. Although in the pastor''s heart, he always hoped to prove that the emblem was a forgery and was carved by someone with ulterior motives to frame the fault. But he had no choice but to discover that it was the emblem that formed the center of the magic circle on the weapon, which could never be imitated.

    "I also want to know the answer to this question." Kubert finally said: "But creating undead will not be my choice. If possible, I will start investigating inside the Greafury Temple."

    "Perhaps this is the best." Vincent nodded and said, "Your Majesty, I have obtained what I need, and the environment there will never be affected in any way for at least ten years. I think there is no need for that. After a long time, I can return this stone."

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.

    "I know you will do this." The queen said with a smile: "In addition, here is the necromancy orb left by Nomoto. Of course, you will be more familiar with the name Fei Yi''an. Although it still exudes evil breath, but I believe that a magic item is only as good as its user, not its function."

    Vincent took the undead orb and immediately felt the cold touch on it. From the surface of the crystal-like bead, a numbing chill stabbed directly into the palm of the hand. If you look closely, you will see that there are many clouds and mist rolling inside the beads, forming some faintly visible words.

    "I will keep it." Vincent said, and then stuck the bead on the top of the powerful staff: "If war comes again, my undead will join the righteous side."

    "Speaking of war, Master Vincent, it''s best to start your trip to the north as soon as possible." The Queen said: "Have you chosen the route?"

    "Orcs are still raging in the territory of Holy Greafury . It may take a long time to cross from south to north." Vincent said: "But since Moon Harbor City has been recaptured by humans, I chose to take a boat to this north. port city. Then plan your next move there.��

    "Aren''t you going to set off with us?" Kubot said, "I can enable you to travel unhindered within the territory of Greafury . Moreover, the warriors of the elves will also accompany you."

    "Thank you, but no need." Vincent nodded. Said: "I don''t want to get caught up in the complicated banquets and various reception activities, and would rather choose to go on the road alone. Moreover, I prefer sailing on the sea, especially after the fishmen have been wiped out in large numbers."

    "Since you choose this way, I can provide you with convenience." Queen Herne Vanre said: "The elven ships in Unicorn Bay were very seriously damaged, but there is still a port to the north of it, where there is a port with Fenton and The seaport where Greafury transports goods. If nothing else happens, there will still be human merchant ships docked. You can easily find transportation there."

    "In this case, everything is planned." Vincent looked back at Shelley: "Wait until I say goodbye to a few friends. Then we can set off."

    "Then I''ll clean it up." Shelley replied. Then she looked around and said, "Where is Sokka?"

    When the dragon fell, everyone''s attention was attracted by the brass dragon , and they temporarily forgot to pay attention to the little angel''s actions. Vincent''s insightful eyes immediately began to scan the area, while Her Majesty the Queen focused her attention on the passage.

    "She''s there." The Queen pointed to the spiral staircase under the dragon with a smile: "I can feel it, she''s coming up soon."

    Sure enough, a ball of golden hair emerged from the gap beside the dragon, and then a small white hand. Shelley pulled Sokara up, but was startled by the white thing she was holding on her chest.

    In the hands of angels. The white tiger, who has always been ill, is taking a nap comfortably. Because he was so skinny, the animal looked more like a white cat. Sokka looked at Vincent with wide eyes, pouted and said, "I think it''s so pitiful..."

    Just as Vincent was about to speak, the Elf Queen had already smiled at Sokka.

    She said: "Then you can keep it. But once this little guy grows up, he will be very good at eating."

    "No problem, I will feed it well." Sokka answered happily. But she suddenly looked a little worried, and asked Vincent timidly: "Is it okay..."

    "I''ve been carrying you around here and there, and I haven''t even bought you a toy." Vincent thought for a while and said, "Then you can keep it, as long as you don''t let it run around."

    "Oh! That''s great." Sokka kissed the little tiger hard, and then whispered in its ear: "Then you must listen to me in the future."

    Three days later, Vincent and his party waited for the dragon''s funeral to be held and prepared to head west. Since he didn''t want to disturb too many elves, only a few people Vincent was most familiar with came to see him off at Heather''s ferry.

    In the mist, the early morning light has not yet completely broken through the shackles of night, and the warmth has not yet come to this land. Shelley put the packages needed for the trip on the boat. In addition to the necessary food, there were snacks for Soka and Little Tiger. All they had to do was follow one of Erutalon''s tributaries down the river. You can arrive at Mislanda Port and transfer to a boat there. Although Vincent felt that the food he brought to the tiger was not enough no matter how he calculated it, when he thought about Soka''s decision to take care of her pet''s life, he decided to leave this test to the little angel to solve on his own.

    "Vincent, will we meet again at Greafury ?" Carol said: "I will go to Holy Greafury to participate in the battle there."

    "Yes. Just be patient and careful. Also, don''t forget to find Lambert." Vincent neatly placed the last package at the stern of the boat, and then waved to his friends standing on the shore: "Salantir gives What I left behind will always be unforgettable memories.��

    "Besides memories, there should be other things." The Queen unfolded the package in her hand, where several cloaks were neatly placed: "When you go through wind and rain, your friends from the elves will protect you from the wind and rain. Wear them. Try it on and see if it fits."

    "Is that a magic cloak?" Shelley took a look and said, "I still can''t wear magic items made by elves."

    "I know this, child." The Queen said: "This one given to you is not a magic cloak. Although it is completely handmade by elf craftsmen, although it has effects that ordinary cloaks cannot achieve and is passed down by outsiders. But it is not a magic cloak. The elves sewed the sun, moon, stars and every leaf in the forest into this cloak. Put it on. You will be a friend of nature. No matter it is wind, sand, rain or snow, it will not intrude on you again. "

    "Thank you." Shelley took it and said, "I will wear it."

    was the opposite color to his mage robe . It will be very conspicuous if worn on the body. However, the mage still immediately put it on his body: "It''s so cold in the morning, I just need something to keep out the cold. Thank you very much, Her Majesty the Queen."

    "It''s not just that simple." The Queen personally helped Soka put on her clothes, squatting down and fastening the lock on her chest: "Not only the severe cold and heat, but also many diseases and toxins will be isolated from the outside world by this cloak. . I know that the direction ahead of you is full of dangers, and there may be scary monsters blocking the way, but remember, you are never alone, but with the blessings of friends." She stood up and said: "The environment and We, the elves, can avoid the dangers that nature may bring to you. But there is nothing we can do about the fear that comes from our hearts. Those evil people who are eager for war may use various methods to extinguish the flame of hope. Be careful, friends. "

    Vincent nodded, but he shook the mighty staff in his hand, and the necromancy orb on the top emitted white light. Then he said: "It''s not just us who need to be careful, but those with evil intentions should be even more careful."

    "Goodbye, my friends." Her Majesty the Queen waved her hand: "Be sure to use the tools in your hands carefully."

    Carol used a wooden pole to push the boat away from the lake shore and watched it leave clear ripples on the water. Then disappeared into the morning mist. She said to the Queen: "Why do we have to separate in a hurry every time we meet? I don''t know how long it will take to see each other again."

    "Only in peace can we experience eternal joy. I don''t know about goodbye either," the Queen said. But when she saw several elves around her looking at her with surprise and worry, the queen smiled and explained: "It''s not that we can''t meet, but that I will no longer use the power of prophecy to predict the future, so I don''t know the answer. No matter what storms lie ahead, the elves should not choose to escape. Now, there is only one way left to reach tomorrow: to reach tomorrow."

    Then, she turned away from Heather''s shore and gently began to climb the stairs to the temple.

    Of course, Vincent and others sitting in the boat did not see all this. Now the mage is turning the oars, controlling the direction of travel. Shelley didn''t know what she should do, so she had to pass the time by counting the packages on the ship. Little Sokka has a new playmate, and he is taking Little Tiger to look at their reflections in the water.

    "Brother Vincent, look! There is a very beautiful elf waving to us there." Soka pointed to the lake shore in the distance and suddenly said: "Do you know who she is?"

    Vincent aimed his gaze in that direction and could only vaguely see her face in the mist. That face seemed familiar, very similar to the beautiful face he saw in the Broken Star Marsh , but it had many traces of the world. "Maybe I know, maybe I don''t know." Vincent said, "Maybe it''s an elf friend."

    Shelley''s eyesight was not as good as the other two. She looked for a long time, but could not see anything clearly. So she had to look back and said: "No matter what it is, her eyesight is really good. She can see us and wave."

    Vincent frowned. Dark elves have lived in the dark underground world for a long time. If Shelley with this bloodline can''t see, how can ordinary elves have such a distant vision? But when he observed the figure again, he could no longer find any trace of her.

    "No matter what I say, she is really beautiful. And she gives me a familiar feeling." Sokka hugged the little tiger, regardless of whether it could understand it, looked into its eyes and said: "Little tiger, Do you think I will become that beautiful?"

 Chapter 2 Travel and Travel Beyond Travel Episode 34

    Completely different from the scene in human ports, the Elf Kingdom''s Mithlanda Port was not as noisy as Vincent imagined. However, compared to the tranquility and harmony of Heather Holy Land, this port appears to be more dynamic.

    And this vitality comes from the various ships docked at the port, and now there are even more of them than usual. The news that Salantir was attacked by the undead army spread to several human countries through maritime trade routes. In the human way of thinking, war can bring wealth, especially battles that occur in other countries. Not only Fenton, but also Im and Holy Greafury have ships coming to this port. They brought countless fruits and vegetables, various medicines made by rangers and witch doctors, or excellent healing potions from the temple. But the most common commodity here is human life.

    The reason why I say this is because mercenaries can be seen in all the taverns on the dock. Even during the short period of time when Vincent and the others tied the ship''s cable to the dock, more than a dozen human mercenaries passed by them. But the Elf Kingdom is different from other places, and it is difficult for human adventurers to find suitable jobs here. And as the war ended, opportunities became even scarcer.

    "There are all kinds of people." Vincent lowered his hood to cover his face. The mage robe on his body was like a dangerous symbol, warning all unfriendly eyes. After all, humans who can get elven ships to come from the inner areas of Salantir represent a status in the elven kingdom. And this gap may cause trouble.

    Although there are no class distinctions in elven society, they still have a strong sense of rejection towards other races. This kind of pride and stubbornness caused a large number of mercenaries to be unable to enter the interior of Salantir and could only do nothing at the port. Some people are able to leave here in time and look for new sources of wealth; but the land-based humans cannot even leave. If it weren''t for the constant patrolling of the Elf Guard here, the pressure of life would have turned this place into a chaotic battlefield.

    "Soka, fold your wings." Shelley deliberately scared the little angel: "Be careful that bad guys roast them and eat them."

    Sokka looked at Shelley dubiously, then turned his attention to Vincent. After the mage nodded, the little guy hugged the white tiger in his arms tighter. A look of fear of being taken away from you.

    Three elves came over, and they easily recognized the mark on the white boat Vincent was riding on. Only ships coming out of the Holy Land of Heather will have both the moon and the tree carved on the bow. They probably guessed Vincent''s identity, or just out of the habit of welcoming distinguished guests, one of the elves gave Vincent a half-bow . Although the mage quickly stopped this move, he was still seen by people wandering on the pier.

    "Have you seen that sissy in black robe?" A sailor who kept chewing cigarettes said to the young sailor in front of him who was working hard to wipe the deck: "Such a young guy, pretending to be a mage, There were elves who saluted them. Huh! It seems that the elves did not participate in the war a thousand years ago. They did not suffer any loss, so they naturally wanted to please those charlatans."

    Although the distance was a bit far away, Vincent could still hear fragments of the words. However, he just handed the cable in his hand to the elves in front of him, asked them to send the ship back, and then took Shelley and Sokka to the market.

    Vincent was already used to the bad perception of ordinary people towards mages. He alone was unable to change this situation and could only choose to ignore it.

    "There are too many people here. Where are we going to stay?" Shelley took Soka''s little hand and said, "I hope there are still free rooms in the hotel."

    "I don''t expect to find cheap accommodation. Now I can only try my luck in the most expensive place." Vincent said: "In such a port, there should be a hotel opened by a half-elf.

    They are also the only race here that is qualified to build tall buildings. "

    "Why?" Shelley said, "Is it because the elves also pity their blood relatives?"

    "No, it''s because of the land." Vincent shook his head: "Although the laws of elves are not as precise and perfect as humans. Most of the time, mild morality is enough to maintain the entire society. But in Salantir, there are According to such a rule, the land of elves only belongs to souls with elven blood. The half-elves here only obtained such benefits from their elven parents. The elves are not enthusiastic enough to open a hotel here. "

    Several of them were talking. While walking towards the largest building here. Although I can''t see the signboard there yet, since it''s certain from the style of its roof that it''s not an elven temple, it''s basically certain that it will be a large hotel there. After all, the closer you get to human society, the more you will find the fact that money and faith, both of them (maybe the same thing) always occupy the tallest buildings, because people always need the most magnificent things to satisfy their desires or escape. condemn.

    Along the way, there were always idle people looking at Vincent and his group with their eyes. The two beauties were the center of attention wherever they went. Unless they are in a handsome elf community, Shelley and Sokka''s otherworldly appearance is as eye-catching as the only bright little flower on the Ash Plains.

    but. When Vincent is not wearing an elf cloak, his black robe with a unique pattern is equally eye-catching, which at least extinguishes the courage of all those who want to approach him and strike up a conversation. So they were relatively safe along the way, which was undoubtedly a bit disappointing for Shelley, who kept his hand on the rapier at his waist.

    Just as Vincent expected, the tallest building was indeed a hotel, and it looked very exquisite. Maybe the owner of the hotel is a good designer. He built this castle-like house to be very elf-like. You know, elves don''t like tall and bulky houses. Even at a crowded dock. There is still a courtyard where horses can be parked, and a small hand-dug aqueduct runs right in front of its door. If guests travel on that kind of boat , they can come to this hotel without leaving the cabin at all, which is indeed very convenient.

    "It seems this is it." Vincent said, "Let''s stay here temporarily until we prepare our travel items and find a suitable boat."

    "It looks good." Shelley looked up and down and said, "Although the servants here are not as useful as slaves, it is enough as long as the room is comfortable."

    Vincent bypassed the human waiters busy at the door. He didn''t want to attract too many people''s attention and went straight to the lobby here. Although this is a hotel located in the kingdom of elves, the lobby still looks like a northern tavern. If you consider the difference in the way elves and humans drink. It is obvious that the main customers received here are the humans who come to Salantir.

    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.

    "Oh, young ladies and gentlemen." A chubby half-elf greeted them. It was obvious that he stayed behind the counter all day, because his thick girth was as round as the barrels in the wine cellar, and Vincent seriously doubted his ability to move. However, the receptionist still spoke a very pure common language: "Welcome to the Bozhou Hotel, my name is Bob. Bob - Uncle Bucket. How can I help you?"

    ��A big room, the best meals and absolute quiet,�� Vincent said, ��and a local guide.��

    "All your requests will be met, sir." Bob said: "But we have a rule here that you pay first . How long will you stay?"

    Vincent took out a gem from his bag and placed it next to Bob. He didn''t even think about what kind of stone it was. Anyway, he had already selected the gems that could be used in magic. Those gray dwarves in the Underdark were so enthusiastic, and every gem "given" to him was a fine product. No matter how expensive this place was, Vincent believed that the gems just now were enough to keep them from being disturbed.

    Of course, another reason is that Vincent has no human currency for a long time, and he can only pay with gems.

    Bob just glanced at the stone.

    He quickly put it into the drawer in front of him. "Sir. Miss, Uncle Bucket is always on call for you, here. Everything is as peaceful as home. But sir, I still suggest you pay attention to your wallet. Outside this door, it is full of dangers now. .��

    "Like home?" Shelley smiled: "It''s still far from it."

    Uncle Tong naturally didn''t know what the dark elf city looked like. He just regarded Shelley as a picky half-elf woman. As a hotel owner, he has seen many such guests. Uncle Tong still had an unchanging warm smile on his face, as if that was the only expression he could make since he was born.

    "Danger outside?" Vincent was concerned about other aspects: "Apart from those idle people on the street, are there any greater dangers? Bob, if you go to Im in the north from here (Vincent deliberately concealed the purpose (land), how is the access?"

    "Oh, sir. If you say you want to go to Munn (the common language name of the Elf Kingdom), then I will try my best to dissuade you. But if you want to find a ship to go to Yim, then I will say ''it''s a piece of cake.'' . Many businessmen who want to make a fortune have come here and are now struggling with how to get their money back. If someone can provide money for them to earn some travel expenses, I think you will be treated like kings."

    "That''s enough." Vincent thought for a moment, then handed another gem to Bob: "If there is a gem merchant here, exchange it for a more commonly used currency."

    "Of course, my husband. You can rest assured." Since there can be a lot of "tap" in this transaction, Bob is naturally very happy to oblige: "Would you like to have something to eat? Or take a tour of the room first. ?��

    "That''s okay." But when Sokara pulled the hem of Vincent''s clothes and gestured with his eyes to the tiger cub with only its head exposed in her arms, Vincent added: "Also, prepare more fresh raw meat."

    You can''t let the white tiger stay on the boat and eat fish to satisfy its hunger like a cat.

    Since the new guests were neither demanding nor very generous, Barrel Bob also made a rare move and took Vincent and others to their room. When the guests did not speak, Bob would not make any noise and would walk quietly at the front. But after pushing open a door on the highest floor here , out of pride for this room, Uncle Tong couldn''t help but start boasting: "Oh, gentlemen, this is it. A comfortable bed and the cleanest and softest sheets." , here, sweet dreams are your only uninvited guests. The small rope on the bedside is connected to my bell. With a slight pull, the squid will immediately come to listen to your call. Of course, here..."

    Vincent waved his hand. These are secondary. What satisfied him most was that the window here faced the sea. Although there is no balcony, as long as you open the curtain, you can overlook all the white sails of the port and directly overlook the blue water. Both Sokka and Shelley stared at the sparkling water, not paying attention to other movements at all.

    "Bob, I need some clothes that don''t attract attention." Vincent thought of his elf cloak, and then said: "At least a white robe without patterns."

    "Of course. Of course. Everything will be satisfied." Bob said: "The meals will be served soon, and they will be exquisite food. Since we don''t know the eating habits of the guests, our kitchen here is on standby all day long. If you finish eating, you can go to the lobby to have some fun, or you can go to bed to rest." Uncle Tong rubbed his hands, stood at the door and said, "If you want to relax, you will be very welcome. Very few. There are humans coming here from the interior of the Moon. I mean, everyone wants to hear some great stories.��

    Vincent stared at Uncle Bucket. His eyes suddenly turned pure black, and his penetrating gaze suddenly penetrated the hotel owner. Bob stiffened. Then he nodded: "I remembered. Absolutely quiet." He quickly stepped back and closed the door and said, "I wish you a good day."

    Vincent shook his head, secretly laughing at himself for being too cautious. For a mage traveling outside. Unless they are familiar friends, sudden enthusiasm will always arouse their suspicion. Although Vincent believed that Bob had no ill intentions, his habit led him to do the above.

    "I really want to get on the big ship as soon as possible." Sokka dragged out the word "big" for a long time, then hugged Bai Hu and sat on the chair, waiting for the meal to be delivered. "Brother Vincent, have you ever been on a big ship before?"

    "Yes, that''s a way for me to travel." Vincent replied with a smile: "Especially when I was a young apprentice."

    "Is the boat ride fun?"

    "It''s okay." Vincent said, "But I have also encountered dangers. Once, a huge ferocious squid attacked our ship, and my arm was injured." He took off the sleeve of his left arm and saw adamantine. of prosthetic limbs.

    "Oh. I forgot, that arm is gone." Since he learned to use the special ability of his "left hand", this prosthetic limb has integrated better and better with him. Sometimes, Vincent can even feel the touch of his uninjured arm. My left hand, which used to be very heavy, is now much lighter.

    "Vincent, there''s a fight outside." Shelley said calmly: "It''s already a scuffle. Their skills are really bad. But a few elves have already rushed over."

    At this time, Vincent couldn''t find any other expression except shrugging his shoulders to show that it didn''t matter.

    As Bob said, the exquisite dinner fully satisfied the needs of several people. Warm broth, caviar cold cuts and blackberry pie. There are also a few loaves of fresh bread, a ball of butter, a wheel of cheese, and a nice glass of wine, all of which taste very authentic. Even the little white tiger ate delicious half-cooked beef, and even his original sick look was no longer visible. And when they were about to finish eating, fresh fruits with crystal drops of water on them were delivered together with neatly stacked clothes. Neither Vincent nor Shelley ate any more fruit. Firstly, they were very satisfied with the previous meals, and secondly, Sokka''s shining eyes were now full of the shadows of those fruits.

    "Shelley, it''s time to change your equipment." Vincent looked at his new robe. It was just the right size: "I think there should be a place selling human weapons here."

    "That''s the best." Shelley also put on new clothes and prepared to go out together: "Anyway, there is a mage here. I believe you can strengthen ordinary weapons."

    "It also depends on the quality of the weapon." Vincent replied: "But if you have the courage to come to the Elf Kingdom to show off your skills, it shouldn''t be much worse. While it''s still early, you can also do a few other things together. Done."

    "Brother Vincent, can you go to the beach now?" Sokka asked.

    "Let''s see if there is enough time." The mage touched the angel''s head: "You can sail on the sea in a few days, don''t be too impatient. In addition, take the little tiger out with you and see what you and it need. .��

    Now that the clothes have been delivered, the relatively simple task of finding a guide should have been completed. When Vincent opened the door, there was only Bucket Bob standing by the stairs waiting for them.

    "Guests, is the food here delicious?" He rubbed his hands and said: "I thought about it, the best guide I can find nearby will not be as familiar with this place as me. So, sir, you want to Where to go?��

    Although Bo Tong''s body seemed a bit clumsy and not suitable for fast movement, since Vincent and others had plenty of time, they no longer were picky about this. "Let''s go to the weapon shop first." Vincent said: "I hope the things from the north will still maintain their usual quality."

    "Okay, I have thought of the most suitable place." Bob said jokingly: "Please come with me. I believe that if you look at my waist, you will know that this is the simplest and easiest job. "

 Chapter 2 Travel and Travel Beyond Travel Episode 35

    not difficult to buy Shelley a new rapier . Because they underestimated the determination of the elves to independently resist the undead army, hundreds of weapons merchants transported a large amount of weapons to the port of Mithlanda, but they could not sell them at all. Only the fruits and medicines were very popular. So when Fat Bob showed up at the market with his guests, they received a warm welcome.

    However, after Vincent said in Bob''s ear, "We are here to buy things, not because you become a visitor," Bob hurriedly asked the merchants who gathered around to leave.

    "Sir, I''m sorry, this is an oversight on my part." Uncle Tong said : "In addition, your gemstone is very valuable, but because the number of platinum coins here is too small, we can only use more gold coins. The volume of those things It��s a bit big, what do you want to do with it?��

    "Spend it." Vincent''s Eye of Insight has been searching for the aura of magic items, which can at least save time. He pointed to a less impressive spot and said, "Just go there."

    Several people separated from the crowd and walked in the direction pointed by the mage. Although Bob didn''t understand why the mage didn''t go to the best merchant here, and his size severely limited his traveling speed along the way, he was still sweating profusely and tried hard to keep up.

    It turned out that that area was where some mercenaries sold their trophies. Although they cannot participate in the action against the undead, the fishmen in Unicorn Bay have become rare hunting targets. Those who love "collecting" bring good income to those who dare to take risks. However, there will never be elves here to buy goods. The long-lived race with pointed ears has never been enthusiastic about commodity trade.

    Vincent walked quickly into the crowd, but suddenly walked slower and slower, as if he saw an incredible sight. Shelley and Soka looked at Vincent strangely for no apparent reason.

    In the corner of the market, a white-haired old man lowered his head, and placed a rusty giant sword in front of his squat body. Although the sword seemed to be unusable, the magical glow emanating from it could not escape Vincent''s eyes.

    Even though the disheveled hair completely covered the seller''s face, to Vincent, who had an eye for insight. But it can''t be an obstacle at all. After confirming his observation again and again, the mage finally stood in front of that person.

    "Knight Mond, why are you here?" the mage said.

    Hearing this name, the old man''s body trembled. He glanced up from his hair and saw clearly the face of the young man in white robe standing in front of him . Although those pure black eyes made him feel strange, the face was still clearly imprinted in his mind.

    "Vincent?" The old man''s voice was hoarse: "I''m so glad you''re not dead yet."

    The mage squatted down and lowered himself to the same height as the Mond knight. He looked at the dilapidated Dragon Slayer in front of him. Don''t know what to say. Judging from his appearance, he must have been expelled from the Holy Knight Order of Holy Greafury . At least the silver-white honor armor that should never leave his body is no longer there. "Maybe it''s because of the responsibility for the loss of Yuegang City." Vincent thought for a while. "But Lord Murray, who was bewitched, should bear the brunt of this."

    Knight Mond didn''t say anything. The two of them just squatted facing each other, and the scene was strangely quiet.

    "Do you want to sell this sword?" Vincent decided to break the silence with this topic: "How much does it cost?"

    "It''s already rusty." Mond thought for a moment and said, "Maybe it will break in the next swing. Are you sure you want to buy it?"

    "I''m not talking about this one, but you." Vincent said: "Mond, look at who among us can use such an epee? Do you think it will be me, the mage, or two women? One of them?"

    "I am already old." Knight Mond said: "Besides, I almost killed you. Do you want me to work hard again? I am just like this rusty long sword. It''s time to disappear from this world. when."

    "No! Dragon Slayer, no!" Vincent''s voice was not loud, but he took advantage of the bewitching power of magic. Every word he said was like a heavy knock on Mond''s heart: "It''s not the sword that caused your rust, but your heart that made it rust. When it comes to magic items, I am more knowledgeable than you. Have a say! This sword still has the power to slay dragons and demons. Just like your heart, it is full of unwillingness and loneliness. But you do escape from the last dignity you still have and squander the remaining life in a muddle-headed way. . How long has it been since you waved this sword? How long has it been since you shouted the slogan of killing the enemy? How long has it been since you held your head high and faced your own life?"

    Although Vincent is not very proficient in charm spells, the mage''s language itself has the effect of a magic spell.

    Knight Mond''s thoughts followed exactly what Vincent said, and he began to try to recall the glorious past he once had.

    "Take this sword and swing it as hard as you can," Vincent said. "Even if you can no longer serve the Paladin team, be loyal to yourself. Now, swing it, and you will regain the power you once had." "

    After speaking, Vincent raised the sword in front of Mond with his left hand (only with his left hand can Vincent hold this weapon). As if being hypnotized, Mond clamped his fingers tightly on the hilt of the sword, and then slowly stood up.

    The giant sword drew a circle in the air, and the rust on it fell like snowflakes. Mond looked up to the sky and screamed, but he used too much force. But no sound came out of his throat.

    Then, as if he suddenly woke up, he looked at Vincent suspiciously: "Did you cast a spell on me?"

    The mage smiled and said, "No, I was just chatting with you. It was your heart that cast a spell on yourself." Vincent also stood up and shook off the rust hanging on his robes. "What have you decided to do now?"

    "I don''t know." Mond''s eyes suddenly dimmed again, and he said: "If the only hope I have is to drive all the orcs of Holy Greafury back to their hometown, but I am completely alone now. How is it possible to achieve this wish?��

    Vincent glanced at the necromantic orb on the top of the long staff in his hand. If the battle-hardened Mond knight was allowed to command the future undead army , he would definitely be able to exert great power. The only thing that didn''t go as expected was that Mond had been a Paladin his whole life. There was no way he would agree to this request, so Vincent had no choice but to give up. But now no matter what, we must set a goal for the old man in front of us. Otherwise this legendary tree will eventually fall.

    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    "Knight Mond, I have a request." Vincent immediately had an idea: "Soon, we will set off north. We may have to go a long way, and we urgently need a guide. I don''t trust others easily, but for you who have lived in the north for a long time, I can trust it.��

    Knight Mond lowered his head. He obviously heard the mage''s words, but he did not express his position for a long time . at last. He finally raised his head, his long white beard fluttering in the wind: "No matter what, my burial place will be in the north. Since I have this opportunity, I will go back."

    "That''s great." Vincent quickly reached out and held Mond''s calloused but still strong hand: "That''s it. Now, let''s make preparations together."

    After saying that, Vincent motioned to Bob the barrel to lead the way. In this market, in addition to the Mond knight''s sword passed down from his family. There weren''t any magic items that Vincent could fancy. Now he can only hope to find good raw materials in the weapons shop here and make the magic rapier for Shelley himself.

    a bow and arrow of a suitable size for Little Sokka . Vincent will never neglect the little angel''s studies.

    Bob couldn''t figure it out though. How could the guest in front of him find such an old man to act as a "bodyguard"? But when he saw Mond wearing new armor, he couldn''t help but be surprised by the huge changes in him. After the former dragon slayer regained his confidence, he seemed full of energy and had a leadership temperament that despised everything. The trace of worry that was still buried deep in his brow now turned into an expression of compassion. If Uncle Bucket were to judge now, the knight Mond is more like the master of this team, while Vincent, who is always quiet, has become a follower and a clerk.

    However, this is exactly what Vincent wants to achieve. Concealment doesn''t always require darkness. The same effect can be achieved with the help of infinite radiance.

    Shelley has no special opinion about the newly joined old man. Anyway, that person does not hinder her life. However, after Mond used his extraordinary vision to find a fine sword for her , she finally had a good impression of the knight.

    "Vincent, don''t forget to enchant this sword." Shelley handed the thing to the mage and said, "At least it will be better than the original one."

    Vincent had just obtained a new magic scroll and needed some good materials that could be transformed into magic items for experimentation. Naturally, he would not refuse this kind of work. In addition, he also takes care of everything. Prepare to turn various things on Sokka into magic equipment.

    Knight Mond looked patiently at the group of young people in front of him, pursed his lips and said nothing. Perhaps this scene brought back memories of his youth when he participated in the Paladin Trials. After a while, he said: "How are you going to go to the north now? I suggest that it is safer to go by land. There will always be violent storms at sea in this season. Although I am not a sailor, there are few people in Yuegang City at this time every year. The ships are coming.��

    "We decided to take the sea route." Vincent said: "Go to Immu first, and then make plans based on the situation. I think nothing will happen on this stretch of the road."

    "If you say so, I agree." Mond nodded: "I know a captain, he is in the port here now. His ship is still very good."

    "That will be more convenient." Vincent immediately put a lot of things he bought into the space bag, which surprised Bob. Although he has met many people, he has only received a handful of mages, let alone being able to see magic items with his own eyes.

    But what surprised him even more was that the young mage in front of him took out five more gems from somewhere. Although they were not as big as the first two, their quality was still very good. The mage handed the things to Bob, and then said to Mond: "Mr. Knight, please help prepare the things needed on the road, as complete as possible." Vincent touched Soka ''s head and said: "I hope the journey Make it as easy as possible.��

    Mond looked at the little girl who was playing with the pet, with a rare smile on his face. He nodded, then pulled Barrel Bob toward the dock. Looking at the innkeeper who was wiping his sweat and panting, Shelley said in Vincent''s ear: "I think of a creature in the underground world, the Sloan beast."

    "It''s a bit like it, it''s a bit like it." Vincent felt relaxed now, and he finally didn''t need to worry about many tedious things. Now he wants to find a quiet place quickly to test the newly learned skills. After simply buying some candies for Soka, the three of them returned to the hotel.

    Although we contacted the ship that day and prepared everything we might need on the way. But they were in no hurry to set off. Vincent locked himself in the room alone and cast magic on the things he wanted to give to Sokka and Shelley. Both Barrel Bob and Captain Jeb of the Conch were a little dissatisfied. One was because of the strange lights and sounds that came from Vincent''s room from time to time, and the other was because of the passengers'' disrespect for the voyage plan. But when they received gems that far exceeded the value of their losses several times, all the delays became reasonable again.

    So, until Vincent came out of the room ten days later, no one complained to him. When the mage handed a thin sword and a short bow into the hands of the two ladies. But there were two confused responses in exchange.

    "Brother Vincent, why is the bowstring of this bow so light?" Soka looked at the mage, holding up the short bow and said , "Wouldn''t the arrows shot like this lose their strength?"

    The mage said nothing, just handed her an arrow. Sokka cocked his bow doubtfully, then aimed outside the window and loosened the bowstring. Except for Vincent, everyone present wanted to see how powerless this bow would be , and imagined how a soft arrow would fly crookedly in the air, but they saw nothing.

    The arrow disappeared from everyone''s sight without even leaving a trace of its flight. Except for the faint "whoosh" sound coming from the air. No one believed the shooting ground process was complete.

    "Just use it carefully. Don''t aim around, its range is too far." Vincent said: "The most interesting thing is that when you grow up, this bow will gradually become bigger."

    The little angel was hugging his things happily now and nodded vigorously. Shelley, who saw the magical power of the short bow , looked at the double helix-shaped rapier in his hand and decided to discover the secret inside for himself.

    Mond is thinking about the huge impact that weapon just now will have on war. Having a long-range bow with such a rate of fire will completely change the form of battle. But in Bob''s mind, he had other plans.

    "As expected of mages, no wonder they are so rich." Uncle Tong thought: "That weapon just now would be absolutely priceless if sold, and that strange rapier might be even more magical. According to this Speed, it''s rare for their mages to become rich.

    But only Vincent knows the difficulty of making these two things. If not using the methods of ancient arcanists , then these two weapons must be created. Vincent wouldn''t be possible for at least another fifty years. Although the spells of mages are now more refined and theoretically more complete, too many rules and regulations restrict their ability to innovate in magic. Compared with the magic network, the magic source Vincent uses now seems to be much freer. Although the power is too wild, it brings great convenience in making magic items. Both of these things carry the power of the third scroll. They have a certain vitality and are magic items that can grow. Although Vincent has not yet figured out the nature of smart magic items, it is only a matter of time. There will be answers one day.

    If you add the fourth "Space Scroll" and the fifth "Artifact Power", Vincent can''t even imagine how high his magical attainments will reach. But whenever he remembered that thousands of great arcane masters who had learned the five-chapter scroll appeared in history, he also understood the motivations of those predecessors who wanted to challenge the gods .

    "Okay, now I''m all ready." Vincent brought his thoughts back to the present: "Now it''s time to take a look at our ship."

    "That''s the best." Mond said: "If it stays a few days later, the strong winds on the sea will not be conducive to our navigation. Everything has been loaded on the ship now and is ready to go at any time."

    "That''s it." Vincent said: "Shelley, I will tell you the function of your weapon in detail after I get on the ship. Sokka, don''t forget to bring your pet. For some reason, I can already smell the smell of the sea. "

    "That''s because you locked yourself in the room for too long and haven''t breathed fresh air for a long time." Shelley kept waving the rapier in his hand, hoping to find out its secret. She said: "This weapon is really strange. Why does it feel like it has no abilities?"

    "Yes, absolutely." Vincent patted Bob on the shoulder as a farewell to the boss.

    "Goodbye...goodbye." Uncle Tong always felt that the young lady wielding the rapier was always aiming at his chin, as if she wanted to test his new weapon there, and he suddenly felt a little frightened. He hurriedly took a step back, let go of the stairs leading to the exit, and sent these people off with the most humble gesture.

    "Huan...welcome to come again next time." He whispered while wiping sweat.

 Chapter 2 Travel and Travel Beyond Travel Episode 36

    Many people who have lived in dense forests or high mountains for generations have a misconception that traveling on the vast ocean is monotonous and boring. As far as the eye can see, there is nothing but azure water, except for the sun rising in the east and setting in the west every day and the stars silently parading.

    But only those who truly live on the sea can tell you how great the sea is . And Jebo, the captain of the Conch, is exactly such a person. Even if you exclude the background of the harbor and the background of the big ship, anyone who sees Jeb will say: "Look, this is a sailor!"

    With his tanned skin and the ravines on his face caused by the sea breeze, plus his eyes that have been squinting, and without having to hold his calloused hands from pulling the rope , Vincent can rest assured to carry out the important task of this trip. Leave it to him.

    "Welcome aboard, gentlemen!" Jebo hid his chewing tobacco deep in his cheek and said, "Everyone, hurry up and board the Conch, because we are about to set sail. The current sea breeze is very suitable for sailing."

    Mond had been walking at the front of the team. At this time, he turned back and explained to the others: "Because there is a legend among sailors that women boarding cargo ships will bring misfortune. Although no one believes this anymore, but There will be no ladies in the captain''s welcome speech." The knight added: "Don''t worry, he welcomes you in his heart."

    "Of course." Vincent touched Soka''s head: "We have a little guy who can bring luck, how can he not be popular?"

    Although the Conch is a cargo ship, it looks like it has been well maintained to welcome several guests. The decks and cabins were all scrubbed clean, and even the curtains used to protect them from wind and rain were cleaned spotlessly. The clothes on the sailors also looked very new. They greeted several guests with enthusiastic eyes. It seemed that the coins given to Bob were spent in appropriate places. At least along the way, it is possible that according to what he said, they would be "received by others" Treated like a king.

    "Please follow me, gentlemen, this way." Captain Jeb led everyone: "Our ship is not what it looks like. Its interior is very luxurious, and the best has been prepared for possible guests. The cabin ensures that you will experience the charm of the sea without suffering the pain of bumps.��

    "That''s the best." Vincent''s eyes had already seen the ship thoroughly. There is nothing wrong with this ship except that the specialties of the Elf Kingdom stacked in a corner of the cargo hold are illegal smuggled items. The ship was well maintained. Even if a storm could destroy it, it would only be a very powerful natural disaster.

    Soon after, skilled sailors sailed the ship north. It glided slowly across the water first, with the harbor far behind. The sails were all unfurled. Three large white sails seemed to have added wings to the ship, allowing it to fly briskly on the sea.

    Vincent carries all the important things with him, and the space bag solves his travel troubles, so the mage stood on the bow of the boat early and breathed in the sea breeze blowing in front of him.

    The last time such a pleasant trip took place five years ago, when Vincent was going from Im to the southern lord''s territory to find the whereabouts of a magic item. Although the treasure hunt ended in vain, the voyage across the land and sea left a lasting impression on him - and a scar that no longer exists.

    "Young man, it''s not good to have strong winds like this all the time." After explaining the sailing matters, Captain Jebo began to inspect the ship. He stood behind Vincent and said: "These salty winds will slowly corrode your skin, making it rough and cracked."

    "That''s nothing, Captain." Vincent didn''t look back. He leaned his upper body out of the boat and admired the sight of the white waves breaking through the bow: "I will take care of myself."

    "Then I''m relieved." Jeb straightened the non-existent wrinkles on his clothes and said, "However, if you allow me, I still like to wear the original clothes. Although Barrel Bob wants us to dress up It will have to be tidy, but I believe that old dress is my lucky outfit and will make the voyage more comfortable.��

    Vincent turned around, looked at the captain, and said: "Then please do as you please, Mr. Captain. I think we all have to listen to you when it comes to navigation."

    "In that case, that''s great." The captain said: "Of course, I don''t have any objection to this new dress. It''s just that I think it should be used for the celebration after landing. Sir, you have to know, Life at sea is always hard and tiring, and it never goes well with this kind of new clothes."

    "Don''t always call me sir. My name is Vincent. That''s enough." He thought for a moment and said, "Did Barrel Bob ask you to call me that?"

    "Ah, yes!" Jebo said with a smile: "He said to us, ''The princes and princesses from the mysterious country who are going to board the ship this time. Don''t neglect it, otherwise you will never stop at Mislanda again. Come to the port. ''Mr. Vincent, we sailors are quite afraid of tavern keepers. If we offend them, there will be no cool rum to soothe our throats, which is simply worse than having no sea for us to sail. "

    "Yeah, I feel the same way." Vincent agreed with a smile: "I never asked, how is the food on the ship? If there is a good chef here, this trip will be perfect."

    "Everyone who sails on the sea is a good cook, you can rest assured of this." Jie Bo patted his chest: "And this sea will be the richest market, I guarantee that everyone''s appetite will be satisfied. In addition, in the cargo hold There are also a lot of vegetables and fruits piled below. To be honest, because a few guests are on board, we sailors can also have a meal on the return trip and always have fresh food."

    "You can take control of these things." Vincent pointed to the sea and said: "If possible, we would like to eat more food from the sea. Besides, the fishmen on the route should not pose any threat now, right?"

    "Yes! This is the best news for us!" Captain Jebo lightly stomped his foot three times. I don''t know if it was a habit he used to express his happiness or to indicate that he would step on those fishmen three times under his feet. , he said: "The elf did a great job this time, and finally taught those things a lesson. Remember, if there is no cargo on the ship, the Conch''s brisk speed can get rid of those greedy guys; but whenever we return with a full load, we have to Buy them the right to sail safely or accept the threat of having no bottom, and no sailor will be in a good mood at that time.

    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.

    It is said that they sometimes take a fancy to the goods in the cabin, even if they pay a fee. It will also be scuttled. Mr. Vincent, do these guys have particularly sharp noses? "

    "I don''t know about that." When the mage saw Shelley and Sokka walking towards them, he smiled and said to Jiebo: "Here, let me introduce these two ladies to you."

    But Jiebo just bowed slightly, and then said apologetically: "I''m sorry, Mr. Vincent. Although I really hope to meet these two beautiful ladies, in order to reassure the sailors under my command, it is better not to make such an introduction. . You know. There are still many people who are superstitious now." As he spoke, he walked back and left: "I wish you a good time."

    Sokka, who had been holding the white tiger in his arms, jumped to the mage: "Brother Vincent, how big is this blue sea?"

    "I don''t know about that." Vincent greeted Shelley first, and then explained to the angel: "Due to the terrible storm on the ocean, there are still many places in this ocean that we have not been able to explore. However, maybe there are In one day you can fly over all this water with the help of your wings.��

    "Then I will definitely get lost." Soka shook his head: "If we fly farther, I don''t know if I can find the ship again."

    "I think there''s no problem." Vincent pressed Angel''s nose and said jokingly: "I know your sense of smell is very sensitive. You can find the hidden fruit every time."

    "Soka. Your little tiger should have recovered from his illness." Shelley looked at the shy little girl and said, "Just put it down and let it exercise more, so that it can grow up faster."

    "Yeah!" Sokka opened his arms. The white fur ball was finally liberated and ran happily around the deck. Sokka chased it with a smile, and "hehe" and "dong dong" footsteps came from the ship from time to time.

    "Shelley, this is the sea." Vincent asked her with a smile: "How do you feel now?"

    "I can''t tell. I''m a little conflicted now." Shelley held the side of the boat and said: "On the one hand, I feel that this place is full of freedom, and my body and mind are relaxed; on the other hand, I feel more and more that I am so small and overwhelmed by the huge Imprisoned by heaven and earth. No matter how strong I am, I can''t escape this cage. Vincent. Do you feel this way?"

    "Sometimes there is, sometimes there is not." Vincent thought for a while and said: "If I were locked in a nut shell, then I might call myself the king of the universe; but in this vast world, I really don''t Dare to be so confident. But, on the other hand, it is not this vast world that makes our lives full of fun." He scratched his head and continued: "If I were locked up in a world full of endless changes, I would never be able to explore If I am in an endless prison, then I don��t think it is a prison. Therefore, the happiest thing is that my small self is matched with the infinite world."

    "Your ideas are always very unique." Shelley smiled and looked into Vincent''s eyes: "Although the starting point is the same, you can always see different results. Say it, my Mr. Mage, if you look at me, What will you see?��

    "This question is too difficult." Vincent smiled bitterly: "If I only start from a rational point of view, I may be able to answer your question. But the current situation is that perceptual emotions have completely lost my ability to think, making me My mind can��t clear any clues. So, you��d better change the question.��

    "That''s not necessary." Shelley cast her gaze back to the sea, not letting Vincent see her expression. She said: "Actually, I heard a much better answer than I imagined. Vincent, now tell me about your past? What did you do before coming to the Underdark?"

    "Oh, that''s a lot of things." He looked at Shelley and said, "At least compared to my age, that''s a lot of things..."

    On the other side of the ship, in Vincent''s cabin, the knight Mond was cleaning his sword. Sometimes, his heart is full of passion, and he feels that his blood is boiling, and everything will be wonderful tomorrow; but other times, he becomes very depressed, and the past is so overwhelming that he can''t breathe. Since being revoked from the title of Paladin, he has also lost the most important part of his support. Perhaps he had never felt that the pure white armor on his body was so important to him in the past, but now he fully realized this desire from the depths of his heart.

    " God of Greafury , what should I do?" Although Mond''s hands were still working non-stop, his thoughts were far away: "I called your name in my heart, looking forward to your response. Although he was beaten by the Knights I lost the title, but I still hope to walk on the bright road, if...if..."

    Mond thought about what had happened to him. A young knight is about to be disqualified from being a paladin because he is suspected of violating the teachings of Greafury , the god of light. He argued hard but no one listened to his arguments. Just when the Knights finally delivered their verdict. However, he used the magic of Greafury, the God of Light, in front of everyone, proving that he had never been abandoned by Greafury . The Knights ultimately decided to reopen the case. Many years later, although the young man had died in the battle against the orcs , his innocence was proven, and the God of Light, Greafury, unanimously recognized him as a Paladin.

    "Maybe I should try using magic too?" Mond thought to himself. The heart that was originally shattered began to loosen a little bit with Vincent''s encouragement. "But what should I do if there''s no response?"

    His whole body stiffened, as if he was frightened by this thought. A long time passed. He finally said to himself: "I don''t have much to lose now. Do I have to abandon even my last courage? Do I not even dare to face the future?"

    So he knelt down and prayed to the God of Light in the most pious language from the bottom of his heart, expressing his belief. Then he recited the paladin''s rules silently over and over again, firmly remembering the sacred meaning of each word.

    He stretched out his palm and softly recited the simplest magical incantation . But there was no reaction on his calloused hands.

    Knight Mond fell to the ground, the biggest burden in his heart disappeared, but this disappeared burden contained his last hope. "Sure enough, I did something that violated the norms of the Paladin. I should be punished the most severely. What should I do?"

    Just as he was mumbling to himself. Sokka just ran to the cabin.

    The freed little tiger and the little angel played hide and seek. I don��t know where I ran to. Sokka felt that he could lure the white tiger out with delicious food, so he came to the rest cabin and prepared to dig through the package.

    But I saw the old man sitting on the ground. The little angel immediately forgot about the tiger. She tiptoed over and asked softly: "Grandpa, what''s wrong with you?"

    "Alas..." Mond sighed and looked at the innocent little girl in front of him: "I''m fine, you don''t have to worry."

    "No, you can''t lie to me." Sokka acted like a little adult and imitated his mother''s tone and said: "When a person sighs and says that he is fine, then something must be wrong. Grandpa Knight, what did you just say? doing what?"

    "I''m no longer a knight, so don''t call me Grandpa Knight." Mond touched Soka''s head lovingly. It was like stroking his own non-existent child. He said: "If you are happy, just call me grandpa."

    "Why aren''t you a knight?" Sokka tilted his head and asked, "I heard from Brother Vincent that you used to be a powerful paladin who specialized in fighting bad guys. He also said that if it comes to paladin, he would be the first one to do it. You think."

    Of course, the first thing Vincent thought of was his best friend Lambert, and the second was Mond. However, Sokka felt that there was nothing wrong with changing the order of the two people.

    "Thank you, Little Sokka." Mond said: "It''s just that I have been abandoned by the God of Light, Greafury , and can no longer carry out the mission of the Paladin. I have not felt the call from the God of Light for a long time."

    "What''s that?" Sokka pouted and said, "I remember Uncle Kubert said that I am still a saint of the God of Light. But I have never heard of any ''summons''. On the contrary, Brother Vincent calls me all day long. .��

    "Saint of the God of Light?" Mond looked at Soka with confusion and asked, "What is going on?"

    Soka looked around, then put his small hands around his lips, and whispered in Knight Mond''s ear: "Grandpa Knight, don''t tell anyone, I am a little angel." She imitated the mage again. In a pretentious tone, he said: "If you talk nonsense, be careful the bad guys will catch you and eat you."

    Knight Mond smiled and nodded, happily helping Soka tidy up his hair that was messed up by the sea breeze. Now, he finally found what he should do.

 Chapter 2 Travel and Travel Beyond Travel Episode 37

    Since the Conch is not a large ship, it cannot sail too far away from the coastline due to various factors such as supplies. Even though Vincent and others could no longer see the scenery of the land, Captain Jebo had a clear understanding of where they were now.

    However, within a few days, Shelley began to miss the scenery on land. It wasn''t that she was tired of wandering on the sea all day, she was just annoyed that Vincent locked himself in the room and never came out. After all, the only scenery tour guide that can satisfy Shelley is the mage.

    Without being able to vent on the crew, training Sokka became Shelley''s only pleasure.

    "Remember, wherever I throw this piece of wood, you shoot." Shelley tossed a piece of wood up and down in her hand, which she collected after breaking several boxes. She said: "If you hit it, there will be a reward. If not, you are not allowed to eat the fruit."

    With such rewards and punishments, Soka can always devote himself to studying with full energy.

    Mond, Shelley and Sokka all know that it is very dangerous to disturb a mage who is immersed in research, but the crew on the ship did not realize Vincent''s true identity. Although ordinary sailors deliberately leave enough private space for this young "distinguished guest", today, Captain Jeb had to knock on the door of Vincent''s room.

    "Mr. Vincent! Are you in there?" He heard the sound of pacing back and forth in the room in advance, thus confirming that the young man was not sleeping, and then he knocked on the wooden door: "Today there is a man on the ship. Can you please open the door on this important day?"

    There was laughter in the room, full of youthful atmosphere, which reminded the captain of the stories he heard when he was young. In the ocean, there are banshees who seduce sailors with their songs. They guide the ships toward the thick fog and then crash on the rocks. The only ladies on the ship were on the deck, and the female voice that appeared in Vincent''s room brought back all the bad imaginations of the captain.

    then. With a bang, the door to Vincent''s room was broken open by the captain''s shoulder. Jebo covered his ears and rushed in, only to find Vincent looking at him with surprised eyes.

    "Mr. Captain, what''s wrong with you?" The mage put down his pen and stood up from his seat. He said: "I was just going to open the door for you. Is there an emergency on the ship?"

    Jebo''s eyes scanned the entire room and found nothing wrong. He put down his hands covering his ears and said apologetically: "I''m sorry. I heard a strange noise and thought something happened."

    "It''s okay, I''m fine. Thank you for your concern." Vincent smiled: "I just heard you say that today is a big day on the ship. What on earth could make everyone so excited?"

    "It''s like this. Today is Ningfeng Day. All crew members cannot return to the cabin, otherwise bad luck will happen." Jiebo chewed the tobacco in his mouth twice, and then said: "But now, this The day has turned into a carnival for the crew. Tonight on deck. There will be a small party."

    "Oh. It turns out that this day has already arrived, and I haven''t paid attention to it." Vincent stretched and said, "It seems I should take a rest. Are there any activities at the banquet today?"

    "They are all vulgar celebrations." JB scratched his head and said, "The crew drinks, dances, and then plays cards and gambles for money. That''s basically it. It doesn''t make much sense." He paused and then continued. : "But it was very lively. If you want to watch, I can arrange a few seats on the bridge so you can enjoy it without being disturbed."

    "No, we don''t need that special seat." Vincent took out a pocket from his waist and handed it to the captain: "Tell the crew. I will provide a bag of gold coins as a bet. As long as they can beat me, Just take the money. In addition, captain, go and get some fresh dishes and wine. Don��t just give fresh food to us people, so that everyone can be happy.��

    "You are so generous." The captain took the bag and after weighing it, he knew that the contents inside were of great value. He was about to leave to get some good things, but suddenly turned around and said to Vincent: "Sir, if you want to bet, try not to bet against the one-eyed Villanse. In addition to being able to sing a good song, He is also very strong in gambling.��

    "Thank you for your kindness, Captain." Vincent smiled and said, "I just want to have fun, winning or losing doesn''t matter."

    "That''s good, Mr. Vincent, I''ll go and get busy first." Jebo quickly disappeared on the ship''s ladder. He had forgotten all about hearing the strange noise.

    Vincent picked up the powerful staff standing in the corner. The necromantic orb on it was shrouded in a gray mist. In the thick swirling clouds, a pair of eyes could be seen peeking out. Vincent recited the incantation, and the white light from his palm pressed the gray smoke into the inside of the magic bead , restoring everything to calm.

    "I didn''t expect that this area of water would attract so many innocent souls, and I would also find many female demons. Are there dangerous reefs near here?" Vincent shook his head and said, "I haven''t been out for a few days. I don''t know what Shelley will do. I won��t be angry. I hope the party tonight will make her happy.��

    The first person to see the mage walking onto the deck was the Mond knight who was fishing. He took up the fishing rod since he discovered that Sokka liked to eat fish very much. The old knight waved hello to Vincent and then turned his attention to his fishing line.

    "Vincent, you''re finally out." Shelley threw the wood chips so far that Sokka almost missed the target. "It''s not easy. It seems that your research has made a lot of progress, right?"

    "There''s still a long way to go. Studying that stuff doesn''t happen overnight." Vincent stood on the side of the boat and let the little angel take a rest. He said, "Since it''s going to take so long, I''m not in a hurry. There''s a party tonight, so I can relax a bit ."

    "Party?" Sokka rushed forward: "Brother Vincent, will there be a lot of delicious food there?"

    "Of course there will be." Vincent then introduced the customs of Ning Fengri to these people , and told them not to go back to the cabin after nightfall to avoid violating the crew''s taboos, and then said: "I''m going to take a look at Mond''s fishing rod. He It doesn��t fit the feeling of a party if you never catch a big fish.��

    "Then I''m looking forward to the performance tonight." Shelley said with a smile, "I hope it''s as interesting as you said."

    "Yes, yes." Vincent came to Knight Mond and patted him on the shoulder: "Knight, what kind of fish are you going to catch ? It seems that your harvest is not very good."

    "You haven''t been on the deck these days. How do you know?" Knight Mond suddenly raised his hand, but found that there was nothing on the fishhook. He was a little disappointed and was about to hang the bait again, and said: "Should I change to a fishing net? This is indeed a bit slow."

    "Yes. If you are quick, I can eat more fresh parallel imports in the past few days." Vincent took Mond Knight''s fishing rod over and took a closer look at the material of the hook: "Although it is not ideal, it can still be done. Use it. Let you see how I fish today."

    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.

    After speaking, Vincent looked around to see what was going on around him and made sure that no crew member was looking towards them. Quietly cast magic on the fishhook, then quickly throw the shining yellow hook into the water.

    "Hold the fishing rod, Knight Mond." Vincent put the fishing rod in his hand, then picked up the rope on the deck and tied it to the knight''s waist: "Be sure to hold on tight, there will be big fish taking the bait."

    Mond watched the mage tie himself to the big boat. Although he was a little nervous, he was more confused: "Vincent, what are you doing? What kind of fish are you fishing for?"

    "Shark." Vincent said with a smile: "I cast a spell on the fishhook to charm animals. The bigger the shark, the more it will regard the fishhook as a delicious food. Naturally, they will not let go, and there is no way to let go, so It��ll be up to you then.��

    "Shark? Is that delicious?" Mond held the fishing rod tightly. How could the knights living in Moon Harbor City not know the danger of this creature? Naturally, he used 100% of his strength to fight with it: "It won''t cause any harm to the ship, will it?"

    "No, no." Vincent kept looking at the situation around the fishhook with his discerning eyes. He suddenly shouted: "Everyone, hold on to things around you, the ship is about to shake violently!"

    After about a quarter of an hour. Jiebo looked at the bottles of good wine that had been knocked over in the bumps with distress. Soka rubbed the small bump on his head. The white tiger was still dizzy and couldn''t find the direction and was walking the "cat walk". Vincent looked at the sweating profusely. Mond laughed loudly: "Knight, how are you? Is the event now open?"

    "Yes." Knight Mond threw away the fishing rod that was broken into two pieces and put the heavy sword back into its scabbard. However, he looked at the huge shark tied to the side of the ship with relief. Such a fight was actually enough to carve a shark pattern on his original armor. He wiped his sweat and said, "This is enough to feed the whole ship."

    "Yes." Vincent used a stick to pry open the shark''s mouth, found the hook and threw it from a distance: "One shark is enough, you don''t need that many. But you are still responsible for cutting it open, I But I don��t have that much strength.��

    "Leave this matter to me." Shelley quietly appeared behind Vincent. She drew her newly acquired rapier. Then he estimated the size of the shark and said, "Just in time to try my weapon.

    "Do you really know how to use this weapon?" Vincent said with confusion: "It will cause a rotating explosion in the puncture wound. If you use it to cut fish, we will only find fish meat at night. Scumbag."

    "This is what you told me, not what I asked you." Shelley inserted the thin sword back again: "Of course I know that you need to use a knife to cut fish, not a sword. I was just trying to trick you."

    "It doesn''t matter." Vincent shrugged : "Actually, I haven''t told you all the functions of the sword. You still have to figure it out for yourself. Now, I''d better go and see how Sokka is doing." After saying that, the mage smiled. Walk towards the bow.

    Time always flies when you are busy. Night had fallen by the time the crew finished dealing with the shark. The fragrant fish soup and chewy fish meat dispelled all Soka''s sleepiness. And Vincent once again increased the total amount of bonuses, so all the sailors decided to show off their skills all night long.

    In the dark night on the sea, except for the stars in the sky and three beautiful crescent moons, only the Conch was still brightly lit. All the usable wind lanterns were taken out and gathered at the bow of the boat, illuminating the sea around the boat . What was originally a peaceful day for the crew to leave the sea and return to the shore has gradually evolved into a celebration for the crew to reminisce about life on the shore. Although bonfires could not be set off like on land, the same loud and joyful singing came, which merged with the sound of waves stirred by the bow of the ship and floated far away.

    "Soka, drink slowly, don''t be in a hurry." Vincent picked up the handkerchief to help Soka wipe away the traces of soup around his mouth , and said with a smile: "Don''t eat like that tiger of yours."

    "Vincent, today''s food is much more delicious than what those sailors cooked." Shelley approached the mage and said, "How do you know how to cook?"

    "No. I won''t." Vincent snapped his fingers, and a few specks of glittering dust fell from his fingers. He smiled slyly: "But I will make you feel that the rice is very delicious, no matter what your taste is, it will be satisfied."

    "Using magic again." Shelley tilted her head and looked at the celebrating sailors on the other side of the deck. Obviously Vincent''s fish soup was not as popular as the rum, and those people were a little drunk.

    "Mr. Vincent, eh!" a sailor said, holding up a bottle: "To your health and fish soup, cheers!"

    The mage raised the cup symbolically but did not drink it. Anything detrimental to maintaining a clear mind. Vincent is a non-sticker, but that doesn''t stop him from using magic to cool down the wine and make it more delicious. "For a safe voyage!" the mage responded.

    "Yes! For a safe journey!"

    After gaining enough strength from the wine, the warriors of the sea began to show off their singing voices. The songs that only sailors can understand contain all their feelings, whether they are magnificent or exciting, whether they are sad or longing, they all echo in the dark night for a long time. Since the crew members on the Conch came from all over the world, the common languages they spoke differed in various ways. Soka and Shelley were not able to understand what kind of story those lyrics told, but it did not hinder the two groups of people from understanding and communicating with each other.

    Shelley declined the sailors'' request to let her sing, and instead pushed Sokka to the front desk. With the encouragement of Mond and Vincent. The little angel blushed and sang a song in celestial language in praise of the sun. Although only Vincent and Mond present could understand it. But the unique beautiful and graceful pronunciation of Celestial Language alone can make these sailors intoxicated, not to mention that Sokka also has a naturally smooth voice.

    "That''s great! Little girl!" After drinking three more glasses of wine for Sokka''s singing, the sailors brought up the empty wine barrels. And brought up the dice and cards that had been prepared. They all looked at Vincent expectantly, but they could still remember the jingling of gold coins in their drunken minds.

    It''s not that these sailors are greedy for money, but this activity is essential for Ning Fengri. Legend has it that the happy laughter of sailors can drive away possible storms and bring endless luck; and in the minds of these sailors, there is nothing happier than winning completely in gambling.

    This is also because in the center of the sea, it is really impossible to win the favor of a beautiful woman.

    "Okay, I''ll try to play a few games." Vincent learned all the tricks in the tavern from the dwarf Newton, including many dice and card games. He dragged Shelley to stand next to him, and then said: "You guys start."

    For Vincent, who has an eye for insight, a simple game like playing dice and guessing the size of the dice .

    The probability of guessing incorrectly is close to zero. However, he still decided not to make the sailors too sad, and it was necessary to deliberately lose a few times. Shelley naturally knows these tricks of Vincent, but she also understands that the mage is just teaching her the rules of these games in disguise.

    "You should take over." After a while, Vincent handed over the position to Shelley: "If I win again, the sailors will say that I don''t keep my words."

    "How is that possible, Mr. Vincent?" The laughter continued: "We are all very grateful to you, you are already very generous."

    After the mage left. She was replaced by Shelley, who was obviously still a newbie . After being intrigued by Vincent, the sailors all wanted to get some gold coins from this lady. However, they obviously underestimated the agility and coordination of the dark elves. After the first few failures, Shelley quickly mastered the skills, and then a large amount of gold coins flowed to Shelley''s wallet.

    Vincent had no choice but to lose more in other games so that these sailors could still have the capital to "fight" with Shelley. So he no longer used his nimble fingers to play with cards, but began to obey the rules honestly.

    As for the one-eyed Villanse , he had no luck. When he wins money with Shelley, he will inevitably lose it with the mage Vincent; but when he loses to Shelley, Vincent will let him win two more games. While other sailors earned a lot of money, Villanse actually neither lost nor lost. No wonder he kept praying to the God of Luck to get his good luck back.

    Sokka hugged the tiger as a soft quilt and slept on Mond''s lap. The old knight''s cloak helped her resist the cold wind on the sea. Just when the first glimmer of light appeared on the horizon, Vincent suddenly stood up. Only then did all the sailors notice that the young passenger''s eyes were different from ordinary people. There seemed to be black vortexes moving in the pupils. But nothing could compare to what Vincent said next.

    He picked up the long staff beside him and pointed at the bottom of the boat with his right hand: "Are there any huge monsters in this water area?"

    "No, I''ve never heard of it." Captain Jeb poked his head out of the wheelhouse : "Mr. Vincent, what''s wrong?"

    "I think you''re about to see it." He frowned, thinking about countermeasures.

 Chapter 2 Travel and Travel Beyond Travel Episode 38

    "Hurry up and increase the speed!" Vincent finally saw the appearance of the monster clearly. After estimating the possibility of winning, he felt that it was best to leave the water quickly.

    Although the crew had expended a lot of energy from all-night entertainment, words like "monster attack" had a greater restorative power than any rest. They quickly threw away their investments and cards, even ignoring the gold coins scattered on the deck.

    The three sails of the Conch were unfolded, and Jebo personally stood next to the steering wheel to control his beloved ship. However, the weak sea breeze in the early morning made the ship still seem a bit slow.

    "What is that?" Mond lay on the side of the boat and looked under the water, but saw nothing. "Is there any way to deal with it?"

    "It''s difficult to deal with, especially in this water-filled environment." Vincent shook his head, thinking about whether to release some of the ghosts in the undead magic beads to fight: "That''s a skeleton gelatinous monster. Once it''s stained by it, , all flesh and blood will melt. The only good news is that this ship is not on its menu." Then the mage looked down again and said something that frustrated everyone on the ship: "If the ship is a conch, Then we are just snail meat, now I just hope that the snail shell can last longer.��

    "Glato monster?" Shelley pulled Soka and stood next to Vincent: "This kind of thing needs to be burned with fire to achieve good results, but in this water area, any flame will be greatly reduced. Vincent, you are not hiding now. It��s a good time for identity, if the boat breaks down and we fall into the water, there will be no hope.��

    Vincent nodded and put the scroll in his pocket where it was easily accessible inside his sleeve. Then, he said to Sokka: "Little guy, fly to the sky with your things and never come down."

    The angel shook the bow and arrow in his hand and spread his wings: "I know, I will support you up there." Soka tied the tiger to his chest with a rope and whispered to it: "Little tiger. We are not afraid. ,do you know!"

    Even if the mage decides to take action, he hopes to release the spell only when combat is unavoidable. If the power of magic is revealed too early, the sailors will be confused before the monsters arrive. In the minds of ordinary people, there is no difference between people with magical power and monsters.

    Sokka spread his wings and flew into the sky, surprising the entire crew. For a moment, they forgot about the monster lurking under their feet , and they all looked up at this spectacle. Even Mond Knight, who already knew Sokka''s identity , saw an angel flying for the first time. He tightened his grip on the sword in his hand. Muttering to himself, no one knew what he was praying for.

    Vincent took advantage of everyone''s attention to be diverted and hurriedly released some ghosts from the undead magic beads . Once used, the undead inside will never be imprisoned by the magic beads again . Although it is a simple matter to accumulate the power of such an artifact, it is consumed just as quickly. Vincent does not expect the released undead to be able to stop the skeleton glue monster, but hopes to use the special abilities of ghosts and shadow creatures to reduce the opponent''s power.

    As long as something still has vitality, it must be afraid of the power from the world of death. Although there are many banshees, skeletons and zombies in Vincent''s magic beads , these things either do not pose a threat, or they simply serve as food for the gelatinous monsters.

    Just releasing a small group of ghosts is enough to make the surrounding temperature start to drop. The cold wind sobered the crew. Return your attention to the danger you are about to face. A large shadow gradually became clear from directly below the ship. And around it, there are many small shadows rotating quickly moving around.

    Jebo turned the boat sharply, trying to get out of the shadowy area. But the skeleton glue monster''s body is too huge, and its movement speed is much faster in the water than on the ground. No matter how hard Jiebo tried, the mass was still stuck to the bottom of the boat.

    "Damn it!" After seeing the appearance of the bone glue monster, only Vincent and Mond could curse out, while the others fell into fear. This is different from the might of the dragon or the fearful aura of the lich , but it is completely the instinctive emotion of the prey after being targeted by the predator. The Skeleton Glue Monster looks just like its name. It is a huge, constantly undulating and rolling ball of glue. It is pale in color, just like bones that have been completely corroded. Countless bone fragments were staggered and protruding from his gelatinous skin. Make this monster look like a ball of needles. Although it seems that those bones cannot withstand the beating, what the Bone Glue Monster relies on is not those bone spurs in the first place.

    The most terrifying thing about this monster is its digestive ability. He has no mouth, nor even the so-called distinction between head and body. It can detect what''s happening around it through vibrations, and then wrap things that may be living creatures into its body. The gray bodily fluid will immediately start working, pulling out the target''s flesh and blood from any possible gap - the mouth, nose, and even pores. Apart from transforming into a moving mass of blood-mist flesh and being absorbed by the monster, the skeletal remains are the last thing left in the world by that life.

    "Bastard!" Shelley thrust the thin sword in her hand into the "tentacle" of a skeleton glue monster beside her, and the spiral magic weapon penetrated easily. Vincent made the rapier based on his ability to explode lightning . As long as it has enough speed, the weapon can imitate all the effects of Vincent''s lightning.

    The sudden explosion shattered the gray gel tentacle clinging to the ship. Shelley was startled and quickly backed away. The Skeleton Glue Monster does not feel pain, but this huge vibration reminds it of the location of its enemy. Before Shelley could land, multiple tentacles rushed towards her quickly.

    "The real magic is here, you spoiled jelly!" Vincent took out the magic scroll and pointed the staff at the tentacles: "Serial lightning!"

    Because most of the magic he prepared himself was to adjust the atmosphere of the banquet, the powerful spells used in battle could only be released with scrolls.

    Vincent, who fought with all his strength with the highest magic power, lived up to Shelley''s expectations. Those gray tentacles were blown away by the continuous strong blast of air in the air. The Conch''s hull shook violently, and the sudden crosswind made it unbearable. But we should thank the Skeleton Glue Monster. It was its underwater tentacles that kept the ship from capsizing.

    Some gray gelatin fell from the air one after another, and it felt like needle pricks on the skin. If they were not brushed away quickly, it would cause severe skin bleeding. At Vincent''s prompting, the sailors quickly put on protective clothing and held on to the ropes around them one by one. Prevent being thrown overboard.

    The Mond knight would not be stupid enough to use his own weapon to cut the monster. Not to mention whether it could cause damage, the sticky liquid would first suck his long sword into his body and never be able to pull it out. He could only pick up a thick piece of wood and hit the gray glue on the deck with force like swatting flies, breaking them into pieces and scattering them, trying to make the bone glue monster loosen the ship as much as possible.

    Little Sokka in the sky can be said to be the safest person. She hides out of the attack range of the skeleton glue monster. Continuously attack downwards with bows and arrows with super long range and high speed. It is a pity that this monster on the sea has no obvious vital points. No arrow shot at it will cause any substantial harm except temporarily knocking back his body for a period of time.

    "Hmph! This big guy is so annoying!" Sokka realized that there were not many bows and arrows on his back, so he changed his strategy and started shooting at the threatening tentacles to cover his friends.

    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    Although his chain lightning greatly boosted the morale of the crew, Vincent was not satisfied with the effect. This spell is basically the limit of his current spell ability. If it can only destroy a small part of the tentacles, then it is simply impossible to completely repel the bone glue monster before his power is exhausted.

    "We still have to find a way to escape!" Vincent looked at the monster that was getting taller and taller. Immediately aware of its intention: "Want to swallow the whole boat together. Dreaming!"

    the skeleton glue monster was suppressed, Vincent only had time to erect two force field walls, and a huge roar came from above his head. Deafening. When all the crew members thought they would be crushed by the shadow that covered the sky, an invisible wall protected the top of the ship.

    But Vincent didn''t feel so good. In order to prevent the force field from being crushed in the first hit due to insufficient force field capabilities, the mage continuously transports the power of the magic source into the transparent wall, and he is the transfer station of this power. Although the force field wall was crumbling now, it was not broken at least, but Vincent also received a heavy blow because of his spiritual connection with the protective layer, and his head was buzzing.

    "Captain! That thing is pressing down on the bottom of the ship now. I''m afraid the keel can''t bear it!" A sailor ran up from the bottom cabin. He shouted with sweat dripping down his back: "There is already a crunching sound, what should I do now?"

    "First use the wooden board to prop it up, and be ready to fill the gap at any time!" Jiebo tightly grasped the crumpled sailor''s hat, and his eyes could not be separated from the skeleton glue monster above his head: "Oh my god, what evil has this done? Ah! God of the sea, please let us poor people go!"

    "Except for the necessary personnel to drive the ship, all leave the deck!" Mond shouted loudly, replaced a new plank, and waved to encourage the lost crew: "Cheer up. Until now, this monster Isn��t there still nothing you can do against us?!��

    Vincent stood up unsteadily, using the power staff to support his body. Although the bone glue monster has returned to its original appearance and no longer needs the force field wall to support it, the mage still has a sense of powerlessness in his heart. "Undead! Use the fastest speed to absorb the physical strength of the skeleton glue monster and let it roll under the sea."

    Although the ghosts and shadow creatures tried their best, the Skeleton Glue Monster was too huge . It looked like a collection of dead corpses and had a certain resistance to the attacks of undead creatures. This gray gelatinous mass has no ability to fight back against the undead that have lost their physical bodies, but it can still choose to ignore these little flies and pounce on them slowly and unstoppably.

    "Wall of fire!" Vincent lit a raging fire on the transparent force field wall, and the skeleton glue monster shrank back in fright due to the sudden heat. It seems that such things living in the sea can also remember that fire is a huge threat to them. However, it will still take a long time to drive away the gel monsters with flames. The flames on the force field wall cannot last long because they have no combustible support.

    "Conch" suddenly tilted its body and burst out with a breaking sound. A clear "click" made all the crew members'' nerves tense. If there is still a way to deal with this monster on the ship, then the crew members who fall into the sea will have no choice but to inevitably become the meal of the skeleton glue monster. Vincent can make a few people fly. At least he, Shelley and Mond can all leave the sea safely. But once there are no ships, they cannot survive on the sea.

    "Asshole! Looks like we have to make a desperate move!" Vincent shouted to Mond: "Knight, you protect Shelley on the deck. If something happens to her, I will never spare the paladin!" After saying that, he ignored Mond''s answer. He got into the cabin head first.

    There have been many cracks in the hull, and the sea water has reached the feet. But with the help of the Skeleton Glue Monster, water seepage will not be a big problem for the time being. The sailors were holding repair boards and patching the cracks, but these fragile things were not enough to prevent the bone glue monster from infiltrating.

    "Damn thing!" Vincent used a lightning beam against a crack in the wall. Only this type of magic could maintain its power in the water. The gray gelatin was blown away, and the numbness caused it to twitch and shrink back. Sea water poured in. However, he was resisted by the sailors who had been waiting aside.

    The situation at the bottom of the ship was even worse, with cracks in the earth already appearing on the keel. If the gelatinous monster exerts any more force , the entire ship will be completely crushed once the keel breaks. Vincent quickly put his hand on the bottom of the boat, took out the "Law of Creation" scroll, and began to change the type of matter on the bottom of the boat.

    The skeleton glue monster has a large number of bone fragments in its body, which also hinders its flexibility of movement and gives the mage time to cast spells. But in a hurry, Vincent had no time to transform the hull into a super-solid object like mithril. The iron keel was already the limit of his ability.

    "Is this okay?" The crew members touched the hard hull with incredulous expressions: "How can an iron thing float on the water?"

    "Whether it floats or not is a matter for later!" Vincent put the scroll back into his arms: "We must first deal with the monster in front of us!"

    There was a bang. The entire Conch flew sideways. There were huge waves on the water. The people on the deck were drenched in seawater. Fortunately, most of the people held on to the cables and were not thrown off the boat. But the people under the cabin did not make any preparations. They were thrown towards the iron wall of the ship.

    Vincent once again used the power of his "left hand". Ignore the attack you received. Still standing peacefully in the bilge. Many sailors hit their heads on the iron plate with bloodshed, and many fell down.

    "It seems that the gelatinous monster has temporarily let go. This is an opportunity!" Vincent grabbed a guy next to him who was not seriously injured and pushed him towards the cabin door: "Tell the captain to let him sail quickly!"

    Because the iron bulkhead also began to deform, an obvious dent was not far from the mage. The gelatinous monster only used the force to break the wooden board last time, so this layer of iron board was spared. Next time, when it uses full force, Vincent has no way to stop it.

    Vincent thought for a moment and said, "Always pay attention to fixing leaks. Be careful of burns." After that, he also ran to the deck. Not far from them, the gelatinous monster came through the waves, like a huge wave in a tsunami pressing down on it. Little Sokka fired arrows anxiously in the air, but her attack seemed to be of no avail. Shelley looked at Vincent, ignoring the bleeding wound on her foot, and smiled. Only Mond was still swinging the rope into the sea, trying to rescue the fallen crew members as soon as possible.

    "If you want to eat us, then you can eat us!" Vincent stood on the boat. That is the place closest to the Bone Glue Monster : "If this will be the end of me, then you will go to hell before me!"

    After saying that, he released a wall of fire at his feet, igniting all the outer wood chips of the entire ship. Everyone looked at all this in surprise, wondering what Vincent wanted to do. Did he commit suicide in advance to avoid the pain of being dissolved? Everyone was stunned except Knight Mond, who was still in the sea of fire and threw the rope in his hand into the water, then pulled hard regardless of the risk of burns.

    "Set the boat quickly! Get out of this water!" Vincent shouted to the captain: "There is a layer of iron underneath the planks, so the boat will not burn to pieces for a while. But if we don''t leave quickly, there''s no telling! "

    "There is no wind, what can I do?" The captain''s eyebrows and hair have begun to curl. People standing at the top always feel the warmest temperature: "Can you create wind?"

    Vincent calculated the distance of the Skeleton Glue Monster, and then nodded: "Hold on to the hull, we are going to fly! Shelley, you have to be careful!"

    After saying that, Vincent threw a lightning ball into the sea under the stern of the boat.

    "Catch me if you can! You piece of snot!" Vincent cursed the gelatinous monster in front of him, and then clung to the side of the boat. A huge explosion occurred underwater, and huge waves set off between the stern of the ship and the gelatinous monster . Although there was no wind, the Conch was still pushed forward, while the Skeleton Glue Monster retreated a little. The huge bumps caused the hull to erupt in painful groans. This was simply a test of the monster''s perseverance as to whether it could get rid of that mass before the hull exploded.

    The second, third, and fourth explosions occurred at the stern of the ship, but the Skeleton Glue Monster still followed closely. Vincent has realized the limits of the hull. Whether it is fire or the impact of huge waves, the Conch will be destroyed. A silver ball of light appeared on his left hand, ready to attack the monster in front of him with all his strength. If he couldn''t succeed, he would only have the power to fly his partner into the sky.

    Not only because of the fire all over the sky but also because of the tenacity of its prey, the Skeleton Glue Monster finally gave up on the boat in front of it. Maybe it has calculated which one is better than eating its prey or suffering physical damage, but the mage believes that this monster is not so intelligent yet, and maybe it is just instinct that makes it give up. Just as Vincent was gathering his magic power, the gray jelly finally slowed down, was gradually left behind, and disappeared on the sea. Vincent switched to chain lightning, creating a circle of water around the ship, and used them to extinguish the flames on the hull.

    "Is it over like this?" Knight Mond''s arms were covered with red-hot wounds, but he still held on to the long rope that threatened the life of the drowned sailor: "Will the monster come back?"

    "I don''t know, maybe leaving here quickly is the only option." Vincent looked at the dilapidated Conch, which was a brightly lit banquet venue just a few hours ago. He said: "Mond, let me help you, pull those people up quickly.

 Chapter 2 Travel and Travel Beyond Travel Episode 39

    Although it successfully survived the stinky body of the Skeleton Glue Monster, the Conch had no choice but to suffer terrible bad luck. First, the surface of the hull became dilapidated after being hit, squeezed, twisted, and burned by fire. Almost all the planks used as patches on the ship were used up to keep the ship afloat. Then there was another seven days of windless weather. The air seemed to be frozen, and even the sea surface was as waveless as a mirror. The boat can barely move forward in this situation, and can only gain power by relying on the magical wind released by Vincent .

    "Fortunately we have a mage on board." After experiencing life and death battles together, many crew members accepted this fact. "It''s better than being swallowed into the monster''s belly. I just hope the mage won''t do any experiments on us." Many people thought so.

    When the wind begins to return to the sailor, it is as pleasant as the life-giving warm breeze of spring. But that was just the preparation for disaster. With seven consecutive days of strong winds and heavy rain, the sun, moon and stars seemed to have disappeared, and even the experienced captain could hardly find the correct route.

    "This is torture, oh my God!" JB once complained to Vincent, but two days later he denied saying these words. He said at the time: "I saw two rats jumping out of the boat before the storm came. They jumped out of the boat! Only those boats that were about to sink couldn''t keep the rats. I felt very discouraged and didn''t know what to do." "

    Vincent patted the captain on the shoulder: "Okay, those rats were driven into the sea by my magic, don''t worry." The mage smiled encouragingly, but no one knew whether it contained a charming spell. Said: "You take charge of the direction, and I will take care of your ship."

    Although its sailing posture has become crooked, it is still moving forward firmly. It��s just that Shelley and Sokka often lie on the stern of the boat. Worrying about whether another monster will attack. According to Shelley, the little angel had nightmares about it for a few days and seemed to be frightened.

    "Soka, don''t be afraid." Knight Mond comforted him after hearing the news: "You were very brave at that time, which was beyond my expectation. Besides, wasn''t the monster driven away? With us protecting you, you can rest assured. Bar."

    However, Vincent touched Soka''s head and explained the angel''s uneasiness in another way: "The little guy was afraid that we would be eaten by monsters and never see each other again. It was the first time we experienced a battle. It is inevitable that we would leave such I''m afraid. Sokka, are you so unsure of our abilities?" The mage pinched the angel''s cheek and made a smile. He said, "Thank you for caring about us. Don''t worry, no matter what kind of monster it is, it won''t It will separate a few of us."

    Although Sokka blushed and said nothing at the time, Shelley told Vincent that the angel gradually calmed down and would no longer wake up in the middle of the night.

    the Skeleton Glue Monster gradually subsided, and the crew resumed their usual lives in addition to being busier. The Conch originally wanted to sail to Moon Harbor City . There is no way the current state can sustain further travel. Vincent had to change course. Head towards Im.

    Just when autumn was halfway over, a three-masted sailing ship arrived at the Red Wind Harbor in Yim . Although people living here are accustomed to such port entry incidents, many people who watch the excitement still flocked to the port.

    the lookout on the lighthouse sent the signal. There was a small boat leading the Conch slowly towards the docking berth. After a desperate battle with monsters and storms, the Conch looked exhausted. It slid smoothly across the water like an obedient puppy and entered the harbor quietly.

    However, the patched look on his body and the hard work written on the faces of the deck crew were enough to arouse the suspicion of the onlookers. However, in the eyes of some caring people, sailors who have just experienced hardships are always the easiest to take out the coins in their pockets in order to exchange for some fine wine to soothe their nerves. There are not many ships that dare to go to sea during this season. They are either desperate speculators or accompanied by some rich and ignorant people.

    Vincent is indeed rich. But he has nothing to do with the word ignorance. After giving away the price to buy a new ship, the mage took his companions to the pilot ship before the Conch entered the port. They landed in a place where the residents did not notice.

    "When you get here, you have to start hiding your identity again." Shelley looked at Vincent with a smile and whispered in his ear: "I always feel that you are more like a fugitive from the Underdark than me. Compared to Prudence, City, you are more afraid of the surface environment."

    "No, it''s not like that." Vincent smiled bitterly: "You don''t understand this place. The residents here do not reject mages. On the contrary, they are very welcome to have mages arrive. Or to be precise, they welcome those who can walk." The people here are too enthusiastic. I can only say that there are pros and cons. "

    "How long do you plan to stay here?" Shelley asked: "Aren''t you always thinking about the elf queen''s instructions?"

    "It won''t take long, you don''t even need to settle here." Vincent replied: "If you have nothing to do, you can just change to a new ship here and continue on your way."

    It''s never wrong to keep up with changes in plans.

    While Vincent and his party were looking for a passenger ship willing to go north on the pier, they encountered an uninvited guest.

    As one of the few countries on the mainland that tolerates mages, Yim has the largest mage tower in the Mage Association, and it is also one of the few towers known to the public. Almost all mage apprentices will receive training in this country, swim in the ocean of knowledge, and then master the most mysterious power in the world-arcane.

    ��Then it will become the most feared thing on the continent,�� many Im people say, but then they will add: ��Terrorous, but rich.��

    The geographical location of Yim has benefited them a lot. If several countries separated by the Five Boundary Mountains want to carry out trade, they have to pass through this merchant''s country. Only within their national borders can there be easy and convenient trade. The mouth of the gorge. In addition, they happen to be the second largest peninsula country on the continent of Blasares , and there is an endless stream of cargo ships at sea. With these advantages, Im has become the most active country.

    Vincent and the others tried their best to avoid attracting attention, but many vendors from the harbor still gathered around them. Before winter comes, many people want to sell their goods quickly, and now is the time when they are eager to find buyers. However, Vincent pointed at Mond''s back and said: "You go find our head, the noble paladin from Holy Greafury . Only with his approval can I take out the shiny things from my pocket."

    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.

    Paladins generally live a "scarce but glorious" life, and they never focus on consumption. Some people say they are like ascetics. But there is an essential difference between the two - one is well-dressed and has shining armor; the other is almost naked.

    The enthusiasm of the merchants was quickly dispelled. They were not confident that a Paladin would spend money to buy things that he would never need on a daily basis. Apart from horses, no one who has seen the Holy Greafury would like anything else.

    Just as Vincent was congratulating himself for successfully getting rid of those noisy people, a very annoying voice sounded behind him: "Ah! Isn''t this the mage apprentice Vincent, Feng , Dechilan? I really didn''t expect to see him in this place. It��s up to you. When did you get here?��

    A man wearing a mage robe exactly like Vincent stood in front of them, holding a small space bag in his hand. He looks to be around thirty. Although his voice still sounds full of energy, the curved back and the deep shadows on his eye bags always make people feel uncomfortable.

    "Hello, Pajes, long time no see." Vincent just greeted politely, "It seems that you have become a senior mage. Congratulations to you."

    "Thank you, this is all luck." Although he said this, his face showed a proud look, as if the introverted character of the mages was not reflected in him. He pointed at Vincent''s ordinary white robe and said, "How are you doing now? I seem to have never heard of a class like a white-robed mage. Is this some new idea thought up by the elders of the association? An honorary title?"

    "No. I''m still an apprentice. This clothes is just a cover." Vincent finished. Just as he was about to introduce some of his companions to him, he was interrupted by Pajies.

    "You''re not busy, Vincent. You have plenty of time." He tilted the corner of his mouth and said, "It seems that the people from the association are looking for you to discuss important matters with you. You''d better go there quickly."

    "Looking for me?" Vincent frowned: "Did something happen to the teacher?"

    "No, no, no, old Mr. Casso is very good. He is living a good life." Pajies said: "Although I don''t know what the specific matter is, but judging from the situation and after discussion, the two of us will have a lot of things." It��s time to reminisce.��

    "I don''t know what you mean." If there was anything Vincent didn''t want to do, catching up with Pajis was second only to drinking zombie footbath. "After I complete my mission in Moon Harbor City, I don''t need to always return to the association."

    "Free, right?" Pajis said: "I know what you want to do - leave me as soon as possible, and then hide somewhere where no one can find it. Vincent, Vincent, what do you think you did? Does the association know about those things ? First, he violated the orders of the Archmage and acted in Moon Harbor City without authorization; then he got involved in the world of dark elves, and even revealed the secrets of us mages to them without authorization. Do you think we don��t know this?"

    "Hmph. Pajas, I don''t know where these baseless accusations of yours come from. Do you think that having random daydreams can improve your magic level? Put away your crazy tongue. Use reason to control it. They. Otherwise..."

    "Otherwise what? Apprentice!" Pajes laughed: "Before you take off your black robe, remember to be polite. This is the first lesson for a mage! Archmage Thomas returned to the association alone, although he did not say that you should go Where did he go, but anyone with a discerning eye knows that he is preserving a ''spell genius that is rare to see in a thousand years'' for the association. There are many scars caused by magic on his body, and you are the only one who can do all this!"

    "Thomas is still alive? It''s incredible." This is the most bizarre news Vincent has ever heard. Under the explosive power of the Archmage''s Staff, there are still people who can survive. Although there was no obvious expression on his face, the words that came out from between his teeth were always a bit vicious: "That''s fine, there are still many things to settle between us."

    "Okay, let''s go figure it out." Pajes applauded: "If you have forgotten the way to the association, I can still be your guide for free."

    "No, I will pay you." Vincent looked into Pajies'' eyes and said, "Besides, if you are still in financial difficulty, I can forgive your debt."

    "Yes, Vincent. With Caso''s care, of course you can talk big words like this." Pajies said: "For the so-called genius title, you have received a lot of benefits. You can''t even return to the association for such a long time. Any errors in the report can be ignored. If the Brass Dragon hadn''t come to us, no one would know that you, a brat, would still be alive and kicking."

    "Who said I might be dead?" Vincent immediately discovered the flaw in Pajies'' words: "Thomas said that? Did he say why I died and how I died?"

    "Ha! You are still so fussy." Pajies had a disdainful smile on his face: "Even Archmage Kasuo can''t detect your magic power fluctuations, how can you not die like this? At this point, I remembered , can you still be called a mage now? You have no contact with the United Magic Network, and you still dare to call yourself a mage apprentice? In fact, this is the reason why you are wearing a white robe, right?"

    "Whether I have magical power or not is not up to you." Vincent smiled and said, "You can try to see if I have magic power."

    "Hmph, I won''t be fooled." Pajes waved his hand: "It was your teacher Kasuo who said you had no magic ability. He probably told you in order to protect you. It''s not like this has never happened."

    "Your imagination is getting richer and richer, Pajas." Vincent leaned on the staff of power and smiled: "What are you going to do now? Take me to the tower of the Mage Association? I think you will be happy to do so. this way."

    "Oh, I''m not the kind of guy who likes to interfere with other people''s freedom. You have your own way, and so do I." Pajes shook the space bag in his hand: "I think you should buy more food and daily necessities. I Think about it. These things will be in short supply in that place." After finishing. He nodded and left.

    When he turned his back to Vincent, Pajes whispered: "I hope there are single rooms in the Forbidden Demon Prison, otherwise you will be in trouble. Genius!"

    "Who is that person?" Shelley came behind Vincent and asked with a frown, "I don''t like his tone."

    "From the smell, he''s a bad guy." Sokka agreed. But she quickly pointed to the cutworm in her arms: "That''s what it said."

    "Don''t follow others'' opinions, little one." Vincent touched the angel''s head: "You must have your own independent opinions and don''t let my views on certain things interfere with you. But this time, that Pajis is indeed an annoying person. Guy. Especially since I started my apprenticeship.��

    "Why is this happening?" Shelley watched Pajies'' back disappear into the crowd, "Are you each other''s rival?"

    "Originally, he was burdened with the title of genius, but then this title came to me." Vincent smiled bitterly: "You must know that among all the titles in the world, the title of genius is the most useless. Then he He treats me as his opponent. He always talks to me in a weird way. It��s too tiring to deal with him, so I don��t like him very much.��

    "Then is he your opponent?" Shelley always doesn''t like life to be too dull: "Which one of you two geniuses is stronger?"

    "I, there is no doubt about this." Vincent took Shelley''s hand and walked to the other side of the pier together: "Even before I reached the ground, I had already surpassed him by a lot. Now, this gap has not disappeared. .When Pajas turns his attention from me to magic itself, will he be able to surpass me."

    "That''s boring." Shelley pouted , then she took Soka''s little hand and said, "You must train hard and strive to be more powerful than your brother Vincent one day. This will suppress his arrogance."

    "Soka will definitely be stronger than me." Vincent shuddered when he thought about Xi Angel''s power recorded in the literature. During the war between the gods thousands of years ago , most of the great arcanists were lost at the hands of such angels of light . After all, the silent arrows shot from beyond human sight were definitely the nemesis of mages. "When the time comes, it will be up to Sokka to protect me, a weak human being."

    "Yes! I will definitely take good care of brother Vincent." Although Sokka didn''t understand all their conversations, he made a promise.

    "Vincent, there is something very strange." Knight Mond walked out for a long distance, only to find that the mage was not following him. He wandered around for a while before returning to Vincent. "I just met two priests from Greafury . They are about to promote the new doctrine of the God of Light in Im. What do you think of this matter?"

    "New doctrine? Wasn''t the past bad?" Vincent shook his head: "Although I have no research on faith and divine arts, God''s doctrine generally cannot be changed at will. What happened at the temple? "

    "What I''m worried about is not the temple, but the doctrine itself." Knight Mond frowned: "If we dig deeper, there are quite a few problems with this doctrine."

    "Then I still need you to explain it to me slowly. After all, I don''t understand the original idea very well." Vincent walked beside the Mond knight: "Please explain it in detail."

 Chapter 2 Travel and Travel Beyond Travel Episode 40

    "Before we talk about this matter in detail, I think it''s best for us to find a quiet place." Vincent looked at the eyes gathered around him, patted the Mond knight on the arm, and said, "Maybe we can talk while eating. Well, I don��t want to go on land and look for fish and shrimp to satisfy my hunger.��

    This suggestion was easily approved by everyone, but the mage''s ideas were never rejected. First of all, the little angel Soka has full trust in her brother Vincent, and Shelley will not disclose any objections in front of the mage - privately, it is possible. Four people and a tiger soon found a quiet merchant bar, where ship owners and business groups negotiated deals.

    There is no need to worry about the noisy environment outside, and there will be no fights among sailors who gain infinite power from alcohol.

    "Listen to me, Vincent." Knight Mond got straight to the point when he came up: "Although Holy Greafury is now attacked by orcs and has become a little embarrassed, it is still considered the strongest country in Blasares . Do you agree with this?"

    Vincent nodded, took a sip of the red wine that was served and said: "Yes, in terms of military strength, I am afraid that only the united southern lords can compete with the Holy Greafury . This time, if it were not for the fact that the number of northern orcs is yours Three times more, Holy Greafury would not have ended up in such a miserable state."

    "This is all because I lost Moon Harbor City." Mond''s face was covered with a dark cloud, and he remembered the sad past again.

    "Don''t think about it for now. Let''s talk about how this has anything to do with the doctrinal changes you want to talk about." Vincent and Shelley looked at each other, thinking of the dark elf family in the underground world. Vincent said, "Shelley, have you heard about the doctrinal change?"

    "No, no." Shelley immediately replied: "Such a thing is almost impossible to happen, unless those priests want to lose the ability to use magic."

    "Our Holy Greafury , nothing like this has ever happened since the founding of our country." Mond continued Shelley''s words: "From the beginning, the military power of the Holy Greafury has been quite strong, but in more than a thousand years, But it has not expanded an inch of land outwards. It has not had any wars with neighboring countries. The only place full of war clouds is the front line against the orcs in the north."

    "But the reproductive capacity of the orcs is so strong, it is enough to keep you busy." Vincent smiled bitterly: "Even the Mage Association is not capable of eradicating those louse-like creatures."

    "This is not the key point." Mond shook his head: "In the past teachings, we advocated the protection of a kind world and the maintenance of fair laws. When the borders between countries are determined, the Temple of the God of Light will absolutely respect it. This agreement will not violate it. Therefore, even though the relationship between Holy Greafury and the merchant country Yim was very bad, there has never been a war. We believe that although he does not believe in Greafury, the light god, as long as he is still good Yes, they are friends."

    "In other words, once you launch a war of expansion, you will be punished by God. You may even lose the entire priest system?" Vincent was surprised: "It turns out that the god Greafury is pretty good."

    "The great God of Light is very good. You will know if you know more about it." The knight continued: "But now, according to the priest of the temple, ''because the evil of the orcs has tarnished the glory of the God of Light, all Both knights and priests should do their best to eradicate them.'' So the teachings changed. Fighting evil became the first priority."

    After listening to what Knight Mond said. Vincent immediately frowned, thinking about the mystery of these words. It sounds like there is no difference between "protecting good" and "fighting evil", but in a country with strong military power, subtle changes may occur. After witnessing the "evil" of other parties. What decision will the temple of Holy Greafury make?

    But after a while, Vincent''s frowning eyebrows relaxed. He drank the light wine in the cup in front of him, and then said with a smile: "Knight Mond, I think you are worrying too much. Even though the new doctrine has a tendency to develop outward, please imagine where Holy Greafury is. Geographical environment. To the north, that is the territory of the orcs. The barbarians and huge monsters in the north survive in the ice and snow. If it develops in that direction and eliminates the evil orcs, I can applaud and welcome it at any time. The east and west sides of the Holy Greafury It''s the sea. Until all the Paladins'' mounts learn how to swim, they still have nothing to do . As for the south, it''s the only direction that can develop."

    "That''s exactly what I''m worried about." Knight Mond sighed: "While the orcs and giants were attacking, the warriors of the Holy Greafury were bleeding, but Im was making a lot of money from the war. Although he transported a lot of supplies and weapons to the north , but it adds a lot of price for nothing. Before I left Holy Greafury , many people in the temple expressed dissatisfaction with this phenomenon, saying that their behavior was actually not much different from the evil orcs in the north. I was worried, Once such emotions are intensified..."

    "It can''t be fought." Vincent pointed to his head: "Knight, you have forgotten an important force, the Mage Association. In Im. We mages live an undisturbed life and can conduct research calmly. And At the great conference of Im, the mages also have considerable power. If the paladins who worship the gods want to attack this country, the Mage Association, which has a history of killing gods , will also side with Im in order to protect itself. I don''t think the Holy Greafury would be stupid enough to fight against ''the faithless ones who have mastered the power of magic''."

    "Perhaps what you say makes sense. The Mage Association is indeed an important balancing weight." Knight Mond nodded, "But I still feel an ominous premonition."

    "The Five Realms Mountains cross the road to the south. Holy Greafury ''s strongest cavalry unit cannot overcome this obstacle in any case. And on the other way out to the south, it happens to be the country of the dwarves, the Hammer of Gunn. Vincent smiled, dispelling Mond''s last doubt: "You have never been trained to drill into caves, have you? Are you going to attack dwarves? Let me tell you, such a doctrinal change seems quite worrying, but it''s just It��s just a way to boost morale.��

    "Maybe you are right, I think too much." Knight Mond nodded: "Maybe I have lived in the temple for most of my life, and now that I have left, I am too sensitive to some changes. I think I need some Fresh air. While it��s still dark, I��ll go for a walk on the pier, and you guys can rest here.��

    After saying that, he stood up. Slowly walked out of the tavern. It seemed that even after the mage''s troubleshooting, he still had a lot of doubts in his mind.

    "Is things really as simple as you say?" Shelley moved a chair and sat closer to the mage: "The change in doctrine is just to boost morale? It doesn''t look like it to me."

    Vincent put away his relaxed expression and became very serious. He sighed softly and said: "I just want to reduce the mental burden on Knight Mond. He is old and it is not good to have a sad face all day long." He looked at Shelley''s purple eyes and blinked twice. Then he said: "There is only one possibility to change the doctrine, and that is that the priests have been instructed by the God of Light, Greafury . For those high-ranking holders of divine power, it is difficult to guess what kind of things are planned in their heads."

    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    "It seems that this so-called God of Light is no different from the Spider Goddess." Shelley smiled: "Especially in the eyes of you mages. All gods are actually the same. They are just creatures that have mastered power and have no real meaning. .��

    "I hope this is just a joke of those gods." Vincent said the impossible thing while casting his gaze to the sky: " The continent of Blasares is becoming more and more weird, especially in the north. Where have those peaceful and peaceful days gone? ?How many battles have I been through since a year ago? When will I be able to settle down?"

    There are many guests in the tavern, and they are discussing their plans to make a fortune. When the cold winter is about to come, it is the hot season when speculators are preparing to make money. The sacred Greafury cities besieged by orcs , especially those along the coast, are a hot topic among the Yim. Negotiate prices here for food, wine, clothing and other daily necessities. When ready to turn into a shiny metal coin. But there was a table that was surprisingly calm. Vincent is thinking about the future peace of the entire Blasares continent, but this business seems destined to fail.

    But life goes on, no matter how much brainpower Vincent has to use. He is powerless to change the direction of the future. The moon slowly climbed into the sky, and at least on this night the stars were still shining. After sending Shelley and Sokka to rest, the mage returned to the lobby of the tavern alone. He sat in the corner, trying to sort out what he had experienced recently.

    The dancing firelight in the fireplace reflected his face red, but it also left a lot of shadows on the bridge of his nose and eye sockets. The mage held a large wine glass in his hand, but never put it to his mouth to taste. The unique smell of herbs and spices wafted from the chipped cup , diluting the smell of alcohol.

    "Thomas is still alive. He has never explained the details of Moon Harbor City to the outside world. However, Holy Greafury has made the credit I have done public. Even if Thomas wanted to frame me, it would be very difficult. But why didn''t the temple tell the public what Thomas had done? What''s your fault?" Vincent bit his lower lip. I muttered in my heart: "If Thomas is dead, the temple may forget this matter in order to continue to have a good relationship with the Mage Association. But now Thomas is like a hidden trap, and the Holy Greafury may be targeted at any time. Don��t they care about the association��s good intentions?��

    "In addition, Pajis accused me of handing over the secret of the spell to the dark elves. Could it be that besides me, there is someone who has been to the underground world, knows my whereabouts and framed me?" Vincent recalled that dark place and thought of the darkness. tunnel and the painful wails that echoed inside. I immediately shuddered. "Could it be that the drow mages have started to contact the association again? Could it be that Brisha, the first matron, wants to kill someone with a borrowed knife and instructs their mages to say so?"

    "If that''s the case, I''m not too worried. The worst-case scenario is to use the dark elves'' magic secrets in exchange for my freedom. After all, this is what most people in the Mage Association dream of." Vincent scratched his head : "It''s just that Shelley''s current The situation is very dangerous. If the drow''s power penetrates into the ground, no family will let go of the task of clearing out the traitors. This is a good opportunity to please the goddess. The best way now is to leave for the north as soon as possible. In that area No one can find her on the ice sheet."

    Vincent then began to think about how to survive the winter in the Roof Mountains, when the sound of footsteps interrupted his thoughts. A heavy "dong-dong" sound drifted towards the hotel from a distance. It seemed that a big bear had learned to run on two feet and was now practicing. No matter what, the mage always felt that the rhythm of this voice was very familiar.

    The door of the tavern was knocked open by a gust of wind, and then a barrel-shaped guy rushed in. There was a flame burning on the silver-white armor all over his body. But when the figure stopped shaking, Vincent realized that it was just a trembling red beard on his chin.

    "Newton? Why are you here?" Vincent stood up. But he immediately planted the powerful staff in front of himself. If the dwarves pounced on him and used their warm hugging ritual, the mage couldn''t stand their strong arms.

    "Haha! You are here as expected, you guy who loves to run around." Newton walked over quickly and looked up and down the mage''s body: "It seems that you didn''t suffer much after going to the Elf Kingdom, and you are a bit stronger. . But if you ate the food of our dwarves, you would have become strong a long time ago!"

    "How did you know I would be here?" Vincent quickly set up a seat for Newton, and then asked: "Aren''t you in the Holy Greafury ?"

    "Wow haha, I don''t have anything to do there for the time being. I''m on vacation, vacation." Newton said: "Actually, I accompanied Lambert here to pick up guests and send some guys with pointy ears to the north. Originally, I didn''t want to Come, especially when you go back, you have to take a boat. But I heard that Carol will also come here. I am actually here to persuade her not to take the boat."

    "You can''t let Miss Elf walk just because you don''t like water." Vincent called the tavern owner and asked for some good wine. "You still can''t forget that time you fell into the wine vat?"

    However, the dwarf Newton surprisingly did not drink all the ale in front of him. Instead, he looked at the cup and swallowed hard twice. He said: "I have long forgotten what happened that time, except of course the deliciousness of the vat of wine." He pushed the cup aside and said with some pain: "Recently, I lost a bet with Lambert. .

    I can''t drink for the time being. "

    "It seems that guy came up with a way to control your big belly." Vincent smiled: "But it''s quite difficult for you."

    "Haha. It''s nothing. My will is as strong as a rock, there won''t be any problem." Newton proudly touched his beard and combed out the tangles on it that would never be smooth: "Vincent. This is Why did you come to the north? Did you originally decide to find us?"

    "Yes, but I didn''t expect to meet you here." Vincent thought for a moment: "Did you meet Knight Mond at the dock and he told you my news?"

    "Wow, haha, that''s right. It seems you can figure it out without me having to tell you the answer." Newton moved closer to Vincent and said , "Although Mond is still a little depressed now, he is much better than when he first left Moon Harbor City. If it hadn''t been for him, Lambert and I would never have survived."

    "Keep these things in mind and don''t forget them." Vincent joked: "But since you can''t drink now, your memory will naturally be much better than before."

    "Don''t mention this matter. It''s my own misfortune." Newton knocked on his armor: "Maybe it''s because I''m too far away from the mountain, like a stone rolling down a cliff. Although it''s still extremely hard, it''s I couldn''t find a place to belong to, and my luck started to go bad. In fact, the identity of this Paladin was not what I wanted, it was just the temple of the Holy Greafury that gave me this honor."

    "I understand this, Newton. They also want to posthumously confer me as a martyr. But I am not living well." Vincent looked at the dwarf and suddenly had an idea: "Newton, if you have nothing to do in Holy Greafury If so, how about accompanying me to the mountains in the north? I have already found the Mond knight as a guide. But for that place..."

    "Of course you should ask me about that place!" Newton said proudly: "Except for the dwarves in the Five Realms Mountains, we are the ones living on the northern roof peaks. I''m not bragging, even with our eyes closed, I can also tell you every trail and thoroughfare. Our family has been living there since tens of thousands of years ago, drinking snow water and carving rocks. Did you know that the highest point in the world is standing on the roof of the mountain? Marked by the dwarves. It��s always right to look for me there!��

    "That''s great." Vincent said with a smile: "I have been to Lambert''s hometown, and also to the country of elves and halflings, but I haven''t visited your home yet. Newton, if you haven''t gone back for such a long time, your home It won��t be full of dust, right?��

    "Dust? You really know how to joke!" Newton laughed loudly: "If you say it is full of old wine, I might agree, but it is impossible to say that it is dust. When you get to my place, I will let you see it. The craftsmanship of our dwarves! Although there is no mention of the wine and rice cooked by the halflings - of course, your craftsmanship is not bad - but compared with our great chefs there, it is still not as good as the fire. The stone slab barbecue he made is simply... ...Oh! I can��t do it anymore, I want to go back now!��

    "Okay, okay, calm down now." Vincent quickly held down the dwarf''s shoulders to prevent him from running away alone on a whim: "I can''t use teleportation spells, we can only walk step by step. Now we have to think about it first There��s a supply problem on the road, so you��d better calm down.��

    "Okay, but I''m looking forward to seeing your expression when you see the Roof Mountains." Newton laughed and said, "It must be full of surprise! This is absolutely true!"

 Chapter 2 Travel and Travel Beyond Travel Episode

    The sons of dwarves from the north bring not only the joy of reunion, but also a relaxed atmosphere. In the eyes of Newton, who has always been optimistic, the things Vincent worries about are just small obstacles before achieving happiness. According to his words, it is "a small piece of mud blocking the cool spring water."

    "Vincent, you think too much." Newton rubbed his hands: "Holy Greafury is living a good life now. All their paladins are kind and good people. Of course, I admit that they are a bit rigid, but they can I don''t believe it threatens the lives of other races. Just relax and exhale the tightness in your chest, because in the not-too-distant future, you will breathe the fresh cool breeze of the Roof Mountains.

    "Then I listen to you and put these things aside for the time being." The mage knew in his heart that it was pointless to discuss this kind of issue with Newton. The dwarf would not expand his horizons that far. Living in caves for a long time makes them always focus on the road under their feet and pay attention to every detail around them. The world is as far as the horizon is. He asked Newton: "I remember you once gave Carol an Ice Moon Grass. Have you ever climbed to the top of the Roof Mountains?"

    "Oh, that''s a bad memory. I got up from the bed and felt that I should breathe some fresh air. Then I thought that the top of the Roof Mountains must be good. So I started climbing." Newton said carelessly. Story, if it is someone who is not familiar with him, 80% of them will think that he is bragging. But the mage knew that according to this dwarf''s thinking, such impulsive things might happen. Newton continued: "I went up the mountain and happened to see a beautiful grass. I think Carol likes to hang leaves on her body so much - of course, I think it is stupid, but Vincent, don''t tell her this - Then I picked one. Thousands of stones were on it, and then I fell down the mountain. I think I must have been like a big snowball at that time, because when I stopped, it took me a long time to dig out from under the snow. go out."

    "Oh my god. You didn''t suffocate at that time." Vincent praised: "I will pay tribute to the tenacity of the dwarf."

    "If you can drink, this would be a good topic for a toast." The dwarf said regretfully: "I think it was the scent of the grass that kept me from feeling depressed. Anyway, I used my hands and feet to urinate and crawled out. .��

    "Listening to what you said, it seems that climbing up Rooftop Mountain is very easy. When you wake up and think about it, you climb up." Vincent joked : "Whenever you have such an idea again, tie me up. To be honest, I really want to go up there and take a look.��

    "What''s there to see there? It''s so white. It hurts your mouth even if you sneeze." The dwarf patted Vincent on the shoulder, not paying attention to the grinning look on the mage''s face: "If you ask me, the most beautiful thing is the light. In the cave hall of the bonfire, there is a warm jumping fire on your body, and then you can drink the wine brewed from the underground spring, take a bite of the fragrant barbecue leg, and then laugh and sing loudly. That is what it is Enjoy it, that��s life!��

    "Wipe your saliva, didn''t you say a few days ago that the best thing would be for me to allow you to drink again?" The door of the tavern was pushed open. A paladin wearing a golden cloak walked in. He carried himself like a victorious general, strolling on the battlefield that had won him glory. Even if the sky is filled with smoke, his surroundings will still be bright and peaceful. Vincent looked at Lambert''s figure. Surprised at the change in him now.

    "Hello, Lambert. I was thinking just now that it''s time for you to come over." Vincent squinted and smiled. His eyes of insight were quietly running, but he didn''t find anything on Lambert that could cause this effect. Magic items.

    "Nice to see you again." The young paladin jumped onto a chair in the bar and gently waved away the boss who wanted to rush over to flatter him. It was only then that the knight familiar to the mage returned, peaceful and enthusiastic. I wonder if the appearance he just revealed was something Lambert had deliberately hidden. He said: "Since we met, you have always been involved in the battlefield. You really have no time to spare. How was the battle in the Elf Kingdom? Was the loss big?"

    "The elves have learned a lesson, and they have cheered up. This is a good sign." Vincent replied with a smile: "They sent many warriors to the north to fight alongside you. This ally is very rare. .��

    "I understand this very well. We received the information more than ten days ago. It happened that I was following an archbishop with my elite knights, so we were sent to receive these guests." Lambert rubbed his hands: "Listen Is it true that Carol is also there? I only heard a few vague names, but I''m afraid it''s just another elf with the same name."

    "It must be her!" Newton seemed confident: "Lambert. How about we make a bet? If I win, the last bet will be void."

    "No, Newton, you have to admit defeat. If you hadn''t drunk too much last time and dyed the bishop''s clothes pink, I wouldn''t have thought of this method." Lambert''s face was determined, but he couldn''t hide the expression behind it. Smiling proudly: "There''s still one month left, so don''t break your promise."

    "Okay, I got it. I always keep my word, just like our mage." Newton turned his eyes to Vincent: "Why didn''t you tell Lambert about that?"

    Seeing this scene, Lambert was also a little confused. He said, "Vincent, what do you want to tell me?"

    "I want to go to the north." The mage said: "Since Newton is by your side, I can only stay idle for the time being. At most, running around will not be of much help. And now I am always getting involved in the battle without knowing it. It��s better to let him follow me so that I can protect this fragile mage.��

    The dwarf kept nodding his head, agreeing very much with the mage''s statement.

    "That''s okay, life like this is quite uncomfortable for him." Lambert nodded: "The Paladin has to abide by many regulations, and after all, Newton is not a warrior summoned by the god of light, Greafury , and cannot understand the spirit of sacrifice. Freeing him will make those evil orcs suffer a little! Those evil ones!"

    Looking into Lambert''s angry eyes, the mage put his left hand on his hand, and the cold metal feeling made the knight gradually wake up . He said: " Lambert, you are not a man who gets easily offended. Control your feelings."

    "But every morning when I wake up, I see the image of the orcs defiling the brainchild of the people of Greafury . Their cursed furry feet step on this sacred land, and the grasslands are moaning in pain, and my ears I can hear that wail all the way!" Lambert said excitedly: "I heard the cry of the poor people who lost their homes! I saw the glorious buildings being razed to the ground! The crops were ruined! The rivers were filled with filthy remnants! Even the air smells fishy! How can all this not make me angry?!"

    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    "No! You shouldn''t be angry!" Vincent suddenly shouted loudly. Although he was sitting, his figure seemed to fill the entire space, filling the tavern to the brim, and other existences turned into children huddled in the corner. He shouted: "Lambert, listen up, what I want to say is: Anger, those are the steps the orcs use to advance! Hatred. That is the weapon the orcs use to kill! Do you want to fight in that state? You Do you think that is the ultimate meaning you are pursuing?"

    responded loudly and angrily , as if he wanted to get rid of this feeling of oppression by the mountains. Vincent''s eyes stared at him, like shining beacons in the dark fog. Then Lambert softened and whispered, "No."

    "Paladin, I remember them being kind, rigorous, calm, and humble..." Vincent''s voice now changed back to that of a friend the knight had known for many years, and the words flowing from his lips were more like a trickling stream than thunder rising from the sky. He said: "This is a sensitive period. You must stay calm so that you can clearly see the direction of the entire incident. This is especially true since you are a Paladin now."

    "I know." Lambert nodded: "You are right. It seems that I am too impatient. Maybe becoming a Paladin so quickly made me forget many of the virtues I should have." He tapped the front of his heart. Armor of Arms: "I will put your words here. Ring me at all times!"

    "Huh... what happened just now?" Newton shook his head, and then looked at Vincent: "When did you speak so loudly? If you participate in our holiday celebration loudspeaker competition, you will definitely win the championship. Honestly. Vincent, did you use some magic?"

    "Me? No!" Vincent waved his hand: "Have you ever seen me chanting spells or making gestures? And my two hands are in front of you, and I haven''t picked up the casting materials." He smiled mysteriously: " That��s all a deviation in your perception and has nothing to do with me.��

    "Really?" The dwarf knocked on his head again: "I obviously didn''t drink, why do I still have hallucinations?"

    Vincent watched Newton''s movements with a smile, and then noticed the rare confusion in Lambert''s eyes. Perhaps he is still examining his anger and wondering where it comes from. What worries the mage the most is that Lambert''s thoughts are not an isolated phenomenon. If such anger spreads throughout the Order, it will be difficult to maintain their traditions. Angry people are always easy to control and exploit, especially hateful people. That''s why Vincent uses magic. Warn your friends before mistakes happen.

    "Okay, it''s rare for everyone to get together, why not celebrate?" Vincent called the boss over: "Give us the best wine you have here!" He turned to the knight, pointed at Newton and said: "If you don''t let him drink, it''s just a shame. I''m afraid that he will get into trouble again. Now that he has started to follow me, you should withdraw from that bet!"

    Lambert looked at Newton, but the dwarf deliberately avoided his gaze. Although his heart was a little itchy with excitement, the dwarf did not want to expose his thoughts and deliberately made a strong expression. Lambert chuckled. He hugged Newton hard: "Okay, okay, for the sake of getting together with friends, you can put everything aside. Just let it go!" He handed Newton a large glass of wine with his own hand: "Here, cheers! Be sure to drink it all in one gulp!��

    "Wow haha, I''ve been waiting for this day!" Newton held the big wine glass with both hands and kept staring at the liquid inside: "I heard that if you don''t drink for a long time, it will taste particularly delicious when you drink again! I''m going to... Gududu ��Gudu����

    Generally speaking, when Newton drinks, he always drinks up his red beard. But this time, he didn''t let a drop of wine come out, and drank it all down his throat stingily. Vincent looked at his happy companion and was infected by this emotion. He also raised his head and drank the wine. However, he immediately remembered nothing...

    The next day, the sun shone on the Master''s face, and the warm feeling made Vincent, who was sleeping soundly, no longer able to swim in his dreams. He blinked hard twice and forced them open.

    I had a splitting headache, as if lightning had struck my head. Vincent''s first reaction was that he had been attacked. But he immediately thought that his fine gold left hand would not let such a situation happen. Moreover, his powerful staff, space bag, stack of herbs, spell material package, magic book and mage robe were all lying quietly on the table not far away, seemingly intact.

    "Mage robe?" Vincent was slightly shocked: "Then what am I wearing?" While there was no one around, he hurriedly put on his original clothes. But his eyes immediately fell on the ceiling: a huge hole just cast the noon sun on the bed in his room.

    "Things are really strange." The Master washed his face with cold water from the basin in the house: "This feels bad, very bad.

    What was even more strange to him was yet to come. Soka was sneezing downstairs in the tavern while teasing the tiger, teaching it to jump from one table to another. After the angel saw the mage coming downstairs. He rubbed his nose and said aggrievedly: "Brother Vincent, it''s all you who caused me to catch a cold!"

    "Aren''t you able to cure diseases by yourself?" Vincent knew this was Sokka''s ''trick'': "I also have a headache now. If you can cure it together, I will buy you delicious food!"

    "I won''t be fooled! Sister Shelley bought it for me a long time ago." Soka stuck out his tongue and scratched his face: "You were so shameless last night, hum! hum hum!"

    "I didn''t do anything?" Vincent thought this might be Soka''s newly learned trick. Shelley''s deceptive tricks were endless, and he even taught them to the innocent little angel. The mage feels that from now on. He should focus more on providing an upright educational space for angels.

    "Uncle. Have you slept well?" The hotel owner seemed very scared. He nodded and bent closer to Vincent, and even changed his title: "Uncle, do you want to eat something now? You usually feel very hungry after drinking."

    "Wine!" Vincent yelled, frightening the hotel owner so much that he stumbled. The mage pulled Soka and asked eagerly: "Was I drunk yesterday? What happened?"

    "I don''t know what other people look like when they''re drunk, ah! However, Uncle Newton''s bearded uncle said you were drunk, and he managed to subdue you. It looked like you were fighting." Soka said demonstratively. Rubbing his nose vigorously : "Then you were thrown into our house, but I was kicked out. The roof was penetrated, and then I had to hang on the tree outside all night, and I got sick!" Soka blinked hard Close your eyes. He clapped his hands and said, "So, Brother Vincent, you are responsible for compensation!"

    "Okay, it seems it''s my fault. I will compensate you with the most delicious candies." He nodded and put Soka back on the floor: "And they are candies made by me myself, but That can��t be done until we reach the snow-capped mountains, so let��s pay for it first.��

    While the angel was hooking up with the mage, he cured his illness. However, Angel Yixi has powerful bloodline power. The possibility of Sokka getting sick is actually extremely low. Vincent did not worry about whether he had suffered a loss, but looked around for other people.

    "Where have they gone?" Vincent touched Soka ''s head: "Did you just leave me as a patient in the room and run to the street?"

    "I don''t know about this, but the knight uncle, the bearded uncle, and Sister Shelley were all injured this morning." Soka''s seniority was always very confusing, and she said, "I cured them all. , how about it? I��m great, right?��

    "The little guy is the best!" Vincent encouraged Sokka and turned to the boss who was huddled behind the counter: "Don''t be afraid, I''m quite sober now. I will compensate for the damage. If you are still not satisfied , I can repair them myself." Vincent thought about his "Law of Creation" ability, and it was not difficult to repair the ceiling. "But tell me, where are all my friends?"

    "Sir, no need. Your girlfriend has already paid for all the losses, so there is no need to bother you anymore." From the boss''s expression, Vincent could roughly guess what terrible things he did yesterday when he was drunk. matter. Fortunately, the power of the Necromantic Orb and the source of magic did not seem to be out of control, and it seemed that no lives were lost. The tavern owner continued: "It is said that they were going to pick up some friends, so they went together. Uncle, you don''t have to worry about those holes now. We will do our best to fulfill all your instructions! As long as you are satisfied, uncle, everything will be fine ." The boss said timidly : " That''s what Ms. Shelley ordered."

    "Shelley? She would say that?" Vincent felt that when he woke up, all the strange things seemed to come together: "She also paid to compensate for the damage here? Just her? It''s incredible! How could she feel like that? good?"

 Chapter 2 Travel and Travel Beyond Travel Episode 42

    When the hotel owner brought lunch (for Vincent, it could also be considered breakfast), the mage decided to put those questions behind him for the time being.

    Among the few mages on the continent of Blasares , most of them regard eating as a burden. Especially those human spellcasters, their lives are short but the world of magic is almost infinite, and every minute and every second is very precious. Especially since mages can use magic to make some simple food, or ask their magic pets to prepare several special herbs to maintain their body''s needs, they can devote more energy to the library and laboratory.

    But Vincent is obviously not that kind of person. He still maintains the habit of eating "exquisite food", and he himself is a pretty good cook. He often said: "Only by living the same life as ordinary people can we be reminded of our ordinaryness." But for others, especially Pajis, Vincent''s approach is nothing more than showing off his genius.

    Especially this morning, Vincent always felt very hungry for some reason, as if he had consumed a lot of energy. Although the tavern could only prepare some simple food in a hurry, the onion meat paste and fragrant buns were enough to make the mage want to eat.

    "Give me a glass of good light red wine." Vincent said with a smile, and then he added to dispel the boss''s worries: "Don''t worry, I won''t get drunk this time."

    "I think it''s better for you not to drink. I didn''t expect your drinking capacity to be so bad." The most qualified person in the tavern to say this was the dwarf. He had taken off his conspicuous silver-white armor and put on a thick one. studded leather armor. Newton and Lambert stood at the door of the hotel with smiles, looking at Vincent who was about to have a meal.

    "While the sun was still blazing, your sarcastic words gave me a lot of comfort." Vincent took a fork and said, "What have you been doing?"

    "Of course I''m making preparations. After all, we still have a long way to go. Did you see that I have already changed out of my metal armor? Otherwise, how can I withstand the cold weather?" Newton grabbed the wooden wine bottle from the boss''s hand and raised it. Holding the bottle, he said: "I think there are many reasons to cheer today."

    "I think you should drink less." Lambert patted the dwarf on the shoulder. "Shelley went to buy some things for Soka. Maybe he will come back after a while. Tell me Vincent, what did you do last night?"

    "I can''t even remember. I still have some pain in my head. It seems that being drunk is of no benefit." Vincent bit into the soft bread, but began to miss the sweet cookies of the elves. "I heard that you were all injured. It''s nothing serious, right? But now it looks like you are all intact."

    "Of course, of course, how can guys as strong as us be afraid of your fists?" Newton took a sip of wine, but felt it was too weak, so he gave it back to the mage: "Shelley was injured a bit seriously. I could barely walk at first, but it was thanks to the cute little girl Soka... Lambert, why are you stepping on my toes?"

    "A mistake, you know, these iron shoes will make my sense of touch a little dull." Lambert explained with a smile: "Everything is ready. I''m sorry that I can''t accompany you there. I still have Other tasks need to be completed.��

    "I understand. Lambert." Vincent looked at the knight: "If you need any help from the Paladin, we will fully support you, just like you helped us. However, I have always had a question, why is Holy Greafury Didn''t Archmage Thomas take responsibility? Is there some of it..."

    "Oh, there is nothing surprising. This is not a decision made by our Holy Knights." Lambert explained: "We have to obey the orders of the temple, and the priests of the temple feel that the orcs are now the first There is no need to quarrel with the Mage Association because of past events. However, I believe that everyone must be responsible for what they have done, and he will be punished one day . "

    "Then this is about the same as I estimated, but you still have to be careful about this character. I always feel that those mysterious guys who cooperate with him are not simple." Vincent put down the tableware and said seriously: "Compared to what was caused by the orcs In terms of harm, I think he is more destructive."

    "I understand, I understand." Lambert said: "According to my current status, I don''t have the right to choose who to cooperate with, but I will keep what you said in mind. Now, let us turn our attention to something closer. The future. I have a map here that marks the safe villages, allowing you to get on the road relatively easily. Of course. Because your destination is the towering mountains, you will have to pass through some orc-infested areas."

    "They can''t stop me! If you give me a chance to walk back and forth in those areas a few times, I guarantee that those long-haired upright pigs will roll back to the ice field!" Newton said confidently: " Now, I can kill everyone!"

    "I think that when the time comes, we should focus on stealth operations." Vincent replied: "After all, there are women and children in the team. You can''t let them get involved in your hunting game."

    "Who says it''s not possible?" Shelley appeared quietly behind Lambert, startling the paladin: "Although hunting those orcs can only be regarded as a boring job, simple and not challenging. , but it��s better than being idle and bored.��

    "Oh, I agree with you so much!" Newton clapped his hands and shouted, "I think we should have a drink for this common ground!"

    "Just drink from your bar honestly. I won''t be an alcoholic like you." While saying this, Shelley''s eyes glanced at Vincent. Before Vincent could ask any questions, she pulled Soka and walked upstairs: "I have to take care of our little guy now. You two can discuss it slowly here."

    After saying that, she went up to the second floor with a thumping sound. Sokka whistled for her pet tiger to follow, then made a face at the mage.

    "I said, how do you know her?" Lambert said: "She has a really weird temper, and she still looks happy even in the morning.

    But now... forget it, I won''t say it anymore, let me give you the map first. "

    "I''m more used to her look like this. Also, thank you for the map." Vincent took a look at it twice and put it back into the space bag: "When will the elves'' team arrive?"

    "I don''t know about this. I''m afraid it will take a few more days. It''s relatively faster for you to take the sea route, but now you have to take the land route." Vincent said: "I heard from the Mond knight that you wanted to take a boat to the moon. Port City. Although it can avoid some enemies in the south of Holy Greafury , there is no way out. Now Moon Harbor has no other way to leave that city except by sea."

    "Well, since you said so, I will listen to your advice." Vincent drank the red wine in the glass in front of him, ended the sumptuous lunch, and then said: "Then let''s get ready to hit the road. Listen. You said you have prepared everything, so what are you waiting for? After all, time waits for no one."

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    The mage and his party only stayed in the Red Wind Port of Yim for three days before deciding to set off on the road. The knight Mond bought a sturdy carriage from a local caravan. This will be how they proceed for some time to come. In the eyes of knights who are proficient in riding skills, only those fat and strong horses are the best tools for passing through the tundra. So when the three fat horses appeared in front of everyone, Sokka also exclaimed in admiration.

    "Where did you find these guys?" Vincent looked up and down for a long time and made a concluding statement: "Oh, although I know that you holy Greafury people love horses, but the two horses you bought will Lure hungry dwarves into using them as emergency food."

    "Oh, this kind of thing will not happen!" Newton loaded the wine barrel to the end of the carriage. He was very dissatisfied with Vincent''s frame-up: "I have always liked animals!"

    With Mond as the driving leader, they ran steadily and fast all the way. The roads in Yim are very well repaired, and carriage roads extending in all directions connect the villages. It''s late autumn now. There are no large tracts of crops in the fields anymore. The farmer, who had just experienced the joy of harvest, sat leisurely on the stone ridge beside the road. While blowing smoke rings, he waved to the carriage.

    "I wish you good health!" Newton put his war hammer next to him and held up a large glass full of wine in his hand. He crossed his feet. Enjoying the breeze blowing in their faces and toasting to everyone who greeted them.

    Although Vincent had some opinions, Soka still decorated the car very beautifully. She used some simple materials to create exquisite patterns on the carport, which also greatly attracted the attention of passers-by. The mage sometimes stops to look at these patterns, but he can always find some dark elf style mixed in them.

    Naturally, Shelley is still Soka''s current teacher. She still hasn''t told Vincent what happened that night, but instead devoted her enthusiasm to her half-sister. Vincent made up his mind several times to teach Sokka some "more formal" knowledge, but what was on the third scroll was too attractive to him.

    Vincent is still deciphering its contents, and his level of magic is improving. Although he still hasn''t mastered more advanced magic. However, he had a new experience in using these modern spells. There is a saying that often hangs on the lips of those old mages: "Time, space and magicians constitute the three most basic forces of the world." In the past, Vincent agreed that this statement was too exaggerated, but now it seems that it is not an exaggeration.

    With the knowledge on the third scroll, Vincent mastered the method of making the golem. As long as he has enough materials, he can build those legendary powerful mage guards, and his steel fist can destroy all enemies. If coupled with the power of the magic source, those golems can explode into even more amazing power. Can even be given intelligence. Combining the knowledge of the three scrolls, Vincent has basically understood how to use the source of magic. He now finally understands the role of the metal ball at the top of the black crystal tower in Prudence City - it is basically a channel that connects the original power of magic. It is it that provides power for all magic arrays in Prudence City , except for lighting and tracking arrays. In addition, those attack and defense systems can only work under its maintenance.

    "Theoretically, it can continue to increase its energy and cover a larger area." Vincent said to himself, while Sokka and Shelley were already used to this situation. The mage said: "In this way, magic items within this range can work more cheaply."

    Upon hearing this, Shelley will educate the little angel like this: "Did you hear that? Brother Vincent is also a person who cares about everything. He must have a clear understanding of what he gets and what he pays. Getting something for nothing is wrong, but there are also things in the world. There is no free job. Don''t be too eager like the other guys. Especially the Paladins, they are all too stupid. Sokka, you have to be a smart kid!"

    The little angel nodded and naturally kept these words in his mind. When her parents came back to pick up Angel, they didn''t know what this little guy would become...

    The continuous peaks of the Five Realms Mountains were to their right, and between it and the sea to the west was an endless plain. This is where the people of Imde live. Although it does not have the suitable climate for planting and production like Fenton, the people here are very satisfied with the harvest every year. After all, in addition to earning income from crops, they can also get a lot of pocket money from small workshops. This season is the time when large trucks transporting raw materials from various places are arriving in an endless stream. They transported clay, reeds, silk threads and furs here, waited until the long winter passed, and then returned here to transport pottery, seats, cloth or ready-made clothes to places outside Im, and exchanged them for shiny gold and silver coins.

    Dotted taverns will be the final destination of these gold and silver coins. Although people here often talk about money, they are not stingy about spending. "It doesn''t cost anything, it''s just some metal. It also takes up a lot of space." There are not a few people in Imu who think this way.

    However, among the things they buy, gadgets with some magical effects are always particularly popular.

    The Mage Association prohibits ordinary mages from selling magic items to outsiders, but the supervision is not very strict. Plus some gnome craftsmen bring their novelties here, so you can buy just about anything here.

    Along the way, Vincent was also doing the same activities that Yim people keep repeating - selling and buying. He exchanged some of his small gems for some strange materials. Different metals, stones and even wood chips were transported to the back of the carriage for him to do all kinds of inexplicable experiments. As the road goes further and further, the weight of the carriage becomes heavier and heavier. The horse that was originally used as a replacement had to join in the work of pulling the cart all day long. The axles were reinforced again and again. And those fat horses also obviously lost weight.

    "Vincent, what on earth are you doing?" Newton poked his head into the car from the driver''s seat more than once, but could only see the back of the mage busy in the corner. He asked curiously: "Can it help me brew delicious ale?"

    "I''m afraid it doesn''t have that function." Vincent would always answer him: "But it can help you get a lot of wine barrels. It will save you from drinking the entire inventory in a while."

    "Haha, that''s the best, that''s the best!" Newton laughed and said, "Let''s toast to your early completion!"

    Shelley was very interested in Vincent''s work. As she was well-informed in the Dark Elf City, she naturally knew that the mage was making a constructed creature . Although in her imagination, such work should be done in a beautiful publishing magic laboratory, but being able to do it in a carriage, doesn''t it show Vincent''s ability even more?

    So, under her infection. Sokka also began to take a keen interest in Vincent''s brother''s work. Her current "leisure exercise" is to hold the candy that Shelley bought her and look at the mage''s hands quietly while imagining the birth of magical creatures in her mind.

    When they arrived at the border of Yim, Vincent asked the Mond knight to stop the carriage. He left the carriage holding a round metal ball and announced happily: "Now, my first structure is finally completed! Although it is still very rough, it should be able to complete the task I gave it."

    The group watched Vincent place the ball on the ground, imagining what kind of activities it could do. Vincent recited a spell to the metal ball in front of everyone. Under the agitation of his magic power, the thing kept shaking. There was a clicking sound, and a little khaki smoke came out from time to time.

    "Okay." Vincent said: "Now it has been started and started to work." The mage smiled and said to everyone: "It seems that my work these days has not been in vain, right?"

    But the ball still didn''t move, lying quietly on the ground. Mond and Newton didn''t know much about magical things. Although they thought they didn''t understand that things were no different from trash, they couldn''t bear to say anything. Shelley frowned. She didn''t believe that Vincent''s brain could create a metal ball that couldn''t do anything, but she couldn''t see the purpose of the thing in front of her. But Sokka stepped forward curiously, knelt down and asked, "Brother Vincent, what is this thing for?" Then she stretched out her little hand, ready to poke the strange-shaped thing.

    The metal ball flipped backwards, avoiding Sokka''s touch. The little angel said "Hey" and chased after him again. But this time, she still couldn''t touch the ball.

    Ignoring the metal balls flying all over the sky and the relentless "hunting" of the little angels, Vincent smiled and explained to everyone: "This is the part that ensures the flexibility of the construct. Of course, I still have more work to do." "

 Chapter 2 Travel and Travel Beyond Travel Episode 43

    Sokka now has a new toy, which is the metal ball that can constantly evade her tracking in the sky. Although the angel tried his best, he still couldn''t catch the flexible thing. Only when the mage gives an order can it land from the sky and stop obediently in Vincent''s hand.

    "It''s so naughty! And it''s too flexible." Sokka wiped the sweat from his forehead and pouted, obviously unconvinced: "That''s not fair! It doesn''t feel tired when it runs around, but I am exhausted. !��

    "Flexible movement, that''s what I built it for." Vincent threw the ball to the corner of the car. Without instructions, it now becomes a powerless iron egg. The mage took out a handkerchief and handed it to Soka: "When the future is completed, it will become a very flexible golem."

    Of course, because of the weight, it can''t be like this. But I don''t want a bulky guy. "

    "What will it look like in the future? Will it have wings like me?" Sokka stared at Vincent, "But it can fly very fast without wings now, and I may not be able to catch up with it in the future."

    The mage didn''t answer that question, he just said: "You can use it to practice your shooting skills. See if you can hit it. This is a very difficult thing and a good challenge."

    "Won''t it hurt?" Sokka couldn''t bear it: "My bow and arrow are so powerful that they can penetrate even small trees."

    "Don''t worry, the protective layer on the outside is very strong, and you can take off the arrow when shooting." Vincent encouraged: "When you can hit it, I will reward you with delicious food!"

    Therefore, they could see Sokka practicing archery in the air along the way, and the metal ball that the angels called "troublemaker" could always dodge the high-speed flying arrows at the most critical moment. Sokka learned the technique through repeated failures, and is now able to shoot three arrows at the same time, pointing in different directions. The only one who was a little depressed was the pet tiger. It is now Shelley''s toy.

    "It seems that I have trained a super archer." Vincent sighed. But when Shelley''s eyes came over, the mage immediately changed his words: "It''s us, we have trained a super shooter. I really don''t know how she will improve in the future."

    Newton has a new job because of the Angels'' constant practice. From time to time he would run to the roadside and break off some branches, and then use his knife to cut them into arrow shafts to replenish the ammunition consumed by the angels. Although he always complained that his good craftsmanship should be used to make statues for the palace, when Sokka''s smiling face came closer , even the dwarf''s last fatigue disappeared.

    The border line of Yim was not far away from them, and the road became a little difficult to walk, with mud pits trapping the wheels from time to time. The knight of Mond asked the mage to reduce the weight of the load. But Vincent''s space bag really doesn''t have any more space left to use. Although the orcs of Holy Greafury have not yet threatened this area, the panic they bring has already come. On the road, there were many Yimu soldiers patrolling on horseback. They would always stop and give advisory warnings to Vincent and his party: "The road ahead is not smooth, and now is not the best time to do business. For safety reasons , should at least be escorted by a large group of people."

    The Mond knight politely declined their offer and continued to move forward at a steady pace.

    The cavalrymen shook their heads, mistaking them for crazy businessmen, and turned away. Even though it seems calm, other people can feel it. The closer you get to the land of Holy Greafury . Mond became more and more excited, but the knight deliberately concealed this. Maybe he was worried about the war there, or maybe he was worried about meeting familiar faces. one way or another. He had already made up his mind to return to the place he had dedicated his life to.

    The curling smoke has fallen behind him. It was the last village Vincent passed before entering the Holy Greafury . They bought supplies there at a good price - Im''s businessman style has not changed. Although there is a map provided by Lambert, no one can be sure that the current situation is still the same as when he left. It is possible that the original safe area will become a battlefield, and once you are ready to enter the battlefield, you must be fully prepared in advance. Flour and bacon are piled in Vincent''s space bag, where they can be stored longer; and the most precious condiment is salt, which is placed together with the Sokadi fruits and is supervised by Shelley personally.

    In addition, the mage also completed the second part of his golem . A ring-shaped collar. On it, there are eight slender metal arms, and the joints are made of wood inlaid with gemstone powder. When it was installed on the "Troublemaker", although it reduced its speed, it gained the ability to deflect arrows. Sokka was able to hit the metal ball with his continuous shooting technique, but now he found that he couldn''t avoid the defensive circle of the arm. The difficulty of this game has increased again.

    "This isn''t fair..." Sokka said angrily, thinking about the reward. But Shelley stood up and quickly struck out with his sword, instantly creating a white mark on the sphere. That''s so fast. The "troublemaker" was not given any time to dodge or defend. Vincent touched his neck with some worry, and then said to Sokka: "Look... you can see it. Shelley can... hit the target so quickly, you should also learn from it and think about how she does it. You know, theoretically, a shot arrow is faster than a person rushing forward, and you still have a lot of practice to do!"

    After Sokka flew out with renewed fighting spirit, Vincent looked at Shelley, who was slowly sheathing his sword with a smile on his face, and said, "Your skills have improved again, and you are even faster than before. Congratulations."

    "What''s there to congratulate? I still may not be able to beat you." Shelley said with a smile: "I know that many magics do not need to be aimed, and more magic can guarantee a sure hit. And this will not make you progress. Now, am I still standing still?"

    "Yeah, yeah..." Vincent unknowingly accelerated the progress of the work he was doing, trying to complete the golem earlier .

    we arrived at the Holy Greafury border finally arrived, and the first person to wake up from his sleep was the Mond knight. However, in the eyes of others, the knight''s tired expression reflected his inability to sleep. Newton''s carefree style was a good remedy to relax Mond''s tense nerves, but what really brought him back to normal was a breakfast cooked by the mage.

    Vincent used the old method to catch some fish from the river and stewed it into a pot of delicious fish soup. Some of Sokka''s collection of fruits were also cut into small pieces and thrown in, but the angel didn''t complain about this. When the cool autumn breeze blows in through the gaps in clothes, a steaming bowl of fragrant soup is the best nutrition.

    "Okay. We are about to start traveling in the Holy Greafury Land, which is not a safe place now." Vincent''s eyes swept across everyone''s faces, and finally landed on the dwarf Newton: "After climbing over that hill, We may fall into the siege of orcs, of course I will try my best to avoid this situation. Although several or even dozens of orcs are unlikely to pose much threat to our group. But everyone remember, in that land There are tens of thousands or even hundreds of thousands of disgusting barbaric creatures wreaking havoc."

    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    "Actually, we''re not afraid of this!" Newton didn''t notice Vincent''s expression and continued: "They can''t be crowded together. Moreover, if my people heard that Newton''s bearded man was running around the orcs to escape, then I would be shameless. gone back."

    "Who said they won''t be crowded together?" Vincent patted Newton on the shoulder: "Please think about it, with so many cavalry from the Holy Greafury , wouldn''t they be able to surround the orcs? Those lone guys should have been cleared away long ago. That''s almost it. Winter is coming soon, and the orcs have long been used to huddle together in the cold winter. Besides, if they don''t gather together to form a huge group, then the Holy Knights of Holy Greafury should end this long ago. There��s a war.��

    "I think what Vincent said this time is correct." Knight Mond spoke: "If those guys run out, they won''t have any chance on the plain.

    But now the orcs were huddled together. It is even possible to form a community of tens of thousands of people, which is why it has been delayed for so long. I think we should be more careful. "

    "As long as we let Sokka patrol the sky." Shelley leaned next to Vincent and suggested: "She can see far away, and we can use this to avoid dangerous areas."

    "I think you haven''t forgotten Kubert. There should be more than one person who has thoughts like him." Vincent touched Soka''s head and whispered: "If the priests find out about Soka, it will lead to confusion." A lot of things are coming. Their enthusiasm will be a burden along the way.��

    Mond wanted to defend himself at first, but he opened his mouth and finally did not speak.

    then. After a hearty meal of fish soup, the mage and his party set foot on a land where orcs were raging. Several groups of soldiers came up to check their identities, but Mond dismissed them. The Holy Knights themselves have their own code words, which are generally used to accurately mobilize troops on the battlefield or transport secret information. The horn that was played in Yuegang City also contained notes and rhythms with specific meanings. The Mond knight only needs to make a few gestures to make them move smoothly.

    But Newton is a little dissatisfied with the current situation. "Why can''t I run into the orcs who come out to patrol?" He always kept mumbling, "Why don''t I do something good?"

    Five days later, he had no such complaints. Vincent follows the map given by Lambert. But still encountered a village destroyed by orcs . From a distance, they saw a piece of black smoke rising from the front, turning the originally blue sky into darkness. There were no shouts, and there was no sound of weapons clashing. This can only mean one thing: the orcs have ended the offensive phase and may be collecting loot now, or may have returned to their home base.

    Knight Mond called Vincent out and explained the situation to him. "Should we avoid them? Are there any roads near here? Vincent, please look at the map." The knight said.

    The mage noticed that the knight''s facial muscles were now very tense, as if he was holding back his anger. In Mond''s hometown, there are many evil-doers who are burning, killing and looting everywhere. How can this not make him angry? Although the knight will definitely listen to Vincent''s advice and avoid this area. But that will surely slowly affect the atmosphere of the entire team. So the mage used the Eye of Insight to look around as much as possible, thought for a moment and then said: "No, Mond, let us go over. Walk straight over."

    After listening to Vincent''s words, Newton began to wipe his warhammer excitedly, and whispered to his weapon in the language of dwarves. Shelley lay comfortably in the car and stretched leisurely. On the other hand, Sokka was a little nervous and hugged the little tiger hard, not knowing what to do.

    "Soka, it''s no big deal. Orcs are easy to deal with." Shelley said easily: "If Vincent is willing, he can kill a village of orcs by himself."

    "I''m not that powerful." The mage climbed back into the carriage and signaled the Mond knight to continue moving forward. The three fat horses were whipped hard . Spread your hooves and run forward. After Vincent stumbled and sat down, he continued: "If the orcs surround me, I am not as skilled as your sister Shelley, so I will have no choice but to run away."

    "Then what should I do? Like the last time I dealt with that big gray guy?" Soka grabbed the bow and arrow: "How about I fly to the sky!"

    "There is no need this time, because we have our allies in front." Vincent said loudly, just in time for the two companions sitting in front of the car to hear: "Behind the bushes in front, there are a dozen cavalry. I think They should be a patrol team. As long as we cooperate with them, we can easily complete such a task."

    After hearing this. The angel gradually felt relieved. She retracted her wings, and then specially collected those arrows with sharp edges. Knight Mond turned his horse''s head and drove towards the bush Vincent mentioned. Only by starting the offensive quickly can the orcs not be given a chance to escape.

    "Hey! Stop, the front is closed!" The cavalrymen jumped out from behind the bushes and stood in front of Vincent and his group: "Don''t you see the black smoke? The orcs are in the direction you are going. , do you want to throw yourself into a trap?"

    "No, we are the ones who weave the web." Newton stood up from the front seat and said proudly: " Knights of Greafury , Newton, the dwarf from Rooftop Mountain, salutes you. When are you going to eliminate those guys?"

    "Dwarf Newton. The battle has nothing to do with you. I think you should stay as far away from the battle line as possible." The knight took off his mask. He looked young, but he was the leader of the group: "I am Wood-Sparger. The son of the carpenter Sparger. We are waiting for news from our companions. They went to the village to scout and will be back soon."

    Vincent poked his head out of the carport, and his actions made the cavalry extremely nervous. Knight Mond saw this detail and shook his head. At first glance, this group of patrol soldiers can be seen as just fledgling children with no combat experience. The slightest change may cause them to panic. Vincent looked into the distance, and then said: "If the companions you are talking about have light green cloaks, one rides a red horse, and the other rides a white one, then I can tell you. They have been killed by orcs. Captured. Now being dragged off their horses, I''m talking about their bodies."

    "Oh God! How could you curse my companion like this?" Wood said: "How could you see my companion? This place is more than ten miles away from the village, and there is a small slope with woods in between.

    I don''t believe what you say! "

    "If he said he saw it, then I would believe what he said." Newton replied loudly: "I don''t know how he did it, but I never doubted his eyes."

    "Listen to me, knight." Vincent rubbed his eyes. Such a distance made him very easily tired: "Those orcs must have come out to look for food for the winter. Now they are preparing to leave the village and run towards their stronghold. If allowed, These guys got away, I guarantee you. They can stay fat and strong in the spring and come back again. If you hesitate any longer, we won''t wait for you."

    "Yes! We will solve them ourselves!" Newton stamped his foot: "Thousands of stones! I can''t wait any longer!"

    "Okay , gentlemen. We will follow your suggestions and guidance." Wood put on his helmet again, put away his sword , and took out the spear hanging next to the saddle: "But I still ask you Stay here. I don''t want any harm to you."

    "Oh, I promise you, we won''t be hurt." Vincent pointed to the east direction: "According to your speed, it is the best choice to intercept to the east of the village. The terrain there is flat, and there are loots. The orcs will never be able to run fast!"

    "Thank you, gentlemen." Wood said, "The God of Light will guide us!" Then, under his leadership, the eleven cavalrymen rushed in the direction Vincent pointed. Their rushing hooves were not too loud on the soft grass, and they did not shout slogans. Everything was done as quietly as possible.

    "Their horse speed was too fast at the beginning. After all, there is still ten miles to go here. The horses will be tired when they get there." Knight Mond said: "But other than that, everything is fine. They are good lads. Just a little bit inexperienced.��

    "So I asked them to go to the east of the village, where the battle will be easier." Vincent pressed Newton''s shoulder and said to the dwarf: "Let''s go to the village, drive those guys out, and send them to Wood''s ambush. Go in!"

    "I knew you would save the best part!" Newton kicked the horse''s butt and waved the war hammer: "Come on! What are we waiting for!"

 Chapter 2 Travel and Travel Beyond Travel Episode 44

    Orcs are the sores on the continent of Blasares . In the eyes of those "civilized races", the way of life of orcs is like that of ferocious animals, and they are more like the evil seeds left by demons on the ground. All countries are always on guard against threats from them and spare no effort to eliminate these creatures. However, they still live on the continent of Blasares , and with their excellent breeding abilities, they can still go their own way, and there are even more and more of them.

    But Newton doesn''t care about the things recorded in the book. He never uses his brain to think about how the enemy came. All his brain thinks about is how the enemy disappeared. The dwarf held the warhammer in his hand and jumped out of the car with a bang. The village that was attacked was not far away from them.

    Although the village has a lot of defensive fortifications, walls and a simple moat surround the place. Several wooden towers can be used for reconnaissance and lookout, and also allow the villagers to have a good range of bows and arrows. But the number of orcs obviously exceeded the village''s ability to resist. In the open space outside, many stinking corpses were lying in random directions. The broken arrows pricked the land like a hedgehog, and the blood under the corpse had already condensed into sticky glue, attracting many flies to participate in the last feast of the year.

    Mond hid the carriage behind the hill and rushed over to meet everyone. They lay on the grass and looked at the tragedy in front of them.

    Half of the entire village had been burned by the fire, and the other half was also smoking. Obviously, the orcs had no choice but to set fire to the tall wooden wall. However, in order to search for food for the winter in the flames, the other half of the village was saved.

    However, all that remained were the ruins of the wall, and not a single human soldier could be left alive by the orcs after the wall was breached . The shaggy-haired things were searching among the ruins, sniffing around with their large nostrils. Waves of burning smell came, causing Sokka to cover his little nose.

    "What are we waiting for?" Newton''s voice was not loud, but full of anxiety: "If there are still survivors there, we can''t waste time here!"

    "I saw two trolls standing in the north of the village. Close to the creek, where the most villagers were killed or injured." Vincent pointed in a direction for everyone: "They should have moved back by attacking the villagers who fetched water to put out the fire." The disadvantage is eliminated. For those enemies, leave it to Shelley. Her weapons will show those trolls how powerful they are!"

    "Then I''ll kill them from the front and let them know how powerful I am!" Newton said. However, his suggestion was rejected by Vincent. The mage said: "Newton, you and Mond Knight attack from the west and try to drive the orcs in this village to the east. Sokka and I can scare them here."

    "That''s fine." Mond said, "But Ms. Shelley is alone. Can she deal with the enemy in the north?"

    "Better mind your own business!" Shelley replied, glanced at Vincent and quickly left the hiding hill. At the beginning, Mond could still see Shelley''s figure moving among the grass, but after just blinking, the knight could no longer find her trace.

    "It turns out she really has a hand, so it will be easier!" Mond took Newton''s arm: "Come on, let''s go chase the wild boar!"

    "I just hope there''s still a little bit left alive before they have a chance to escape eastward!" Newton laughed: "Thousands of stones, let''s kill these idiots!"

    So, only Vincent and Sokka were left quietly on the hill. The little angel looked at the mage for a moment. Take a look at the village for a while. He seemed very nervous. Vincent patted her back gently to help her relax. "In fact, we don''t need to do anything. The orcs can''t survive their attack."

    Although the place Shelley is responsible for is farthest from the starting point.

    But because she was the fastest, the battle there started first. With the help of smoke and grass, Shelley quickly and silently approached several trolls who were sheltering from the fire by the river. Even without the cover of night, Shelley, who had been trained as a drow assassin, still perfectly avoided the attention of all enemies, and even their sensitive sense of smell did not have time to react. A black shadow jumped out from behind the grass, and a sharp weapon with electric light instantly stabbed a hole in the troll''s head. Before the force of the explosion could take effect, another sword penetrated the second target''s eye. Under the cover of two dull rumbles and gray-green debris flying all over the sky, Shelley disappeared from everyone''s sight.

    "It''s so fast!" Vincent was able to see all this with the help of his eyes of insight. He took out the scroll and placed it in the palm of his hand. Said to Sokka: "Anyone who comes close to the illusion I created, you have to shoot, just don''t be nervous."

    At this time, the orcs only heard two muffled sounds and did not know what happened. Only a few guys standing high in the ruins saw the death of the troll by the river. Although the gray creatures have powerful regeneration capabilities and can grow another one even if their arms are cut off, they have absolutely no ability to fight after suddenly losing their heads. The orcs yelled and told their companions with rude pronunciation and mouthfuls of droplets: "There are enemies by the river. Go and see what''s going on!"

    Several guys dropped the pieces of meat from their mouths. The blood-stained things were obviously not food made by humans. If it wasn''t the horses that fell dead on the battlefield, it was the dead villagers. For the orcs , the food obtained from the barn has the same status as the corpses dragged back from the battlefield. Some of them even believe that by eating powerful enemies, they can gain their power, thereby making themselves stronger.

    Taking heavy steps, the orc walked towards the north waving his ax, throwing down a lot of sticky blood residue in the air. But with the dull breathing and chattering, Shelley could clearly determine the enemy''s location even with her eyes closed. The three short darts quickly passed through the grass blades and flew to three different targets at the same time, aiming at the parts used by the orcs to make noise. Before the other companions could react, the three orcs were already holding their throats, looking at the black blood gurgling from their fingers with disbelief, and died.

    If it were night, no one would have noticed such an attack. From the beginning to the end of the attack, the enemy was not given a chance to call for help. Everything was carried out quietly and fatally.

    The few guys who survived roared, cursing the "hiding coward, coward, disgusting dungworm" in the language of the orcs . Because in their language, this type of vocabulary is too rich to be described in detail using human language, so there will be no further explanation here.

    The war cry of the dwarves sounded almost at the same time as the roar of the orcs . This is also the time when Newton cuts down the first enemy. He almost never stopped, charging and attacking into one movement. Although he was short in stature, the momentum provided by his thick body was completely combined with the power of his waving arms. The orcs could not withstand such an attack at all.

    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.

    "Here''s the stone, let me show you the power of Newton the Red Beard!" The dwarf used his war hammer to smash the enemy''s knees and head in sequence, and then used the same method to kill the next guy who dared to stand in front of him. "You guys are stinking black things, and your heads are full of disgusting horse dung! These maggots that eat carrion! These big rats that drink blood! These guys..."

    Sometimes, the way dwarves speak is difficult to translate into other languages.

    In comparison. Mond Knight''s offensive method is much more "formal". He pulled out a short spear from his back and threw it hard at the enemies holding crossbows, giving them a chill first. After observing the enemy''s distribution, he took out the huge family sword, rushed into the orcs'' formation, and protected Newton beside him as he advanced step by step.

    " Sword of the Evil Slayer, what you are stained with today is the blood of orcs!" Mond blocked the enemy''s attack and cut off their fingers, and then the enemy''s head. "It''s not a fire-breathing dragon, or a giant catching lightning. However, what you killed was still an evil monster. This is definitely worthy of the glory you have received!"

    The sudden attack disrupted the orcs '' deployment, and the appearance of these rebels suddenly excited the orcs who were still searching for loot. Blood, and only blood, can really stimulate the nerves of these militants. They left behind the boring task of digging. He rushed forward brandishing an ax and a stone club .

    Shelley has broken away from the assassination attack mode, and that speed obviously cannot meet the needs of the battle. Although they finally saw the attacker''s appearance, the orcs still couldn''t capture the attacker''s attack route. Shelley used his agile skills to constantly move through the orc team . Although he didn''t take many shots, every attack was sure to take away an enemy''s life. The orcs attacked the beating shadow, sweeping or slashing it diagonally, but those who were defeated were either the afterimage or their own companions. This kind of walk seems very dangerous, but Shelley can only use this method to avoid the crossbowmen standing on the roof of the house.

    The orcs do not have the technology to make crossbows, but they can rob them from human warriors. These weapons that originally belonged to the villagers were not suitable for use by orcs . Just the small trigger made the orcs with thick fingers very troubled .

    A sparse barrage of crossbow arrows came over. Although the accuracy is not very good, it can cause a lot of trouble to several attackers involved in the battle.

    The task of destroying them is given to the direction with the strongest long-range damage. Sokka had already drawn his bow and arrow without waiting for Vincent to remind him. Compared to the agile "troublemaker", the huge orc standing motionless seemed to be standing in front of Sokka''s bow and arrow. How could he miss it? The Xiangang ''s eyesight and their outstanding bow and arrow skills can stand out among all races, and Sokka has undergone rigorous training, and now his shots are naturally accurate.

    When shooting the first arrow, the little angel was still a little hesitant. But then. She gradually became accustomed to such a battlefield environment. Although the Angels of Dawn are kind and gentle, they still become very majestic and cruel when they encounter evil forces . This is why they are known as "battle angels" among many celestial creatures. Once the hatred of evil creatures in Sokka''s blood breaks out, she is almost unstoppable.

    In just three or four breaths, the orcs'' crossbows no longer had any power. Their crossbowmen were all pierced through the heads by angels and fell from the roof. The main responsibility for this effect lies with the mage Vincent. First, he made a treasure bow with extremely high penetrating power, and then asked Sokka to aim at flying balls and shoot them all day long. Unknowingly, the angel made it a habit to aim at round objects and shoot arrows.

    After this round of attacks, no orcs will climb higher. They could only use familiar melee weapons and launched a counterattack in the village alleys.

    However, this suits Vincent very well. The scroll that the mage unfolded was the spell "Summoning Black Tentacles". It lasts a long time and doesn''t require the mage to aim like an archer at all. As long as a street is covered with summoned ghost tentacles, you can watch the show in peace.

    Like the tentacles of an octopus living deep under the sea, Vincent''s spell also has the function of attracting to the enemy and pulling it. But what they pull is not the flesh and blood on the body, but the power hidden in the muscles. Just cling to them for a while. You will feel weak in your legs and feet and have difficulty breathing. Then he slowly began to feel dizzy, unable to control his body''s balance, and eventually fell and passed out. Although this spell does not distinguish between friend and foe, Vincent believes that neither the tough dwarf Newton nor Shelley, who has both angel and dark elf blood, including the paladin Mond, will be almost unaffected by this spell. But those orcs who are weak to magic resistance. You will suffer a big loss.

    At first, these tentacles did not attract the attention of the orcs. They regarded these things as illusions to scare people. But soon they felt something strange. Physical fatigue prompted them to attack these black tentacles, and many orcs used axes to chop at the attachments on their legs. However, how could their crude weapons have the ability to attack phantoms? In the end, the orcs just split their legs in two and fell down faster.

    "These strange black things must be Vincent''s work!" Newton knocked down the twenty-fifth orc, and he focused on the big ones to attack. "If this continues, I won''t be able to enjoy it any longer soon!"

    Mond said nothing, trying to stay as close to the dwarf as possible. After causing area damage. Only then can they play the role of driving away enemies. The orcs gradually showed panic expressions. But now they still have a numerical advantage, so they will not retreat yet.

    "As long as you persist a little longer, you can achieve your goal!" Mond pulled out his sword from an orc''s chest. The blood stained on it quickly dripped down, leaving no residue at all.

    Vincent cast a spell, placing the final weight on the orcs'' nerves stretched to the limit. He chanted a spell and created a complex illusion: the rain of arrows shot from the woods knocked down many orcs (these orcs were also part of the phantom), and then many human warriors appeared in the open grassland, and they quickly They gathered into a phalanx, and then rushed towards the village together.

    Admittedly, there are still many loopholes in this hasty spell, but it is enough to deceive the stupid orcs . On the battlefield. Who in the rush would pay close attention to the face of the guy who fell next to him? Just the thought that they might be in the same situation is enough to make them collapse. The orcs cheered and ran towards the east. Not only was it the direction of their occupied area, it was also the direction where there were no killers, no dwarves and knights, and no tentacles.

    "As for charging up to five times, we can completely eliminate the group of orcs." Vincent roughly estimated the fleeing enemies, after excluding the number that had basically no fighting power. He came to the previous conclusion. "Now, this battle is over."

    The black tentacle spell was quickly lifted, and Vincent erected a wall of fire on the east side of the village to prevent the orcs from returning . He and Sokka slowly walked towards the ruins, not forgetting to comfort the angel who was a little over-excited on the way.

    Newton used his war hammer to hit the seemingly complete orc corpses again to ensure that they were all completely dead. The Mond knight wandered among the ruins, shouting slogans such as "Is there anyone there? The enemies have been wiped out! Who needs help?"

    "Shelley, are you injured?" Vincent rushed over and asked. After all, the area she was responsible for was not covered by other people, so it was relatively difficult. But Shelley just shook her head and asked in surprise: "How is that possible?"

    "Okay, then the eradication of the orcs should have come to an end. Now let''s see if there are any survivors under the rubble." Vincent found two buckets under a broken log and called out the "troublemaker". After just looking at each other twice, the constructed ball with eight arms took the bucket and quickly flew towards the river to the north of the village.

    "Leave the job of putting out the fire to it. We need to take a closer look at this place." Vincent''s eyes and Sokka''s nose became the most useful tools here, while Newton and Mond continued to lift open the ruins. Wreckage, searching for the space below.

    Shelley began to collect things that could still be used in the village, mainly food and various tools. In her memory, the orcs , like the dark elves, never left anyone alive during the war. Such searches were just a waste of time.

    Walking from the beginning of the village to the end, Vincent had given up hope. The orcs searched the village quite thoroughly, and no one survived. With their sensitive noses, it''s not hard for those disgusting things to do that. Now, just wait for the cavalry from the east to come back, and then you can say goodbye to this village completely.

 Chapter 2 Travel and Travel Beyond Travel Episode 45

    Vincent sat on the ruins and opened his notebook that recorded all his magic experiences. The choking smell rising around him didn''t distract him. The water that was constantly being delivered extinguished the remaining flames in the village, the thick smoke dissipated, and the midday sun finally appeared bright again.

    Mond and Newton gathered the bodies of the villagers together. This was hard work, and many people died miserably with only stumps and broken arms. The dwarf kept cursing the orcs, while the Mond knight was silent. His current movements were like a machine made by a dwarf.

    "They''re back." Shelley jumped out from behind Vincent. She found several good crossbows and a large number of arrows on the battlefield. In addition, she also filled her small pouch with daggers. Following the direction of Shelley''s finger, a group of cavalry came quickly. They unfurled their flags in the wind, and their fast horse hooves quickly swept across the plain. It was a majestic scene after victory, even though they only dealt with the remaining small group of enemies.

    Vincent put away his notes and then hid the "troublemaker". When the group of knights got closer, everyone noticed that there were two more free horses.

    "Oh, gentlemen, I''m so happy to see that you are all safe and sound." Wood jumped off the horse before stopping, and came to the crowd with a smile: "We have always been worried that the orcs will hurt these friendly and friendly people. Brave guests. With the blessing of the God of Light, no one was injured."

    "There are two more horses in your team. Did someone die?" Knight Mond asked.

    "Oh no, old gentleman, this is a trophy." Wood replied with a smile: "Those orcs still have horses hidden, but their riding skills are really terrible. I think these handsome horses are not willing to provide for lowly orcs. riding, so I brought them back with me.��

    "It seems that the outcome of this battle is quite satisfactory." Vincent said: "Knights, we are going to the north. Are there any relatively safe roads?"

    "North? There are a lot of orcs there." Wood thought for a while and said: "But I suggest you wait until winter comes to the land before heading north. At that time, the orcs will also spend the winter in the villages destroyed by them, like Packed together as tightly as rats. The roads will be safer.��

    "Don''t worry, young man." Newton shook his hammer: "I don''t take those things seriously, they are all vulnerable!"

    a lot of orcs who were still bleeding and obviously had just died . He said: "Seeing the situation in front of me, I have to admire your strength. It seems that you are an experienced adventure group. But I still recommend that everyone. Try to keep to the west. At least the territory there is still firmly controlled. In our hands.��

    "We know this, thank you for the reminder." Vincent said: "How far is it to the next village where we can rest? It is very dangerous to spend the night in the wilderness."

    ��This requires you to get on the road quickly.

    From here, you can reach the Green Dragon Valley by heading north, but it will take half a day on the way. "Wood said: "Although handling trophies without authorization is not in compliance with the regulations of the Paladin, these two good horses obviously belong to the village, but they are not the property of the orcs, so they are not trophies. I would like to use these two horses as a thank you gift from the villagers to commend you for your deeds of avenging them. This is very reasonable. is not it? Bros! "

    the members of the Paladin Patrol cheered. They had just experienced a victory and were still in a state of excitement and excitement. Shelley led the two horses back to the carriage, and Vincent rushed to help. Mond knight called Wood aside. Talked quietly to him for a while.

    The mage quickly tied up the horse. When he was a child, he often did this kind of work when he helped his family''s hotel. He threw the reins over the front seat and rolled over to sit in the carriage. Knight Mond said goodbye to the group of cavalry who were rushing back to report the situation, and returned to his seat.

    "Have you heard anything?" Vincent asked him: "Is there anything else in the direction we are heading?"

    "The situation is not optimistic, but it is starting to get better, young mage." Mond let the car start to move slowly: "Now the warriors of Greafury are retaking the lost village from the orcs, and the group of invaders also felt it. This kind of threat makes a final struggle. Although the counterattack before death always appears strong and powerful, it cannot let them escape the fate of destruction."

    "That''s good. At least it will allow us to have a relaxed mood on the road." Vincent leaned on the carriage and asked, "How much do you know about the Green Dragon Valley ahead?"

    "No, I''m not very clear. This is the first time I''ve heard this name." Knight Mond replied: "Wood and the others have always suggested that we move towards Yaoye City to the west, where there are strong fortresses and brave warriors. However, , I don��t think we need to change direction because of the threat of orcs.��

    "That''s right, knight!" Newton shouted: "Let us forge a path to victory over the corpses of those beasts!"

    "Actually, I have a suggestion. You can go to the Roof Mountains faster, although I don''t know what you young people are going to do there." Knight Mond lowered his head and thought for a while, and then said: "Our carriage cannot go all the way north. , because there are several large gatherings of orcs ahead, a detour is unavoidable. I think the best way is to go northeast first, then go east around the central high hill, and then go straight into the enemy from the crossing of the St. Lut River . ribs, slipped under their noses."

    "Isn''t that too dangerous?" Shelley retorted: "Won''t the orcs find out? I don''t want to be exposed to their disgusting smell!"

    "No, the group of orcs will not enter the valley between the two tributaries of the Holy Heart River . They hate that river." Mond said: "They have no guts to enter the golden dormant forest, where the sacred Greafury is buried. A heroic place, blessed by a powerful force of good.��

    "Although I don''t understand whether the good force you mentioned really exists, it seems that this is also an option." Vincent asked: "How much time can be saved on the road if we go this way?"

    "Following the Saint-Louis River all the way north, eliminating the difficulty of supply, should be able to get us to the foot of the Roof Mountains before winter." Mond calculated: "In this way, we don''t have to worry about the first heavy snowfall in winter. It��s affected us.��

    "Well, since you suggest so, let''s go northeast." Vincent huddled in a corner of the carriage and stopped talking. They traveled all afternoon, but found that evening came very early. The sun has not yet disappeared into the western clouds. But it no longer radiates warmth. The cool wind that blew in advance blew through the desolate hills, carrying a vague smell of orcs . The originally dry land now looks a little desolate. No carriage passed them, nor could they hear the laughter of children playing in the fields. Except for a few crows who kept making noisy noises that made Newton upset, there was no other sound.

    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    Sokka lay on Shelley''s lap, playing with the pet tiger''s hair out of boredom. A few days have passed, and this little white guy has grown up a lot. The creaking sound of the carriage''s axles is lulling you to sleep. The little angel couldn''t help but miss the happy time spent in the Elf Forest.

    When it gets completely dark. They came to a stream. Although there is some filthy filth floating on it now (all the faults of the orcs ), it is still snow water left from the Roof Mountains. Before it was contaminated, farmers used the water to irrigate their fields so they could grow golden corn and oats. They can both fill the bellies of humans and satisfy the hunger of horses. But now, only with the help of Vincent''s spell can it become a source of drinkable water - because this situation has been anticipated and the mage has already made preparations.

    The moon appeared very late and seemed very dim. It may be that the dark clouds passing high in the sky obscured the only light in the night. Only a little light can be seen in the distance to the west. Maybe that''s the Green Dragon Valley. The group finished their simple dinner quietly. Even the always talkative dwarf blended into the quiet night. They decide to keep Shelley and Newton vigil, after all, both of them have the ability to see in the dark. Vincent was worried and kept Troublemaker activated. Then he fell into a deep sleep.

    Fortunately, the night was uneventful and they were on their way early the next morning. In just one night, the temperature of the air dropped a lot. The first frost fell this autumn . Although it was not big, it reminded Vincent and his party to speed up. The sky turned a pale blue, which actually made everyone feel refreshed. But when Vincent looked south, he found a black shadow approaching quickly.

    At this time of year, only the cold air blowing down from the northern roof mountains can wreak havoc. The frost last night was its masterpiece. But the group of shadows moved forward against the wind. There are no birds on the continent of Blasares that want to "overwinter" in the ice and snow. After thinking about it for a while, the mage roughly guessed the origin of that thing.

    "It can only be a group of druids migrating, or a scout sent by the Mage Association." He muttered in his heart: "I hope they are not here to find me."

    By noon, the group of black shadows had disappeared. However, Vincent always feels that there are still things around, monitoring his actions. At the same time, the orcs seemed to have been driven back to the fortress by the frost, and the road was surprisingly quiet and peaceful. No one disturbed the progress of Vincent and his party. On the tenth day after leaving the destroyed village, and after climbing over the central high hills with difficulty, they arrived at the St. Hector River .

    "We can''t cross like this." Newton looked at the wide river and the only demolished bridge: "We will be swept downstream! Only by finding a boat or another bridge can we reach the other side."

    "It must have been done by orcs!" Mond looked at the wooden pile that was split into pieces: "There are orcs'' footprints all around here."

    "I don''t think this river is very deep." Vincent looked at the water and said, "I have a way to get everyone across, and we''d better go faster. I heard the shouts of orcs coming from the distance."

    "In which direction? How many are there?" Shelley listened around, but found nothing: "Vincent, are you too tired and hallucinating?"

    "No, I also smell a stink." Newton said as he took out the hammer: "Every time at this time, I feel a strange smell coming into my nostrils, which especially affects my mood when drinking. Those orcs must be nearby."

    "Are you going to fight here?" Vincent said: "Be careful of being forced into the river. We should cross the water first and get rid of those nasty things. If they still dare to follow us, let them know on the other side. lesson!"

    Knight Mond looked at the carriage and then estimated the width of the river: "Vincent, we can''t wade across the river! You don''t want everyone to fly but leave the carriage on this side, right?"

    "No! The middle of the river is very deep, but except for that point, you can wade through the water. At most, it will be submerged up to your thighs or Newton''s waist. But you won''t touch the water while sitting in the car." Vincent replied : "I just need to build a bridge that can be crossed in the deepest place. It will allow us all to cross."

    Since I can''t find any other way, I can only do what the mage said. After using the force wall , everyone walked over smoothly in surprise. Except for some water on the horses and carriages, no one else''s clothes were even wet. However, the dwarf Newton hugged the body of the carriage tightly and did not let go until the carriage was completely on the shore .

    "Newton, I won''t let you drown in the water, let alone choke you into a coma." Vincent said, "I''m not Carol."

    "The rocks are on top! I don''t want to let water surround me!" Newton''s face turned a little blue: "Whenever that happens, bad luck will come."

    Before they left the river bank too far, they noticed a group of orcs passing by on the other side . Maybe they had just plundered a village. These guys brought a lot of loot with them, and they had enough cattle and sheep to keep them eating meat throughout the winter. Vincent threw three fireballs at them and attacked from a distance.

    "At that time in Moon Harbor City, Master Thomas used to cast spells to attack enemies from far away." Knight Mond said: "But before that, I had been deceived by him and lost my clear mind."

    "Okay knight, let''s continue on our way. After all, there is still a lot of arduous journey ahead. We don''t always have time to look back." Vincent returned to the carriage. The orcs on the other side were wailing in the fire: "No matter what, those guys lost their trophies and left many corpses behind. We have done enough work."

    At the beginning, traces of orcs could still be found on this side of the river . The trampled grass and some fires were left by the orcs . However, they can also see some relatively small and shallow footprints, which are always around the periphery of the orcs . After walking in for half a day, both kinds of footprints disappeared.

    "It would be great if there was a ranger in our team." Vincent looked away from the surrounding land and said with some regret: "Otherwise we can get a lot of information from the land, at least we know who the enemy is. "

    "I don''t think there will be any enemies here. The closer we get to the dormant forest, the safer we will be." Knight Mond said: "There are powerful guards there, and no things like orcs will be allowed to pollute the land. There are only kind-hearted creatures without malice. Only then can we walk safely in the area surrounded by the Holy Furnace River."

    "You keep talking about the powerful good guard. What on earth is that?" Vincent asked curiously: "Even in the records of the Mage Association, I have never heard of anything there."

    "Actually, I don''t know what it is specifically." Mond replied: "It''s just that some senior paladins said that there is the power of goodness there, and only the most pious and honorable knights can approach that area. There is even a saying , there is the gate to the heavenly palace of Greafury, the God of Light."

    "To Sweet Sugar Mountain?" Soka thought for a while and looked out of the carriage with some longing: "If there really is such a road, you can come to my house as a guest! Mom and Dad will also welcome you very much!"

    "Maybe there is a passage to other worlds, but we''d better stay away from there." Vincent frowned: "I don''t know why, but I always feel that this place exudes a weird atmosphere. Some of them make me shudder. .

    It was like returning to a dark underworld. Since our purpose is not to explore the center of the dormant forest, let''s go around from the outside of the forest. "

    Shelley didn''t comment, but her brows knitted together. "The blood of the dark elves may be rejected by that forest, but I didn''t expect Vincent to feel the same way." Shelley thought to herself: "Could it be that he has been affected?"

    Knight Mond also had doubts about Vincent''s reaction, but he didn''t mention it a word. The group continued heading north, leaving all questions behind. They were not close to the St. Hector River , nor too close to the dormant forest, both of which could cause stress among the team members. Only when they need to replenish water and food, they will go to the river and find some fat fish as much as possible. Happily, the water of the Holy Hearth River has never shown any sign of being tainted by the orcs . It is still sweet and delicious, but slightly colder.

    Although the Mond knight has been telling the legend of the golden forest, the silent mage is more influential. Vincent spent the entire day working on the third and most difficult part of the golem, the head. The clanking sound accompanied the sound of horse hooves they left behind along the way. On the evening of the fourth day after crossing the river, Vincent suddenly raised his head and stared at the dark shadow of the dormant forest in his field of vision without saying a word.

    "Mond, are you sure they are all the holiest knights?" Vincent said: "I really hope you are right now, but it seems that it is time for me to take action." He chanted a spell, and the undead magic orb was on Black smoke began to emit.

 Chapter 2 Travel and Travel Beyond Travel Episode 46

    Everyone looked in the direction of Vincent''s finger and could easily see that a thick fog was now rising in the dormant forest. But the sun was still hanging high above their heads , and although it was a little lifeless, it was indeed afternoon.

    Shelley jumped out of the car, patted the mage on the back and disappeared into the grass. Knight Mond''s eyes widened, hoping to be the first team member to discover the enemy. But he still didn''t believe that there would be anything harmful to them in this area.

    "What is there in there that makes you so nervous?" Newton stood in front of the mage, using his broad body to block the route between the forest and the mage: "Are the orcs playing tricks?"

    "No, there are a lot of undead creatures there, at least they look like undead creatures." Vincent''s words surprised the Mond knight. The mage said: "But as long as everyone is careful, I can make all those things prisoners."

    As soon as the mage finished speaking, the ever-changing mist condensed into a human-like form. Their faces became clearer and clearer, and their pale beards were swaying in the wind. In their sunken eye sockets, golden or silver pupils exude a soft light. Most of the guys looked like old human beings. They folded their withered old hands on their chests and said nothing. Vincent summons the power of the Undead Orb and asks it to take all undead creatures around him as prisoners. But the mighty staff just shook and did not react in any way.

    "Vincent, I feel very strange." Knight Mond drew his sword, but did not attack forward. He said: "If those things are undead, why don''t I feel any cold feeling? And there is no darkness behind those things."

    "Who are you?" Newton shouted loudly: "Just standing there, neither talking nor fighting! What are you waiting for? I don''t have the patience or interest to look at your faces!"

    "Don''t be impatient, gentlemen." A voice came from among the group of things, but Vincent didn''t see anyone move their lips. "Maybe you have many questions, but we can''t understand you either. In your team, darkness and light are mixed, and the brightest place is close to the deepest darkness."

    "We don''t have time to play riddles with you." Vincent confirmed again that the group of people did not show any signs of "survival", but the undead magic beads still did not work. Although as long as we understand this new ethnic group, it is possible for the mage''s status in the association to rise further, Vincent does not miss those false reputations. He just wants to avoid possible dangers. "Are you going to block our path? If not, please leave quickly."

    "Young gentlemen. It seems that we have scared you." The voice is still coming out, "After countless time, the sun has passed here countless times, and now we have finally waited for the next one from the church. Knight. This gray-haired old man, please come forward. We have something important to talk to you about."

    A moment of surprise flashed across Knight Mond''s face. He shook his head and said, "I have been expelled from the Holy Knights and am no longer a living creature fighting under the glory. I think you have found the wrong person."

    After hearing these words, the group of ghostly guys began to whisper among themselves. Chaotic sounds flooded into the mage''s head. Until this time. Vincent finally figured out that they used psychic powers to communicate, and their mouths might just be decorations. This group of people is very powerful. Being able to easily break through Vincent''s mental defense was beyond the mage''s expectations.

    "Before asking others to talk to you, you should at least identify yourself." Vincent said: "Or have you experienced so much that you have forgotten the basic courtesy?"

    "Mr. Mage, we cannot meet your request." An old voice said: "I still remember how the mages dragged this land into the flames of war. The scene of people being devastated is the most miserable memory I have ever seen. Don''t talk about you, no one from the Mage Association will know our names." Then, he turned to Mond: "Mr. Paladin, we still ask you to come with us."

    "Vincent. I think I need to go take a look with them." Mond said: "It''s not because of anything else, but they used gestures that only members of the Paladin Order know. I don''t think they have any malicious intent, even if there is , I can also protect myself.��

    Before Vincent could answer, Soka suddenly said: "Brother Vincent, they also asked me to come with them. Do you want me to..."

    "No!" Vincent pointed at the group of guys and said: "Even the evil lich and the powerful dragon will not be so rude! Let alone be so self-aggrandizing that they think they are the master of everything! Maybe your words I can convince my companions, but there is still a huge gap compared to convincing me. So far, I am still commanding this northward movement, and I am responsible for everyone''s safety. Especially Sokka. I don''t I agree to your request!"

    "Mage, we have no ill intentions, I can assure you of this."

    "Your guarantee doesn''t explain anything, and I won''t even accept your oath." Vincent said: "I judge a person''s behavior only by what he has done. No matter how good his words are, it is useless. What''s more, unless Sokka''s parents are here, I will have to take on the responsibility of taking care of this little girl. She already suffered a lot when she was taken away last time, and I won''t let this happen again."

    "Mr. Master, although your words are full of suspicion, we understand how you feel now." The voice said: "We have the ability to protect her safety. It only takes a while to say everything we want to say." , and at that time, the angel will immediately return to your side, unscathed."

    "Since you can designate the person to have spiritual conversations with you, talk to Sokka without my hearing, and quietly sign to the Mond knight, why don''t you clarify the situation now?" Vincent''s voice became more and more intense. The higher he got, there was a thunderous power mixed in. He waved his arms, and a rainbow-like light band surrounded the carriage, surrounding everyone. The group of people frowned and found that they could no longer talk to any of them through spiritual communication. The mage pointed the power staff at the group of people and said in a voice that could not be refuted: "If you have something to say, say it now! Any ability that directly affects the will is now prohibited, and any further actions will be banned. Treat it as hostility!��

    "Vincent. Isn''t that necessary?" Knight Mond looked at the situation and said, "Since there is a certain misunderstanding among you, let''s just leave. Besides, I am no longer a member of the Knights. I''m afraid they have the wrong person."

    "Mr. Mage, you are a little too cautious." The hoarse and hollow voice came intermittently, like the whimpering of a strong wind blowing through a rotten tree hole, which made people feel very uncomfortable. "Because we have an important mission, we cannot reveal our identity to you. This helplessness has only earned you suspicion. If everyone on the continent no longer trusts others, kindness will eventually fall."

    "If kindness becomes what you say, then let him fall. Because we don''t need stupid things." Vincent finally said: "We have wasted too much time here. Shelley came back to the car, Let��s get going now.��

    While the mage was talking, he was still watching the actions of the group of guys, always being cautious. But when they left the mage''s sight, they didn''t take any further action.

    "Those people are not undead, nor are they illusions." Shelley once sneaked around behind them to observe: "According to my feeling, those guys should exist between death and survival. Vincent, what do you think they are?"

    "I don''t know. The world of Blasares still hides a lot of secrets, and she has never unveiled her veil." The mage said, "Did they come after her?"

    "I''ve been waiting for them!" Newton said: "The mysterious guy talks evasively and is not happy at all."

    This incident left a deep impression on them. But there was no further discussion after the dwarf''s words. Sokka was not allowed to leave the carriage, but she still happily rolled around inside with the tiger. Knight Mond said nothing, apparently he had at least given up on exploring the story of those mysterious creatures.

    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.

    But things are not that simple to solve. When dawn arrives the next day, everyone suddenly cannot recognize the environment in front of them. Originally walking in the open space between the river and the forest, a simple dirt road in the grass showed their direction. But now they seemed to be in the heart of the forest, surrounded by golden trees. It was impossible to see far into the dense jungle, and a layer of milky white smoke covered the space above them. There was only a winding gap leading to the depths of the forest, where bright light seemed to shine through.

    "I really don''t understand what''s going on," Newton said. "I didn''t close my eyes for the rest of the night, just looking at the stars in the sky or counting the number of rocks under my feet. But it seemed like in the blink of an eye. Here. This is what our surroundings look like."

    "This doesn''t seem to be caused by magic. The roots of those trees are firmly rooted in the soil, and it doesn''t seem like they moved out of thin air." Vincent said: "Although I have heard of legends about walking wise trees, it is very rare. Obviously, the plants here are still the most common ones."

    Shelley picked up a stone from the ground and threw it toward the woods. With the echo of snapping, the stone did not fly very far. She said: "Vincent, how should we act now? The current choice seems to be to move towards the light. But there is a kind of giant beast in the underground world, they rely on light to lure prey and hunt."

    Since Vincent doesn''t know what the clouds above his head are made of, he doesn''t agree to anyone''s proposal to conduct aerial reconnaissance. According to the density of the woods here, if a fire is ignited, the group of people will most likely be suffocated to death inside. The mage didn''t like this feeling, especially when he felt the surveillance eyes scanning his back.

    He released many ghosts and ordered them to find a road that could be used to travel through the woods as soon as possible. It would be best to get the carriage to the river. But not far into the woods, the ghost turned into a puff of smoke and disappeared as if it had been injured by the priest''s dispersing power.

    "It seems that this should be our only option, to move forward from that road." Vincent said helplessly: "Even if we use weapons to carve a road through the woods, we can''t determine the direction. This milky white mist changes the characteristics of the sun. Everything is hidden. Unless you are a ranger or druid in the wild, you will not be able to find the direction. What I am most worried about is that even if there is such a road, it may change back to the forest in an instant, hiding all traces again. stand up."

    "It''s really annoying!" Newton said: "It must be those people. I really can''t think of any other answer. In this area, there are a group of people I don''t want to associate with. But all roads lead to them. direction. It would be strange if it wasn��t a trap!��

    "I don''t think it''s a trap." Knight Mond said: "If you feel it carefully, this forest exudes powerful sacred power, which is the kind of feeling that can only be felt in the temple of Greafury City, the capital. There is even Perhaps, the positive energy here is much greater than anywhere else in Blasares . Even if the other party always conceals their purpose, I still won''t believe that they will harm us."

    Vincent wanted to use the example of Archmage Thomas to refute Mond''s remarks. After all, Thomas was a kind ally and wise counselor in the hearts of all Moon Harbor City residents. But the conspiracy hidden in his heart plunged the entire city into disaster. The mage hesitated. Still giving up mentioning this past event that was too sad for the knight, he just said: "They have repeatedly used various methods to set up obstacles to prevent us from traveling to the north, without explaining the reasons at all. Now they are using the woods to create a maze, They have a face of ''forcing you to submit''. To be honest, there is no difference between them and the gangsters on the streets."

    Knight Mond was silent for a moment, unable to find anything to say to excuse them. He just asked: "Vincent, what kind of mission do you have in going to the north? I always thought you just wanted to travel around."

    The mage put the camping things into the space bag, and then explained the elf queen''s commission to Mond and Newton. After listening, Newton seemed eager to give it a try. He said that he finally found an opportunity to repay the elf queen for her warm reception to him. Knight Mond just nodded. Didn''t say much. A very religious thing like the "Savior" actually appeared outside the borders of the Holy Greafury , and the entire temple system did not receive any revelation. According to Vincent, that person is not a paladin. Just an ordinary young warrior. This makes Mond Knight, who has always believed that the God of Light will always save the world from evil, a little disappointed.

    "Okay, it''s all said and done, it''s time for us to hit the road." Vincent said: "Everyone should cheer up, be on high alert, and pay attention to the plants and trees around you. No matter where this road leads, we Try to finish it as safely as possible. From now on, all food and drinking water can only use the portion that has been stored in the space bag. Do not pick things in this forest, and do not drink the food accumulated on the leaves and flowers. Dewdrops. To put it more clearly, think of the road in front of us as a place cursed by the devil."

    The mage''s scaremongering had its intended effect. The group of people became a bit intimidated. Time passed slowly, but they were still wandering in the forest. The road underfoot became more rugged, and I often had to turn to one side after walking only five or six meters. Only the mage''s eyes could see farther, but the thick woods severely shortened the limit of his vision, and Vincent had to close his eyes to rest frequently.

    ��The roads here are more complicated than anywhere I have ever seen.�� Vincent said, and he still insists on recording the maps he has traveled: ��Look at the winding lines on this paper, there are so many things on it. times crossing. This means that we have gone back and forth many times."

    "But I don''t see any repeated scenery." Knight Mond said: "Are we going in circles all the time?"

    "Yes. If they want to use this method to starve us to death and exhaust us to death, they have done a good job." Vincent traced another corner on the drawing paper in front of him: "But from the picture, we are still here. We are heading in a specific general direction, and we are already more than three miles away from the starting point in a straight line. That means that this direction must not be the direction leading to the St. Hector River , otherwise, we would have already reached the bottom of the river. ��

    "You mean, as long as we walk in the opposite direction, we can leave here?" Shelley asked: "It should be easy to clear a path with my rapier."

    "I also have this plan, but it is difficult for us to keep moving forward in a straight line, at least not at night." Vincent said: " Everyone, stop the car. We will camp here today. Tomorrow we will have a whole day to do this work. . We only need a length of ten miles at most, and we can return to the river. I think their ability is not enough to change the direction of the river."

    In the evening, everyone just ate some smoked and dried meat and drank a few water from the pot. Sokka didn''t eat anything. She didn''t like livestock meat, so she gave her share to the pet tiger. In the evening, we decided to set up double posts, with Vincent and Shelley working the first shift, and Newton and Mond taking charge of the second half of the night.

    A bonfire was lit in the clearing, which was their only source of light now. The stars above the head have disappeared, it seems that this is also caused by the clouds and mist. Vincent ''s follower floats quietly above the flames, pointing with a tentacle the direction to go the next day. For a structure that has not yet been equipped with a head, it cannot be affected by any psychic spells, let alone illusions. After using this method, Vincent can at least ensure that he will not have to lose his direction tomorrow.

    Shelley walked around the camp, then returned to sit next to Vincent. The night here seems to be particularly peaceful, without even the chirping of insects. Apart from the crackling and crackling of firewood , only Newton''s snoring could break through the night sky. Shelley touched Vincent with her elbow and said, "You said that the so-called savior we are going to the north to find is a half-elf, right?"

    "Yes, in addition to that, he is also a tribal leader in the North and a strong warrior." Vincent said: "Actually, I don''t really believe in such similar legends: One person can save the world?"

    "That''s not important, I have other questions to ask." Shelley thought for a moment, and then said: "I have the blood of both dark elves and angels, but I also have the ability of elves at the deepest level.

    If I have a child with you, what should I name it? Half-elf? Half human? Half angel? What a troublesome thing. "

    "If you take me as an example, then this question is easier to answer." Vincent said: "Compared to those mentioned above, human bloodline is a bit weak. Under the influence of heavenly bloodline and drow bloodline, the most children It can only show some facial features, and it may be more like a human than an elf. But in terms of abilities, it should be almost the same as you. But why do you suddenly ask this?"

    "I just want to know the answer. According to what you said, it is to keep the spirit of research." Shelley said: "Sometimes you are very smart, but sometimes you seem a bit slow. Have you not thought about what happened that night? what''s going on?"

    "If I couldn''t see any clues from other people''s performance, I would no longer be a mage." Vincent looked at Shelley''s face, and the light from the bonfire cast a blush on it: "I just think, if you don''t want to If you say it, I don��t have to mention it. Anyway, I won��t get drunk again, because it seems that I will accidentally hurt you.��

    "A smart head is full of evil ideas." Shelley laughed, and she patted Vincent''s face gently with her hand, as if she was using this method to express punishment. "I don''t understand your human customs, and this poor common language cannot express all my meaning. There is a word in the Drow language that reflects the weakest thoughts of surface creatures, I miss you I also know what that word is. So Vincent, will you become weak in front of me for once?"

    "Maybe not, because I am not good at mastering emotions; or, in other words, I am not sure of the full explanation of that word." The mage replied: "However, I will make you feel that you can get all the feelings you want. "

    "Haha, your sophistry reflects your wisdom. At the same time, your evasive answer shows the pressure you feel in front of me." Shelley said, "But this makes me satisfied. The less you can find this problem, The more persistent you will be in searching for the answer. Now, my young man, the night is already deep..."

 Chapter 2 Travel and Travel Beyond Travel Episode 47

    Vincent sat close to Shelley, but he didn''t say anything, just looked into each other''s eyes.

    "Oh, Vincent, I saw a lot of things from your eyes - emotions and desires." Shelley said: "Although you can always hide the desires in your heart, they are exposed under this dark night sky. There are no traces. Listen to me, mage, actually I prefer you to show your wild side, at least it is without restraints or shackles. When you truly learn to master your emotions, I will consider your needs."

    "Then what you mean is that I should drink the bottle dry again? Use those liquids to warm my body and mind?" Vincent smiled and said: "I prefer to stare into your eyes when I am awake, rather than doing anything else. Can��t remember.��

    "Actually, whether you remember it or not has nothing to do with me. The first thing I take care of is my own feelings." Shelley''s slender fingers crossed Vincent''s chest and she said, "If you can meet my requirements, you think you are qualified to get it." The enjoyment I give you. Vincent, at that time I can soothe all the burning desires and desires in your heart, even beyond your expectations, and make you forget any other joyful enjoyment in the world. But that requires sacrifice The price - and I am determined not to suffer a loss in the process."

    "Okay, okay, Shelley, I will go talk to Newton tomorrow and ask how to make my body stronger." Vincent blinked : "But I do know some spells that can improve certain environments. performance. Maybe I should memorize them tomorrow?"

    "Hmph, why are you starting to say nonsense now?" Shelley stood up: "Of course you don''t need me to tell you what you want to do. But I still insist on my standards remaining unchanged. It''s already late at night - anyway. It''s impossible to tell the specific time in this place. I''ll go check on Sokka, and you go wake the two men up. It''s their turn."

    Shelley then left the bonfire and got into the car to help her sister cover the quilt again. Vincent chuckled softly, walked briskly to find Mond and Newton, and called them up.

    The knight also wore soft armor when sleeping. He only needed to put the outer layer of armor on his body and he was fully equipped. Newton complains that Vincent interrupts his dream. There is no winner who can win the 3700th Dwarf Speed Drinking Contest .

    The mage set several spell alarms around the camp before he could safely find a place to rest. The carriage where Shelley and Soka were staying was naturally not Vincent''s destination, so he could only take a look inside by casting protective spells on the two ladies. The mage wrapped his body tightly in the cloak given by the Elf Queen and lay down under the carriage to sleep. With this outermost layer of protection, it seems that the uneven ground has become softer, at least it will not affect Vincent''s sleep quality.

    Newton sat on a stake next to the fire, supported by his warhammer. Knight Mond said nothing, but looked around from time to time. Fulfilled the duty of a night watchman. But if the Cavaliers don''t chat with the dwarf, it will be inevitable that the snoozing Newton will fall asleep and continue his unfinished pursuit of the championship.

    On the morning of the next day, something big happened. As soon as the mage opened his eyes, he realized something was wrong. The surrounding environment became brighter, and the sun''s rays slanted down from the treetops, just shining on Vincent''s face. The surroundings are no longer silent, but the chirping of birds comes from time to time, making it seem relaxed and lively.

    The mage hurriedly climbed out from under the car. It was obvious that this place was no longer the camping spot yesterday. The big tree that originally blocked their direction was only left on the east side. From here all the way to the west you can see the water of the large river in the distance. The magic barrier around the camp was not damaged in any way. This indicates that no living thing has ever come close to this area. But beside the extinguished bonfire, there was only Newton snoring, and the knight Mond had gone somewhere.

    Vincent opened the curtain of the carriage and saw Shelley still holding Sokka and enjoying her sleep. If it weren''t for what happened here, there would always be something weird about it. Maybe the mage will continue to admire the beautiful scenery inside. Vincent hit the dwarf''s helmet with his staff and asked as soon as he opened his eyes: "Newton! Where is the knight Mond?"

    "Mond?" The dwarf stood up unsteadily. He straightened his helmet and said, "The knight has always been by my side, keeping vigil with me. Uh... where is he now?"

    "I don''t know, Newton. But I feel very bad." Vincent said: "Hurry up and wake up the two ladies. We have to be ready for everything. Those mysterious things will get out of the way for us. Come, it shows that they have achieved their goal. I don��t know why the Mond knights must leave the camp, but if a conflict occurs, we must maintain rapid mobility."

    "Okay , okay , Vincent. Don''t panic. As long as you stay calm, you will be able to solve the current mystery." Newton said, "As long as I''m watching over you, you don''t have to worry about anything happening."

    Shelley and Sokka were called out by the dwarf''s loud voice. The two of them didn''t rely on long periods of sleep, so they quickly got ready. Vincent stood at the edge of the woods, looking inside. He hoped in his heart that Knight Mond would come back safely.

    The woods exuded the breath of spring, but it was clearly late autumn. This contrast made Vincent feel uneasy. If the Holy Mountain of the Elf Kingdom can remain evergreen because of special tree species, then there is obviously a powerful anti-natural force in the woods here. Although the gloomy atmosphere I felt when I first approached this place gradually disappeared. But the mage can still feel that there is a spiritual place deep in the forest. It is the golden light there that dyes the entire forest with color. The mage''s eyes were involuntarily drawn there, but when Vincent suddenly woke up from this temptation, cold sweat broke out all over his body.

    "Should we move on?" Vincent said: "I really can''t see any sign that Knight Mond was kidnapped. There are no signs of fighting here. If he made his own decision to enter that forest, Not notifying us is equivalent to not caring whether we wait for him."

    "I have no objection, Vincent. For someone who leaves the team without authorization, he should fend for himself." Shelley said: "If he survives, I hope he can remember this lesson."

    "What kind of lesson? Young lady!" Mond''s voice suddenly sounded from behind everyone, without any warning, startling everyone. The knight was still dressed as he was yesterday, and his face was rosy and he looked very energetic. He glanced at everyone present with his piercing eyes: "I''m sorry to keep you waiting. And this way of appearing is not my original intention. If you have no objections, I think it''s better to leave as soon as possible."

    Vincent''s eyes immediately began to look at the Mond knight. The first thing he had to understand was the knight''s condition. Judging from the information fed back by the Eye of Insight, Mond did not suffer any damage. On the contrary, he became stronger and stronger. The physical characteristics of some elderly people have begun to weaken. If there is such a thing as rejuvenation in the world, then the Mond knight is undoubtedly an example.

    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.

    "Before setting off, we still want to hear your story." Vincent walked up to the knight. Staring into his eyes, any spell that may leave memory damage can find clues in the eyes of the recipient. The mage must naturally pay attention to this. He said: "Yesterday you left without saying goodbye, left your post and left us in the camp. We need your explanation."

    "Vincent, young mage." The knight said word by word: "For that incident, I apologize to you and promise that such a thing will never happen again. If you need my explanation, then I am also willing to explain the situation to you. Explanation: I have now received a sacred mission, which I received from the group of people you have always doubted. If there is a mission that represents light and goodness in this world, then it is this one. Very soon. I''m sorry that I can''t tell you all the details of the matter. But I can guarantee that this matter will be helpful to the entire Blasares continent."

    Vincent did not find any traces of spell effects. He just said: "Knight Mond. When did your words start to become so wordy? You are not a person who likes long speeches. Therefore, your current state makes us very worried. If you want us to be able to go on the road with peace of mind, please allow me to conduct a comprehensive inspection on you."

    "Mage Vincent, if this can make you feel at ease, then let''s do it." Knight Mond unexpectedly smiled: "This little waste of time is still allowed."

    The mage stepped forward, placed his hand on the Mond knight''s chest, and then began to check whether he carried magic. Seeing Vincent''s solemn expression, Shelley also put her hand on the rapier. Newton protected Soka and looked at the mage and knight with some concern. However, Mond looked relaxed and seemed to have no more psychological burden.

    A long while passed. Vincent took back his hand, he thought for a while and said: "Knight Mond, you have too much vitality of life in your body, they even make your body younger and younger.

    There is a powerful force lurking in your body, but it is very peaceful and will not cause any harm to you, at least for the time being. "

    The knight''s eyes widened in surprise. He patted the armor on his body and said: "Vincent, your observation skills are really very keen. Can you see such things?" Then he smiled and explained: "This task assigned to me by the God of Light will not do anything to me. Don''t worry about causing harm. I''m still me, Knight Mond."

    "If it were you before, you would never say that." Vincent sighed: "I don''t understand why you accepted this kind of commission. Did you plan everything from the beginning when you chose this path? No. , I��m afraid this is impossible. I think you are attracted by some kind of power."

    "What I am carrying now is hope, sacred hope, so I need your help." Mond said: "When necessary, I will tell you in detail. So friends, now we should continue to stay here to discuss , or cheer up and move forward?��

    Vincent looked at the paladin Mond, but what appeared in his mind was the high-spirited Wood or the young Lambert. It seems that that power not only made Mond''s body younger, but also revitalized his mind. But Vincent doesn''t like this change, it''s too incredible and elusive to control. The mage suddenly recalled that those strange things not only extended an invitation to the knight, but were also very interested in the little angel Soka. As long as you delay here for too long, it will inevitably cause unnecessary problems. The mage patted Knight Mond on the shoulder and asked everyone to get in the car.

    Shelley leaned into Vincent''s ear, lowered her voice and said in Drow: "Should we watch this knight closely? Is he in danger now?"

    The mage shook his head and wrote on Shelley''s hand: "Just wait and see what happens."

    They were on the road again, and this time they felt like they were freed from the trap. With every step away from the woods, Vincent felt more relaxed. The day and night surveillance gaze behind him seemed to be gradually dimming. The mage gradually raised his head and was able to return more energy to the work of making the golem. You won��t always look behind you like a frightened bird. But sometimes, when Vincent sees the Mond knight, he always falls into endless thoughts.

    It was just one day, when the moon rose into the sky early and appeared at the same time as the setting sun, they were surprised to find that they had reached the point where they needed to cross the river again. Vincent looked at the map in his hand with some confusion. The journey that originally took half a month took less than half the time. The golden forest behind it has long been hidden behind the hills, and no trace can be seen. Could it be that after taking a detour for a day? Do they have super speed?

    "Thousands of stones! Those orcs demolished the wooden bridge here again." Newton said angrily: "If I see them again, I will treat their bones in the same way and let them experience it for themselves. Feel this way.��

    "Isn''t that too cruel? Uncle dwarf." Sokka still hadn''t figured out Newton''s "seniority".

    "No, my dear little girl." Newton said: "There are too many bad guys in this world waiting for me to kill. I have killed a lot of them, but not enough. Those orcs can only do some small tricks sneakily, not at all. Don��t dare to face my hammer! Vincent, use your eyes to see, there are traces of orcs around. I will demolish them one by one! Or use them to pave new bridges!"

    "Okay, brave dwarf warrior. It''s not impossible for us to get through." Vincent said: "But if you continue to yell, I will order the banshee to carry you to the other side. Now. Return to your position quickly. Come on. We''re leaving."

    Hector River like shadows , and headed north persistently. This place is no longer controlled by humans. The orcs are entrenched here like blood-sucking leeches. But fortunately, you can move along the river without running into too much trouble, and you don''t have to worry about being contaminated by the filth left by the orcs .

    As long as the water in this river still has the unstoppable power of running, the orcs will not be able to pollute it, and they will not be willing to approach it.

    But once night falls, there will still be chilling sounds all around. Not only the orcs, but some terrifying beasts also came out to wreak havoc while the evil enveloped them. It is said that dire wolves and winter wolves followed the orcs'' footsteps and slipped down from the high mountains in the north. They often raided villages, dragging away livestock and even lone travelers. The inhabitants of the Holy Greafury cursed these predators. The orcs fed them with the meat they robbed, and even trained them into mounts.

    Vincent takes the trouble to set up magic traps every night so as not to be caught off guard when he encounters an attack. They never lit fires at night so as not to attract the attention of their enemies. Since various reptiles will emerge from the black earth, centipedes, earthworms , ground spiders and many things that cannot be named, together with the buzzing mosquitoes, seriously affect everyone''s sleep quality���� But the Mond knight didn''t seem to be disturbed in any way - the next few days of travel were simply torture. Much of the spirit brought was used to cleanse insect-bitten skin, and the priest''s spells were overkill in this regard. Such behavior made Newton nag sadly all day long.

    However, on the morning of the fifth day, they stopped again. in front of their eyes. Under the dawn, the Roof Mountains were clearly visible, standing like a huge shadow in front of them. The peaks are covered with white snow, reflecting the dazzling light. Its topmost peak is like piercing a big hole in the sky, and even the stretching sea of clouds has to avoid that sharp edge. Many broken hills extend from the foot of the mountain, the nearest one is more than ten miles away. There were no trees on it, and it looked very desolate. At most, there were only a few sparse grasses growing on it like scabies. The melting snow water every spring washes away the hills with great force. Only the big trees that have grown for thousands of years can hold on to the land with their root systems and prevent them from overturning. Now, what Vincent and the others have to face is this unprotected area.

    "I love this place so much." Newton cheered excitedly: "Look at the Roof Mountains! And Crown Peak! Next to it are the Ice Furnace Peak and the Forge Cliff. We dwarves have worked here for generations. , there are thousands of stones here for us to express our creativity! To be honest, when I retire, just give me a strong chisel and I can build you the most beautiful palace! I really can��t wait to get in there Holy land! Now, I seem to have booked a jingling gouge!"

    "Before enjoying the hospitality of the dwarves, we should consider how to extinguish the enthusiasm of the orcs." Vincent set up a pergola over his eyes with his hands and looked far into the distance: "There are at least thousands of orcs lying between us and Roof Ridge Mountain. They A camp has been set up, and maybe there are cages specially made for dwarves, ladies, knights and mages.��

    "Aha! What a coincidence!" Newton shouted: "They really care about me, and they even prepared a pre-meal exercise before going home! I said, friends, what are we waiting for?"

 Chapter 2 Travel and Travel Beyond Travel Episode 48

    "Newton, don''t be so impatient." Vincent said to the dwarf: "As long as we are careful, we can still take advantage of the scorching sun during the day to pass through the gaps in their camp. What we have to do now is to recharge our batteries."

    "Why don''t we walk in the dark? Wouldn''t it be safer if we can take advantage of the cover of night?" Sokka asked.

    "Orcs hate the sun during the day, it makes them feel uncomfortable, but their eyes can see through the night, and that is also the time when they are often active." Vincent replied: "When the sun makes evil creatures feel uncomfortable, When they have to rely on broken roofs for shelter, it is time for us to move forward. Now, we have to experience another night without a campfire."

    So, they hid with the help of rocks and took down all the gorgeous decorations on the carriage. The Mond knight found cloth and tied the hooves of five fat horses, and then fed them only a small amount of fodder. In order to prevent eating too much and leaving dung balls on the road, thus pointing the direction of the orcs'' pursuit, the food standards of these five horses were lowered again and again. However, Mond had already started to fatten them up to survive this difficult time.

    Vincent took out all the weapons in the space bag and distributed them to everyone. If discovered by the orcs , a battle will be inevitable. Both powerful warriors need someone they can replace, lest their weapons curl up and end up fighting with bare hands. Shelley got a bunch of daggers and throwing knives, which at least kept her safe from the threats in close combat. Sokka was holding a pile of arrows in a daze, not knowing how to use them up.

    "Little Tiger, come and help me too." Sokka found her own helper, but Bai Hu just whimpered and hid at the other end of the carriage.

    After resting in advance, the group set out before the moon disappeared behind the mountain peaks. They wanted to try their best to go as far north as possible before the rising sun appeared. Everyone walked very carefully along the way, trying not to make any noise, and at the same time they also raised their ears to pay attention to the movements around them. The orcs have considerable freedom in this area. They roam freely without fear of being attacked by large groups of humans. What this carefree situation brings is a severely damaged landscape - downed trees, trampled flowers and grass, and some feces that have not been destroyed by insects are spread haphazardly on the roadside. Everyone covered their noses along the way to avoid being turned off by the smell.

    Three orcs once encountered them unexpectedly, but Sokka''s bow and arrow resolved the battle before they could even send out a call. Vincent simply buried the body with sand. These pieces of meat could also provide certain nutrients for the surrounding plants. It can also be regarded as a natural compensation for damage.

    In terms of damaging morale. Hunger is sometimes more effective than swords and guns. Everyone has not eaten hot food for many days and began to miss the smell of the stew made by Vincent. The situation was even worse now. In order to prevent the orcs from finding them through their noses, they even had no food such as bacon, so they could only eat the few remaining elf biscuits to satisfy their hunger.

    Sokka lay on Vincent''s lap, looking at the mage with his big watery eyes, and he could understand what she meant without any verbal communication. The white tiger also lazily imitated its master''s behavior.

    "Soka, hold on a little longer. This journey will pass quickly." Vincent said: "I have experienced situations that are ten thousand times more difficult than now. At that time, let alone food, there was no even drinking water."

    "Yes, the mage ate less than anyone else at that time. I once thought that he was like a plant and only needed the sun to survive." The dwarf recalled: "We were trapped in the cave with nothing. Then At that time, I was thinking that even if an orc with a stinky body rushed up to me, I could kill and eat it. However, I got double the bounty for that mission."

    "That''s because your eyes are always wandering around the businessman we are escorting, that poor fat man." Vincent smiled and whispered: "Afterwards, he told me, ''The eyes of that dwarf in your team are really scary. I always think of a hungry boar. But Newton, don''t scare him anymore."

    "Of course I won''t be so stingy, right Sokka." Newton said, "Your bearded uncle is a hero!"

    Appropriate teasing can liven up the atmosphere. Especially when the energy is focused on the lips, the feeling in the belly is not so obvious. They walked along a road built in ancient times, but due to the changes in terrain over time, it was shorter than the surrounding land , just enough to hide the roof of the carriage. Beyond the road lay slopes covered with gloomy woods, which looked as if they were shrouded in dark clouds, reflecting the depression they felt after being overrun by orcs . The hillside was covered with heather, gorse, mountain holly, and other shrubs unknown to them, but because it was late autumn. Most of the plants are starting to wilt and look a little dry. In addition, they could also see clumps of tall pine trees growing everywhere. But on the other side of the woodland is the camp of the orcs. They cut down the tall trees and have no respect for these creatures that have lived for hundreds of years. (Written by @��@��@��@��@��@��@produce@) Rough axes and torches are their accomplices, and those camps and fires used to roast rotten meat are the final destination of these trees.

    The early morning mist drifted out from the pine forest, and there was also a fishy smell. Vincent''s eyes were always paying attention to the movement inside, controlling the forward speed of the carriage and avoiding the orc patrols. A few times they even heard the sounds of the group of things yelling at each other, as well as rude snoring and weird laughter that made people go crazy. Sokka''s bow and arrow were already aimed in the direction of the sound, and he would attack once the opponent appeared. The god of luck did not seem to abandon them at this time. The owner of those voices just passed by the carriage without looking at the low ancient road, and then disappeared into the woods.

    Thus they had crossed the land known as the Pine Plains, and were now upon those low hills, which were the first steps towards the ascent of the Roof Mountains. The dwarf Newton motioned for everyone to walk towards the sharp direction of the ice furnace. Although it is the most dangerous place in the entire Roof Mountains, it is also Newton''s hometown.

    The orc camp is now clearly visible, because Vincent and the others are already standing on a higher ground than the camp. Looking at the busy black figures inside, it looked like a bunch of black bugs that were constantly squirming, planning a larger-scale operation against the southern land. "It would be great if there were spells with super long range now." Vincent said: "This way, we can rain fire on their heads."

    The cool air gradually turns into a biting wind, especially in the early morning and evening. The air blown from the Roof Mountains carries the smell of ice and snow. Although it dilutes the stench left by the orcs , it also reminds everyone of what it is like to be in the cold on the mountain peaks . After a day''s journey away from the orc camp . Vincent decided to stew a pot of fragrant broth so that everyone could regain their strength.

    After eating some berries stored in the space bag in advance, the little angel spit out the core while looking around for dry branches and dead wood. These were not hard to find in late autumn, and it only took her a while to fly back. Vincent dug a small hole in the soil, filled it with dry fern leaves, and then carefully turned it into a stove. Although there was a faint smoke, the aroma of the fire itself was enough for everyone to take the risk.

    After setting the pot up, Vincent carefully toyed with the mushrooms inside.

    First, make the soup base , and then concentrate on waiting for Mond and Newton, who are hunting, to come back as soon as possible.

    A light flashed nearby and then disappeared quickly, but it had already aroused the vigilance of the mage. Vincent picked up the powerful staff and immediately turned his gaze over there.

    Before he could call Shelley over, a loud noise attracted the mage''s attention. In the light of the fire, the dwarf Newton fell from the air with an unkempt appearance, and at the same time shouted: "Everyone, be careful, there is a skeleton that can cast magic!"

    on the continent of Blasares that has such strength, and it must be the lich . Vincent waved Shelley to hide with Sokka. Then he took the Undead Magic Orb and rushed towards the place where the explosion occurred. Although I don''t know why the lich would leave his residence and wander outside. But since he could encounter such a powerful undead creature, Vincent had no reason to let it go.

    As soon as he emerged from the slope, he saw the lich fighting with the Mond knight . It was a tall dark shadow. Even the rays of the sun cannot reveal its face. The tattered robe draped over its body did not sway with the cold wind, but floated in all directions, as if a dark wind was blowing from the soles of the lich ''s feet. Its cold eyes exuded a faint light from the bottom of the abyss, while its hard and cold bone arms were pointing at the knight, blocking Mond''s progress.

    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.

    What was cast on Mond was a holding spell, and the purple light tightly wrapped the knight''s heavy armor like a cocoon. Mond held the sword tightly with both hands, placed it on his chest, and thrust forward with all his strength. The Lich ''s spell is shaky, but it still restricts Mond''s movements. It is precisely because we don''t know when this spell will expire. The lich did not dare to step forward and launch further attacks.

    Vincent knew that if this continued, the knight would be the first to die of exhaustion. Without hesitation, he cast a fireball at the lich ��the undead creature was immune to both lightning and cold, and only heat could melt his body. Obviously, the Lich also noticed the arrival of the mage. It took a few steps back, released Mond''s immobilization, and at the same time used flight to escape the fireball''s attack range.

    "Oh, it turns out there is a young mage here, what a good harvest day!" The Lich ''s voice echoed in the sky like a mourning crow: "Kneel down and beg for my mercy. Maybe I will take you as slaves. Serve me all the days of your life.��

    What answered him was Sokka''s chain of arrows. Such an obvious black spot floating in the blue sky is easier to aim than a red bullseye. The protective arrow spell on the Lich deflected the first few arrows, but he was still shaken back. At the same moment, Vincent''s advanced dispelling magic also floated over. With seven flashes of different colors, the spells cast by the lich on itself disappeared one by one, and it fell from mid-air.

    The duel between mages is nothing more than a contest between casting spells and removing spells. Once the opponent''s protection is wiped out, victory is not far away. The Lich instantly cast the Feather Fall spell to prevent it from falling to pieces, but Shelley quietly appeared beside it, disrupting the Lich ''s original spell steps.

    In a hurry, the Lich did not have time to finish the long spell. It could only use its powerful spiritual power to try to knock Shelley away. But the Lich ''s opponent had two bloodlines that were highly resistant to spells. Shelley just swayed and still stabbed the Lich accurately with his rapier .

    Liches are worthy of being one of the most powerful undead creatures, and their bodies are tougher than steel. The magic rapier that could even cut through stone left only a white mark, and even the explosion failed to break its ribs.

    "You lowly creatures, wait patiently for my counterattack!" The Lich rubbed his teeth and made a sound: "I hope you can endure the pain of becoming a test subject. I want..."

    He suddenly stopped talking because Vincent arrived just in time. Point the wand of power at its pupils. The mist that constantly appeared on the undead orb made the Lich feel a great threat, and it saw the infinite power of imprisonment and oppression from it. The Lich ''s eyes flickered , and the flame representing evil wisdom in his eyes seemed to be swaying in front of the strong wind, and was in danger of being extinguished at any time .

    "What else do you have to say, Lich ?" Vincent stood in front of the undead creature. "You have one last chance to convince me."

    At this time, in the eyes of the Lich , the mage is no longer a young apprentice, no longer a servant who can act as a spell assistant. Even if he is an apprentice and a servant. That is also the guy who controls the life and death of the lich . In front of the Necromantic Orb, all undead creatures will feel instinctively afraid, even the lich with a phylactery . This artifact does not destroy the undead, but imprisons them all. Unless the owner orders it, there is no possibility of freedom.

    Feeling the vibration of his life box , the Lich had no choice but to start begging. Its voice was still cold, but it no longer dared to have a haughty tone. The sound seemed far and near, extremely erratic; sometimes it was sharp as if floating in the clouds, and sometimes it was low as if it came from the ground. But the meaning it expresses is very clear. The Lich is ready to use everything he has in exchange for freedom.

    "Treasure? Money? Those are things we don''t need." Vincent said: "The conditions you provided do not impress me. Because we can find the same things after eliminating you."

    "Oh, young mage, I understand what you mean." The Lich said: "I have many magic scrolls. There are also books and rare items. In addition, I can also provide you with knowledge about all places in this area. The legends of the world are all installed in my mind. Knowledge, is this what you really want in exchange?"

    "Your service can indeed be exchanged for limited freedom, but I don''t completely believe in your character." Vincent shook the powerful staff, and then said: "Even if it is an oath, I can''t completely believe it. After all, it was made by a wizard . In the demon''s mouth. Let''s do this, you hand over the life box to me, and I won''t use the necromancy beads against you."

    "This...this is actually the Necromantic Orb?" The Lich opened his mouth wide. I finally understood where the fear in my heart came from. It thought for a moment and then took off one of its teeth. After crushing it hard, a small rectangular box lay in his hand.

    "Instant summoning?" Vincent took the phylactery and took back the staff: "It seems that you really have a lot of good things. This spell is very rare now."

    The Lich waited until the Undead Magic Orb moved away from his eyes , then quickly stretched out his hand to clamp Vincent''s neck, squeezing his throat tightly with his skinny knuckles, not daring to let the mage recite any spell.

    Vincent felt a coldness gripping him, a feeling deep in his bones. He understands. This is the same as the ghost''s touch, which has the power of the world of the dead, and will make living creatures lose their vitality after a period of time. The Lich stared into the mage''s eyes and laughed loudly: "Even if you have my life box, how can you destroy it? Except for the undead magic beads, I am not afraid of any of your methods. Wait until your companions arrive. By that time, you had turned into a corpse��a corpse that I could swap bodies with!"

    Both Shelley and Mond were caught off guard by such changes, and they were too far away to step forward to help. Sokka set up his bow and arrow, but the Lich used Vincent to block the direction of the arrow, preventing the little angel from finding a chance to take action.

    Although Vincent could no longer breathe, he smiled. A strange smile formed on that pale face, an expression that even made the lich shudder. Vincent slowly raised his right hand, and a silver ball of light floated slowly below it. It is the lich ''s phylactery.

    The phylactery is the bridge between this undead creature and the world of death. It continuously provides negative energy to the lich. However, once the powerful magic source power acts on the phylactery, it will destroy other energy types in an unstoppable manner, completely threatening the foundation of the Lich ''s existence.

    Accompanied by a shrill scream, the Lich knelt down in front of Vincent, and its hand naturally relaxed. The bones all over his body began to emit green smoke, like dry branches placed next to a fire, which could be ignited and burned at any time. The Lich reached out and tried to touch his phylactery, but the next moment began. The two hands began to pull the mage''s clothes again. The lich begged, begging Vincent to let it go.

    "I had already expected that you would attack me when the Necromantic Orb left, because you thought I couldn''t smash your phylactery right away." Vincent said, "Even if you lose your phylactery, you can make another one." One. In your heart, exchanging the danger of not being able to be resurrected for a period of time in exchange for the Undead Orb is the best deal. But Lich , haven''t you ever thought about why I want to tell you this treasure? Its name? Especially when I don��t need to use its name to subdue you?��

    The lich curled up into a ball on the ground. Hollows began to appear on its bones. Now the undead creature could no longer even scream and could only tremble and wait for its fate. As long as a little more time passes, the Lich ''s phylactery will be completely dissolved by the power of the magic source.

    Vincent put away the silver energy ball and pointed his staff at the Lich: "Now, do you know the role you are going to play?"

    The weak lich nodded, it had no more strength to retort now. The phylactery is in the hands of a mage like Vincent, and it can only obey orders. To prevent the Lich from stealing the phylactery, Vincent put it into the gap in the adamantine arm.

    Mond Knight''s sword was always facing the Lich , but Vincent stood in the middle of the two. "Knight Mond. This guy will be useful to me."

    "It will not help you to have such an evil thing around. Its mind is full of tricks and deception. Given the chance, it will use all its efforts to destroy your life!" said the Mond Knight: "Things like them It only deserves one end, and that is to be tied to the stake and let the God of Light destroy it!"

    "Knight! Put away your words. I am now controlled by others!" The Lich argued , because he knew that if he did not fight for a chance to survive, he would probably be killed by the Paladin on the spot: "I am no longer a subject. I am just a tool. A tool to serve my master. In order to show my loyalty, I will tell my master my real name, so that he has the power to control my destiny." The Lich planned in his heart, anyway, this The mage''s life is only a hundred years, which can only be regarded as a moment compared to his eternal life. When the master dies, that is when he obtains the Undead Orb and that strange magical energy. As long as you escape the disaster in front of you, the future is still within its control.

    Vincent kept that name in mind. Only then did he feel free to leave his back to the lich . Because he knows that the real name is a powerful force engraved in the soul, and it is also a step that must be taken to become a lich . With just one thought, he can completely erase the lich through the power of his real name. Handing over the Lich ''s real name is equivalent to complete surrender.

    Knight Mond persisted for a while, and finally put down his sword: "Vincent, carrying such a thing will make you tortured, and it may eventually bring about destruction. You are risking your own life!"

    "Knight, don''t make such a fuss. I''ll take care of Vincent''s back." Shelley looked at the Lich up and down. Then he said: "If you do anything wrong, I will blow your head off and bury your body in the orc cesspit."

    "Oh, Mistress, I am a loyal escort." The Lich was still smoking and his body was extremely fragile. This gave all his movements a rattling sound, but his powers of observation remained sharp. "I humbly provide services to everyone in exchange for the opportunity to work."

    Shelley ignored the lich ''s flattery. She had heard such words thousands of times when she was in Prudence City. Shelley whispered in Vincent''s ear: "Why do you keep such a thing? It''s too dangerous."

    Vincent made two gestures and explained to Shelley through his telepathic connection: "We are about to enter the Roof Mountains, and we will continue to go north.

    Newton has not returned home for the New Year, and the Mond knight was the only one who knew about the conditions in the northern tundra. He paused and then continued: "However, since the incident in the Golden Forest, we cannot completely rely on him now." "

 Chapter 2 Travel and Travel Beyond Travel Episode 49

    "Oh, Master, we really can''t move forward. The carriage cannot pass there." The Lich followed Vincent and whispered: "Behind the hill in front, there is a deep ditch, and there is no bridge to cross. .The only road is to go around to the west, at least the valley there is passable."

    "Got it, Hiss." Vincent took the first two letters of the lich''s real name as its name, instead of using its originally lengthy name.

    This not only makes memory easier, but also reminds the Lich of its own situation. The mage''s insightful eyes looked through the hills in front and indeed saw a rift valley. He told Mond to turn the carriage around and return to the work of making the golem.

    The Lich also became quiet and did not dare to act rashly because Shelley and Newton were always staring at it. The four eyes formed a tight net, completely covering it inside. Not only that, the little girl teasing the tiger next to her and the knight driving the carriage all exude powerful divine power. These are the nemesis of the undead. Heath also believed that it was one of the most powerful ones on the continent of Blasares . At least it had no rivals in the snowfields of the north, but now it was completely trapped.

    Its eyes flashed with golden flames, which were the result of the continuous burning of the power of the dead. But every time it recalled the time when the young mage tortured it with his unique magical power, the painful feeling made it tremble all over. "Only by figuring out the source of that power can we get out of trouble." This thought was running through Lich ''s mind all the time. So its eyes were always looking at the dwarf in front of it, but it used its peripheral vision to pay attention to all the mage''s actions.

    "Hey, skeleton!" Newton said to Heath: "Close those eyes of yours and don''t always stare at me with them! When I see them, I feel like I''m going to pee on them!"

    "Oh, my dear dwarf friend, this is very difficult for me to do." Heath said: "As you can see, I have no eyelids, how can I close my eyes?"

    "You can paste them with mud!" the dwarf suddenly said excitedly: "Use stones as a foundation, and then fill them with clay. If possible. You can also bake them with fire, which will make them stronger. Bone frame, you use You look very proficient when it comes to flames, this won''t trouble you, right?"

    "Dear dwarf, I think you are still angry that I once attacked your buttocks with a fireball?" Heath said: "Please forgive me for being rude at the time. After all, it is a matter of distinguishing you from a red bush. Difficult things," the Lich said, staring at the dwarf''s beard, its meaning obvious.

    "Watch your tongue, Lich ." The dwarf said: "Oh, I''m sorry, I think I touched your heart. You no longer have that organ. It seems that I need to always remind me to remember your appearance, so as not to save you one day. I accidentally chopped off the dry wood you used as kindling for the fire. Of course, the fire should be very strong."

    "You two, stop bickering." Vincent turned around and said, "Good friend Newton, Heath will never feel tired. You''d better save some energy." He moved the "troublemaker" in the corner of the carriage. Pick it up and put a crystal clear white diamond into its inner cavity. The round golem trembled for a while, and then floated into the air.

    "Okay, everyone. I solemnly announce to you that my golem attendant is finally completed." Vincent patted the top of the metal ball and said happily: "This may be the only golem with the ability to learn so far . "

    Lich Hiss remained silent. It secretly regretted it in its heart. It was because I was interrupted by the dwarf that I couldn''t see the mage''s final work. The diamond that was put in must have magical power. Are there all magic circles on it? Never heard of such technology, what a great loss.

    "I named it Norton. You can try to communicate with it." Vincent smiled proudly: "Maybe it will be smarter than before."

    "Why should I pay attention to this metal lump when I can talk to its owner?" Shelley said: "Vincent, you should focus on the request I made to you before, not anything else."

    "Attention: Shelley, I have a question." A mechanically hoarse voice came from Norton''s mouth, which sounded a little difficult to distinguish. Everyone''s attention was immediately attracted by this talking golem . Even the Lich Hiss opened his jaws in surprise.

    "Tell me, Iron Ball." Shelley smiled and said, "Norton Iron Ball."

    ��Question: Do I have free will?��

    Shelley was stunned for a moment. She had never thought that a metal creature would ask such a question. She glanced at Vincent and found the mage covering his mouth and snickering. So she replied: "If free will means you can beat the hell out of the master who made you, then you have it."

    "Analysis: It seems that free will is not good for me." Norton shook, then floated towards the little angel.

    "There are thousands of stones!" Newton exclaimed: "Vincent, I really admire you. I used to only see talking stones, and then Carol took me to see talking wood, and now even iron blocks They can all talk! If one day my weapons can also talk. How wonderful it would be to discuss with me how to break the enemy''s ''bones''!"

    "Note: Norton is not an iron block. The main components that make up Norton are mithril and cold iron. They account for 34.7% and 48.4% of the ingredients respectively, and there is also some transformed..."

    "Norton, you need to learn how to control your flying attitude first. It always looks a little crooked now," Vincent said.

    "Attention: Norton knows."

    "I''ll teach it!" Sokka put the tiger aside and flew out happily. The abandoned pet let out a whimper, expressing its displeasure.

    "Master Mage, I''m wondering how you taught the demon to speak." Lich Sidon ''s knuckles made a crunching sound , which was the curious desire for knowledge playing in its soul. Loud drumbeat.

    "This requires you to exchange the corresponding knowledge, Master Hiss." Vincent smiled and said: "This is also a rule of the Mage Association, and I think it is very reasonable. I think after you become this form , I must have accumulated a lot of information over the long years."

    "Oh! As long as you can tell me the secret inside, I can exchange it for anything." Heath said quickly: "Let me think about it, young master, what did I long for when I was your age? .Powerful magic scrolls hidden in the dust of history? Those powerful crystal balls that are praised by people but thought to be just legends? The key to the door to summon monsters from hell? Or the mage tower covered by mountains and thought to have disappeared by the world? I Young master, give me your price!"

    "Heath. You are too impatient." Vincent still said calmly after hearing the long list of names: "Although the price of knowledge can be compared with the universe itself, it will not overwhelm everything else. From your words I heard anxiety, desire, and danger. A greedy lich is a very formidable opponent. How can you reassure me like this? So, wait quietly. Do you think you have obtained an immortal body? More impatient than me?"

    If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    "Yes.

    Young master, I understand. "Heath kept cursing in his heart, why can''t he hold a little bit of scented bait in front of him? There are too many secrets hidden in this young mage, so close that the lich doesn''t dare to reach out for it. It Now I can only obey the orders obediently. First, I must find out the true strength of the other party.

    "Heath, first step, I want to know the psychic oscillation you used to attack Shelley." Vincent''s face now showed a smile: "Actually, I found that what you have mastered is equally interesting."

    If the Lich wants to learn the skills of the mage, he can only ask and wait for the answer; but Vincent wants to know the secret of Heath. Simply asking is enough. The party with strong power always has the right to speak.

    Two arcane users converse entirely in dragon language. This is also the language in which magical tomes are written. The other people on the carriage had no idea what the two mages were saying, and could only focus on the road ahead.

    The low hills in front of the Roof Mountains are much wider than they appear. Coupled with the continuous ups and downs of the road, Vincent and the others wereted half a month. During this period, everyone began to get familiar with and get used to the two new "companions". In addition to the knight Mond, who was also very wary of the lich Hiss, even the dwarf Newton would talk to the lich from time to time.

    But what everyone likes more is the newly born Norton. It can work and study day and night, which is absolutely reassuring. Everyone taught it some of their own special skills, such as Shelley''s vicious language, dwarf Newton''s witticisms, Sokka''s knowledge of fruit nutrition, and Mond''s serious expression. At that time, there were two people who had an unusual status in Norton''s heart: the mage Vincent was his master. You have to listen to him in everything; the Lich Hiss is a bad guy, don''t listen to him in anything.

    I originally thought I could enter the mountainous area before the first snowfall , but just like the early fall, the cold quickly took over the earth and sky. The sun has been extremely unstable this year. It was always scorching hot for a while, but now it''s a bit moribund.

    the first snowfall every year is not too heavy, and it does not cause any other trouble except urging everyone to speed up. Since neither the lich nor the golem needed to eat, and they did not feel tired, they were assigned by Vincent to pull the cart. With these two guys helping. Some slightly steeper hills could now be navigated, and Norton was able to keep his horses under control at night.

    When the sunny day finally arrived, the group was surprised to find that they were so close to the Roof Mountains. The air was much cooler and cleaner now, and although the peak of the ice furnace was still some distance away from them, it was no longer as blurry as a castle at the top of the clouds. The heavy snow not only cleans the ground covered with fallen leaves, but also paints the air fresh.

    A narrow path appeared in front of them, covered with snow flakes that had not yet melted. To their delight, there were no traces of any creature destroying the natural creation, and no orcs or dwarves passed by. From now on, the carriage became a burden and could no longer be taken with him on the road. Although the five horses seemed very lean, they were also too clumsy for the rugged mountain road. The group wanted to say goodbye to their vehicle and had no choice but to release the horses.

    "Goodbye, horse." Knight Mond slapped the fat horse on the butt: "Be careful of those gray-green orcs. This vast hill is enough for you to survive."

    The carriage just left it right on the side of the road, as there was no need to dismantle it. Even if it is not crushed by the heavy snow in winter, it is impossible to escape the erosion of snow in spring. The group packed lightly and began to climb the Ice Furnace Peak.

    "There seems to be a lot of snow this year. It seems that not enough snow has melted this summer." Newton is carrying a lot of things, but he doesn''t look tired at all. "But everyone must not be impatient. The terrain here is very dangerous. There are howling winds blowing across many passes, very suddenly. But the force is like a waterfall hitting you. Once you lose your footing, you may fall from here. Roll down. And then it won��t stop until you reach the bottom of the mountain. But by that time, even if you are a stubborn piece of iron, there won��t even be any ��bones�� or dregs left.��

    "Note: Norton can fly, so Norton is not afraid." The Golem Gang took another package from Vincent''s shoulder and placed it on his tentacles. It followed the mage closely, always paying attention to the surrounding movements.

    Everyone started out relatively fast, but the road became more bumpy as they went up. To get to the top of the steep cliff. The dwarves dug steps into the cliff. The winding path almost disappeared in many places, and snow mixed with falling rocks brushed their hair and whizzed past them. There will be wind blowing from the sides, above the head and under the feet, so everyone can only stand as close to the stone wall as possible. For a whole day, no one spoke, because as soon as they opened their mouths, a freezing cold wind would rush in, and their tongues would immediately become numb. At night, the situation was even worse, with dark clouds blocking the faint starlight and moonlight in the sky. The only way to light the way is with Vincent''s staff. They had only advanced half the distance. We can only spend the night on the mountainside. On both sides of the path, one side is an ice-like mountain wall, and the other side is an abyss.

    "Newton. Why do you live in such a dangerous place?" Vincent covered his mouth with his cloak and said close to the dwarf.

    "This is nothing!" The big red beard was blown by the wind, but it was able to stop the snow flakes in the air from flying into the mouth: "We dwarves are all tenacious warriors, and this environment is nothing. In fact, if we can walk Faster, we can reach the cave entrance into the mountain today."

    Heath tapped his chin to shake off the ice and snow inside.

    It cannot emit any heat from its body to melt the ice and snow, but it will not be harmed by them. Only little Soka was shivering, hiding in Shelley''s arms and refusing to come out.

    "It would be very dangerous to fall asleep in the heavy snow, and you might never wake up again." Vincent said, "We needed a shelter and a fire at that time!" He stroked the stone wall, as if to feel out the texture of the rock. The slender fingers ignored the cold. Whisk quickly over ice cubes. "This is it!" he shouted, and began to recite an incantation that no one could understand. The rock was dented immediately as if struck by a powerful siege cone , but not a single piece of gravel fell. Vincent is using the power of the Law of Creation to change the terrain here, compressing the volume of the stones, making them stronger while leaving enough space.

    "Okay, this size is enough." Vincent jumped into the curved cave first. Although he had to bend down , there was no harm from wind and snow inside. A group of people hurried in. No one wants to stay in the cold wind for a long time. Newton took out the liquor from his backpack, took a quick sip, and then immediately handed it to someone else. Except for the mage and two guys who couldn''t drink at all, everyone drew enough calories from their skins. Even after Soka swallowed the fragrant and hot liquid, he felt refreshed and his limbs became very light.

    A fire is the most popular luxury item in the Ice Furnace, thanks to the dry wood carried by the dwarf Newton. Vincent''s space bag has been filled with supplies and medicine, and now it''s time to clean it up quickly. Everyone stayed in the cave and tried their best to fill their stomachs with food. The day''s climb left everyone exhausted.

    "Isn''t there a better way to go? Short man!" Shelley''s originally pale skin has now become as crystal clear as an ice sculpture. She hugged the cloak given by the Elf Queen tightly and said, "I don''t have the thick fat like you. This weather is unbearable to me.��

    "Don''t worry, Shelley, it will get warm soon." Newton sat at the outermost part of the cave, but still chatting and laughing: "It won''t take long for us to enter the warm cave. The furnace there can melt all metals, let alone Talk about this little bit of wind and snow!��

    Knight Mond is neither a dwarf nor does he have a cloak given by the Elf Queen. Although he is wearing metal armor, he does not appear to have any frostbite. The red bonfire reflected on his face, but did not dance in his pupils. Knight Mond''s mind flew to nowhere, and everything around him did not attract his attention.

    Vincent was hiding in his cloak, observing the Mond knight from the shadow of his hood. An old man over sixty years old is actually more cold-resistant than a strong dwarf. This anomaly makes the mage suspicious. Along the way, Vincent was always making insinuations, trying to solve all the mysteries that happened to the knight. But Mond seemed to have anticipated all of the mage''s tricks and remained tight-lipped without leaking anything.

    "You must figure this out before leaving the dwarf country." The mage added another piece of firewood to the fire and said in his heart.

 Chapter 2 Travel and Travel Beyond Travel Episode 50

    If we could give everyone a choice, spending the night in a freezing cave would be the last thing they would accept. The howling mountain wind outside was like the roar of an ancient giant beast, making people worry that if they poked their heads out of the cave entrance, their heads would be bitten off by a bloody mouth. The cold air rushed up from all directions, as thin as soft spider silk, penetrating all the way, taking away the remaining heat.

    Vincent''s spell didn''t seem to be able to resist the annoying chill. Even the wall of fire erected at the door only swayed a few times and then went out. The firewood was depleted quickly, but no one could go back down the mountain to find some more. Everyone watched the gradually weakening flames in silence.

    Elf biscuits and dwarf spirits have become the most popular items here, and just a small sip can refresh people''s spirits, at least temporarily forgetting their surroundings. Knight Mond didn''t sleep a wink all night. He checked the physical condition of his teammates from time to time to prevent him from falling into a permanent coma due to hypothermia.

    For the first time, everyone was looking forward to seeing the beautiful sun. Even if it only showed its face behind the clouds, it was enough to boost everyone''s morale. But there is only violent power in the dark clouds in the sky, where ice, snow, cold and endless winds accumulate.

    The group of people had no idea when they set out on the road, but everyone knew in their hearts that quickly entering the dwarf kingdom with sharp ice furnaces was their most urgent task at the moment. Everyone followed closely one after another, advancing in turn through the snowstorm. Snow flakes kept hitting everyone''s eyes, and the world became blurred except for a vast expanse of white.

    Vincent walked at the end of the team, and his insightful eye was the only one that could still maintain a clear vision. Because of the support of nearly infinite magical power, the mage constantly lit a wall of fire on the side of the road near the abyss to mark the edge of danger and at the same time bring short-term warmth. Lich Hiss watched Mage Vincent''s performance silently, not daring to say a word. Originally, I wanted to take advantage of the heavy snow to make some small moves, but since Vincent can see all roads clearly, why can''t he detect its moves?

    Norton flew around, albeit a little awkwardly in the wind. But it still looks after its companions back and forth. He never tired of reaching out to give a hand or steadying teammates who were faltering.

    A rift valley appeared in front of everyone, and a narrow path two people wide split the towering cliff in the middle. The screaming wind was so arrogant here that it whipped the snowflakes wantonly, and then sprayed them out of the canyon without mercy. The dwarf Newton gestured to everyone, his red beard now turned into white ice. "We will reach the entrance soon, everyone, follow closely."

    Vincent held up a force field wall with all his strength in front of everyone. Otherwise, Sokka, who has relatively little strength, may be swept away by the strong wind. Lich Hiss chanted the spell, and everyone felt that their muscles began to become stronger, able to firmly grasp the ground on this piece of land. Newton walked stubbornly first, while the others hunched over and dug their fingers into the cracks in the rocks.

    As they walked, Newton pointed in the direction to his right, and then half of his body got into the rock. Everyone was stunned for a moment, and then they discovered that there was a passage there. The skilled craftsmen of the dwarves carved the stones there into the same image as the rock walls. It was impossible to find any clues here in such strong wind and heavy snow. Vincent''s clairvoyant eyes can see through illusions. But there are no spells here. Even if he sees the passage, it will not attract his brain''s attention.

    After entering the side road, the environment immediately becomes quiet. The construction direction of the corridor here is very clever. The raging wind and snow outside could not get past the entrance. Everyone shook off the snow flakes easily and could finally stand up straight.

    "Welcome, my friends!" Newton''s face was rosy and his excitement was palpable: "Welcome to the country of dwarves, my hometown!"

    Several familiar friends patted his shoulders, and the group walked forward with reverence. After three turns, the path ended in front of a stone wall. Newton stepped forward and knocked on the hard rock, announcing loudly in Dwarven language. With the sound of heavy rocks sliding, a door leaf opened in front of Vincent''s eyes.

    Several dwarves came out. When they saw the red-bearded Newton, they were surprised for a moment. Then they hugged each other tightly. "Oh! Newton, you are finally back! It seems you have become stronger again!" Someone said: "When you come back this time, you must tell us about your adventures! I have collected good wine for a long time!"

    Newton laughed and hugged his brothers. Fortunately, he didn''t forget to introduce Vincent and his party, otherwise the mage and the others would be dumbfounded at the gate of the dwarf country, only admiring the meeting customs of the residents here.

    "Welcome." The dwarf''s gaze swept over everyone, but stayed on Heath''s face for an extra long time: "Why are there evil undead figures among you?"

    "That''s just a prisoner, a prisoner!" Newton said: "In addition, it is firewood used to start a fire in an emergency!"

    The Lich didn''t react at all. It stood quietly like a statue. Now those golden pupils were only focused on the mage Vincent . The dwarf guards saw it being so obedient. He believed Newton''s words and hurriedly led everyone deeper into the cave.

    The deeper you go, the more clearly you can feel the warmth. Ice Furnace Point received its current name precisely because of the energy of lava that is forever emanating from within. The molten cliff at the peak on the other side of the original Roof Mountain range flows out with magma all day long, leaving black marks on the glacier. The dwarves dug a passage on the tip of the ice furnace to guide the heat from the smelting cliff into the cave here, and used this natural furnace to perform excellent casting work. The ingenious design ensures the stability of both mountains. Even if there is a major eruption of the Forge Cliff , it will not affect the peak of the Ice Furnace .

    Dwarves have thrived here for generations. Two completely different environments, ice and fire, are their homes. A dwarf who has not passed the test of these two cannot become a real man. All adult dwarves must be able to forge weapons next to lava and patrol in the ice and snow.

    "Newton, in the years you have been walking, the excavation work towards the stream has been progressing very smoothly." A dwarf walked at the front of the team and said with a proud voice: "Perhaps in the next few weeks, the engineering team will You can dig to the predetermined depth.��

    "Really? That''s great!" Newton jumped happily: "I thought I would have to wait until I traveled around the world to see this day. It seems that I came back at the right time, lucky Newton !��

    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.

    "We encountered a huge hollow, and a canyon saved us a lot of hard work." The dwarf continued: "It seems that Gunn (the dwarf god) has been blessing us. If we can find the stream, then we can Surpass the brothers in the south. Become the greatest branch of the dwarf race!"

    "What exactly is the stream you are talking about?" Vincent said in skilled dwarf language. His voice was low, and there seemed to be an echo resounding in his chest. It was exactly the same as the dwarf''s accent.

    "Oh, tall young man, you must have been raised by dwarves." one of the dwarves shouted: "I almost thought there was another compatriot left behind, and I forgot to count!" Then his voice became even louder. With excitement, he sang: ��There are countless collections hidden in the Roof Mountains.

    There is the dragon''s lair; there is the mage''s treasure house; the ancient kings and emperors placed their treasuries here; even the gods chose this treasure land to pile up treasures from other worlds . "

    Newton then sang: "Time flies, the years are like wheels, only the heavy rocks here still retain this memory; it is not left to the dragon wizard or those kings and emperors, even the gods are blocked by the mountains; the dwarves are The owners here, who work hard and are diligent, will eventually discover the shining porch.��

    Another dwarf came in at this time. "They are physically strong, full of energy and strength; they have smart minds and know how to discover secrets; they are united. Thousands of arms work together; they work in the mountains. Downward Downward , nothing can stop the power of chisels and pickaxes. The stars in the sky are extremely bright, but they are still not as bright as the streams under the rocks. They are lakes and oceans gathered with gems..."

    Immediately afterwards, all the dwarves sang in unison, making a sonorous sound, like the sound of work when digging a cave. They clapped, smacked their bellies, and vibrated by tapping their throats. Finally, they ended the song with high-pitched laughter.

    Vincent clapped his hands softly while looking towards the ground. The rock formations here are so thick that nothing can be found except darkness . He recalled the records he had seen in the Mage Association that the Roof Mountains had indeed been a place where some of the gods'' attendants stored tributes in the mortal world. Coming here can not only get closer to the gods in heaven, but also prove one''s piety in the harsh natural environment. However, those gods have either been replaced by other gods, or they have been eliminated by the great arcane masters of the year .

    As a result, these hidden treasures have become the desire of all those who know this period of history. Not only mages, but also many dragons have gone into the mountains to search for them. But they all failed without exception. Many famous archmages fell to death in the cold wind. Those giant dragons also lost their lives inexplicably, leaving only the huge skeletons buried under the ice and snow.

    If you can see the emergence of this legendary huge treasure with your own eyes, it will be something that can be remembered for a lifetime. certainly. In the Lich ''s mind, it is considering and calculating whether the dwarves are capable enough to protect these possible treasures.

    Everyone sloped down along the passage, and the heat in the air allowed them to take off their warm coats. There was a faint smell of sulfur in the air, but it was quickly blown away by the fresh cold wind that seeped through the cracks in the rocks. The group of people walked slowly through the land with the light from Vincent''s staff . But strictly speaking, only Mond knights need lighting. Others are either accustomed to living in this environment and have dark vision; or they have the ability to see through the night, either congenitally or acquired.

    The dwarves'' projects here have been tested for thousands of years. Some dwarves even said that when the world first appeared, the dwarves were the only craftsmen in the world, and it was they who forged the mountains and river valleys. However, the elves insist that they sowed the seeds on this land in the first place, otherwise how could other creatures survive? No matter what kind of myths and legends are followed, they are all telling the long history of the two races. Many human beings have no concept of creation that is more than a thousand years old, so they should really go to this cave to take a look. In addition to the stairs they used, there are also countless arches and passages densely covered here. They go up or down, and some simply turn a corner. If you look at it, the terrain here is more confusing than the most complex maze.

    Only dwarves can find the right path in such a place. Perhaps they have an "underground sense of smell" that other races do not have. Even Vincent and Heath gave up trying to imprint all these roads in all directions in their minds after trying several times. They eventually discovered that the echo of "dong-dong" footsteps was the only thing they remembered.

    I don��t know how long it took because it��s hard to measure time underground. And there is no time-telling building like the Black Crystal Tower here . When the soles of the mage''s feet began to ache, Newton finally turned around and announced the good news: "Oh. Guys, we''re here!"

    After just a corner, the space ahead suddenly opened up, and a huge underground hole appeared in front of them. The first thing to grab your attention is the lava waterfall falling from the sky. The fiery red lava flow gives the cave an exciting brilliance, and some of the hot sparks flying out are like meteors piercing the night sky in summer. This is the legendary great project that caused the fire.

    But the most amazing thing. But it is the appearance of the cave itself. No one can imagine how many crystals are covered on the walls here - pink rhodonite, amethyst and some citrine . Crystals of all sizes completely enveloped the entire dwarf kingdom. The red light is constantly reflected on the surfaces of these crystals, becoming the softest light source here. Over the long geological time, the crystals continued to shrink, turning into hard gems on the outer walls, leaving a huge cavity in the center. The dwarves chiseled through the eggshell of the treasure house and made it their home.

    The dwarves happily looked at the surprised expressions of everyone behind them, especially the wide-open mouths that made them feel particularly satisfied. "Gentlemen, please turn your eyes from the rock wall back to the road at your feet." Newton smiled: "As long as you move forward for a while, you can enter a warm house. Relax your hard-working feet. Then have a drink - Of course, our mage had better not drink it! Haha!"

    "This cave is much better than I imagined." Shelley said: "Compared with you, the level of gray dwarves is much lower."

    "The gray dwarves? Those traitors and plagiarists! They can''t even learn the basics!" Newton said: "But. Dear Miss Shelley, this is not a cave! This is a great country! Countless dwarves will miss you in their dreams. Hometown! Cave refers to those dark places, but here is filled with beauty and light."

    "Okay, everything you said is right." Shelley sighed and said, "Then take me to the most comfortable place in this ''country''.

    "Attention: Norton found a piece of sardonyx! Now he wants to give it to the owner!" Norton picked up a stone from the side of the road, and then quickly flew to Vincent''s side.

    "There are many gems here, but they all belong to the dwarves." Vincent said: "Give it to the bearded Newton."

    "Understood." Norton came to Newton''s side, but the dwarf gave this piece to the golem. He said: "Everyone bows down. The first gem picked up is the second gem given to everyone by the dwarf kingdom. A gift. That''s our rule."

    "I didn''t expect the dwarves to be so generous." Heath picked up a piece of chalcedony used to make "anti-dead items" and said in a hoarse voice: "I should have come here to take a look, but I didn''t expect the neighbors The wealth has already surpassed those dragon��s lairs.��

    "These things do not belong to you, Lich ." Vincent replied: "Don''t try to take the things here as your own. If you have any such attempt, I will never let you go."

    "Oh, my master, how could I have such thoughts?" Heath bowed , and then said: "I was actually thinking about whether I should give a huge gift to the master."

    "Put away your insidious words." Vincent said: "If you think this can help you on the road to freedom, then you are completely wrong." The mage walked to Heath, stared at it and said: "Shut your mouth honestly and follow me!"

    "Yes, Master, I will fully comply with your order and will not say another word." Vincent''s order was obviously expected by the Lich , and it began to remain silent. Vincent looked at the dancing flames in the Lich''s pupils and always felt that this undead creature was hiding something from him.

    Shelley patted the Lich on the shoulder, and then said: "Skeleton, I would like a gift. I wonder if you are willing to serve me..."

    Heath nodded, then kept rubbing the joints of his hands.

    "I want your treasures that you looted from the dragon''s lair, just like you just said." Shelley knocked on the Lich ''s skull, then took Vincent''s arm and walked forward: "Remember, I only want the most. The valuable part.��